The Good Boy

by absurdmagewrites

Summary:

You've always been the good boy. The one your father could rely on, and not have to worry about. You kept your nose clean, and did as you were told, always.

Then you meet Papyrus, your soulmate, and he turns all that upside down, but in the best way possible.

Notes:

It's here! The Good Boy is here!

I will be alternating this fic with my other fics that I'm currently writing, Making A Monster, and A Little Honey, so it won't be updated as fast as Short King was, but I'll do my best to keep it updated!

 

If you haven't read Short King, I would urge you to go read through that first as there are some plot points there that you will be missing if you don't. However, if that doesn't bother you, than read away!

Chapter 1: Sandwich King

You’ve always been the good boy. The one your father could rely on, the one he could be proud of, and lean on. You’ve never been a rebel, and you didn’t disobey. When your father wanted you to come help him with his car repair business instead of going to school, you said yes. If your father asked you to take care of your younger brothers, you said yes, and when he asked you to never speak of your older brother again, you complied. 

Being the good boy was hard, but you did it to keep your family together. Little did you know, that soon, being the good boy would be impossible, and a certain someone would enter your life, and turn it all upside down.

But in a good way. 

It’d been a busy day. Your father, and you had spent the better part of the day trying to fix this one car that honestly, you’re pretty sure the owner had never received maintenance on in the ten years they’d owned the damn thing. Your father was tired, and rightfully so. It was always irritating to get jobs like this where the owner had clearly not taken any sort of care towards their vehicle. So, around dinner time, he’d told the two of you to call it quits, and asked for you to pick up some supper for him, as well as your two younger brothers despite the fact that you don’t even live with your father, or brothers anymore. Agreeing like you always do, you head out to a sandwich shop nearby you know your father loves. 

It’s busy when you arrive as it tends to be at this time of day, the little shop filled with humans, and monsters alike. The workers behind the counter were running to, and fro as you entered the warm establishment, and it kind of feels like being in a package of sardines. Sighing, knowing that you’ll be here for a while, you pull out your phone to entertain yourself, and get into line behind someone else. You don’t glance at them, or pay attention really to who it is in front of you. 

After about 20 minutes you’re finally nearing the front. It’s just the person in front of you that needs to order. Barely paying attention, you vaguely hear the person in front of you roll off what he wants, hearing a distinctly masculine voice. It’s slightly nasally, with a little raspy tone to it like he smokes. His order is straightforward, or at least in your mind it is, but for some reason the cashier who is probably very frazzled from how busy it is, seems to be struggling with his order. 

Glancing up, after hearing the person tell their order for the third time, you’re startled to see what appears to be a very tall skeleton monster. He’s got to be at least six foot three, with discoloured yellowing bones, an angular skull and was wearing an eye patch over his right eye socket. 

The poor guy looks so frustrated as he repeats his order again, and once more the cashier flubs it when repeating it back to him. This skeleton looks so unimpressed, and not only is he getting frustrated, but everyone behind you is as well. You can feel it in the air. So, you do something you wouldn’t normally do. You begin listing off the skeleton’s order to the cashier, finishing with a smile, 

“No mayonnaise on the last one,” you try to make the smile encouraging, and hazard a glance at the skeleton to find him giving you a look of interest. 

The cashier seems to get it this time, and a small inkling in the back of your mind says that maybe they’d been doing it on purpose. That because this skeleton was a monster, they were fucking with his order, but that was quickly put to rest once you remembered that they had no problems with anyone else’s orders including other monster's. They must just be tired. It’s probably getting to the end of their shift, and they’re ready to go home. It happens. 

The skeleton moves over, to wait for his order to be made, while you step up, and order for your father, brothers, and yourself even though you probably won’t be eating with them. Your selections are input into the computer, and you move over to stand beside the skeleton once again to wait. There’s still a ton of hustle, and bustle in the place, but for some reason, standing beside him everything feels oddly calm.

You’re standing for a few minutes before he glances at you, and you him. The two of you stare at one another for a moment before he holds out his hand, 

“papyrus.” 

Your heart nearly stops hearing that one single word. Quickly, you try to think of something clever to say, something funny. Instead, you completely ruin it, and say something stupid, 

“Sandwich king, at your service.” taking his hand to shake it, but he freezes just like you did. 

There’s a reason the two of you are like this. The reason being shown when you let go of Papyrus’s hand, and twist your own that had previously held his to show your inner wrist. Sitting here written in the Papyrus font, was one simple word,

papyrus

Everyone in the world knows there’s one special someone out there for you. Your perfect match, your true love, your soulmate. At the age of 10 a sentence, or simply a word, just like yours, appears somewhere on your body. This sentence, this word, is the first thing your soulmate will ever speak to you. It’s how you know you’ve found that one special person. Now, it looks like you’ve found yours, and he’s a six foot tall skeleton monster, who looks in disbelief. 

Letting go of his hand, you clear your throat, and shuffle a bit awkwardly under Papyrus’s continued stare. You’d ask if there’s something on your face he’s staring so hard, but maybe it’s just a shock for Papyrus to know he’s found his soulmate. After a bit, you sort of decide to give him his space to think, and it’s not long after that Papyrus is handed his orders, but he doesn’t leave, not until you’ve received yours, 

“femur.” 

You stop just after having grabbed the sandwiches, and look to him hoping he’d clarify. He seems to get that’s what you need pretty quickly,

“my tattoo.” he points to his left femur, “s’where it is.”

“Oh, cool.” you reply, pretty dumbly, “I’d say where mine is, but I showed you like five minutes ago.”

“that you did.”

“This is hella awkward, isn’t it.”

“yup.” he pops the “p”, but looks pretty amused as he smiles. 

Giving him one back, the two of you leave the sandwich shop, and out into the cool spring air. Moving away from the door, the both of you, go stand just off to the side, 

“So, what happens now?” you ask, curiously. This is odd for you. 

People always say that meeting your soulmate is so cool, but so far, all it’s been is awkward. You’re getting the feeling that all these people have been lying through their teeth to laugh at you later. Papyrus shrugs, 

“exchange numbers? text for a bit maybe, or we could meet up somewhere. just get to know one another.”

“Yeah, we can do that, sure.” 

You’re not 100% convinced that giving your number to this total stranger was the right move, but he seems interesting, or he looks interesting anyway, so why not give him a chance. Pulling out your phones, you exchange numbers, and that’s it. Easy peasy, and now you’ll be on your way to deliver these sandwiches to your Dad, and little brothers! Giving Papyrus another smile, you go to say it was nice to meet him, but Papyrus decides to drop a little nugget of oh shit on you, 

“probably should mention somethin’ before we part ways.”

Oh god, is this the big reveal that he’s a serial killer, or something? Keeping your cool, you give him your utmost attention, 

“Sure man, let's hear it.”

“just thought it’d be appropriate to let you know that i’m in love with someone else.”

“Oh.”

What the heck are you supposed to say to that? Oh hey thanks for letting me know that it’s futile to get to know you since you’re in love with someone else? What the fuck? You’re so taken aback that you nearly miss what he says next, 

“but i don’t wanna be. she’s my brother’s soulmate.”

Oh, shit. Okay, well this just got both hella interesting, and incredibly sad. 

“So...am I supposed to save you from that?”

“kinda hopin’, yeah.” he nods, “would be real swell of ya.”

“Well, wouldn’t wish to be unswell.” you joke. This is weird, and you want it to be not weird, so joking felt like a good way to make it...not weird.

It apparently works since Papyrus smiles, “thanks...uh, just realized I don’t know your name.”

That’s right, you never gave it to him! You let out a small hum of surprise, and answer, “Ah, jeez that’s right, I never told you! I’m Christopher, but you can call me Chip. It’s my nickname, and everyone, but my Dad calls me Chip.”

“chip it is.” he nods, and gestures with his food, “well i guess i better get home, my brother, and future sister in law are waitin’ for their dinner too.”

It just gets worse doesn’t it. Since, not only is Papyrus in love with his brother’s soulmate, they’re getting married too. This is like the screenplay for some sick TV drama, and while it’s horrifying, you find you can’t look away for some reason. People can lie, and say they turn away, but let’s be real everyone’s watching. Figuring Papyrus deserves a response, you nod, 

“Yeah, my brothers, and Dad are waiting for me as well.” you gesture towards your own food, “Was nice meeting you Papyrus. Hope we can get to know one another.”

“same.” 

With that, the two of you part ways. It’s cringe worthy awkward to the point where I’m sure the two of you would win an award for it, but you managed, and now you get to go home to your family. At least, until you drop off the sandwiches, and head out. You’re beat. Going to your car, you take one last glance over your shoulder to look at Papyrus, but are startled to find him not there. It’s like he’s just disappeared into thin air. Whirling around a little you find he’s nowhere to be found. 

“Cool.” you breath out a little. Somehow, he’s made himself disappear, and you’re sure as hell going to get him to tell you about that when you talk next. 

Getting into your car, you place the food onto the passenger seat, buckle up, and start your vehicle. As you leave the parking lot, you realize that maybe it wasn’t so horrible that your father sent you to get food. You got to meet someone pretty interesting after all. 

---- 

You don't see Papyrus for another few days nor do you text each other, and when you do see him, it's another running into someone going oh hey, moment. It was your day off, and you'd been using it to get chores done, one of them being grocery shopping. You've been here for a bit already, and sort of zoning out since if you do that you don't have to talk to anyone. It's not until you hear someone speak nearby that you come back,

"Papy, can you grab the eggs?" a distinctly female voice asks, and you sit up from the cart you'd been leaning on to look in the direction of the voice,

"yeah, sure." comes the response, and you know that voice. Moving, you start heading towards them. 

Sure enough, as you round the aisle into the next, you nearly smash into Papyrus who was about to leave it. He freezes, as do you with the two of you just staring at each other. Why is this your first reaction to each other, always? Whoever he's with notices immediately, 

"Paps, you okay?" comes that female voice again, and then she herself appears pushing a cart.

She's tall, and pretty, looking at you with a curious glance that shifts between you, and Papyrus. It's not just her though, since in the cart you can see a little baby carrier, and inside a skeleton baby with big blue eye lights. They smile up at you, and you smile back, but it has your attention shifting between them, and Papyrus who picks up on that pretty quick,

"s'my niece." 

Oh, his niece. Oh, god the drama just gets worse, since now not only is the soulmate marrying the brother, they have a kid. Holy shit, you can't write this shit, this can't be real. Still you nod, and pretend this is all okay, but it’s seriously not. 

"Do you two know each other?" she asks, and Papyrus murmurs, 

"uhh...sorta." 

"Sorta is a good way to put it." you chime in, and she tenses slightly, maybe worried you were upsetting Papyrus in some way. Still she gives you a smile, 

"I'm Shiloh, and this is Maris." 

"Chip." you return her smile, "She's very cute." 

Shiloh beams, and relaxes a little, "Thank you! She's her Papa's princess. Sorta stole the title from me I think." she seems to be joking, but you don't get it, "How do you know Papyrus?" she asks. 

You go to answer her, but never get there due to a short, stern looking skeleton suddenly stomping down the aisle coming your way. He’s much shorter than Papyrus, probably only five foot one, with a round skull, and chubby cheeks. He’s got wider sockets, filled with these pretty purple lights, although the left one looks a bit incomplete. It’s only got the three triangles, unlike his right which has the triangles, and outer purple ring. He’s also got this purple bandana around his neck that looks well loved, and like he’s worn it often. 

The little guy still stomping down the aisle, not quite paying attention, calls out,

"PRINCESS, WHERE-" he stops noticing you, and he's instantly on edge. The guy is next to Shiloh in a flash, and glaring at you. Ah, jeez you haven't even done anything! You kinda wanna hide, he's a bit scary, "WHO ARE YOU?" 

"This is Chip. He knows Papyrus." Shiloh helpfully answers, and some unspoken thing passes between Shiloh, and whoever this is. It's eerie, but in the next moment this little skeleton’s gaze snaps back to you, 

"OH? HOW DO YOU KNOW MY BROTHER?" 

"Oh, you're the brother." you blurt out, not thinking, and this guy's socket twitches,

"YES, NOW ANSWER MY QUESTION, I DON'T HAVE ALL DAY." 

Temper, temper. 

Papyrus doesn’t seem to be inclined to help you here, and is just sort of watching everything happen. Scared? No, doesn’t seem the type. Nervous? Mm, no doesn’t give you the vibe. Loving the dramatics of all this? Yeah, that seems right. He seems the type to get off on the harmless drama around him. That’s interesting to know, and something you’ll have to remember. 

Figuring show rather than tell was easier, you pull your hoodie cuff down, and twist your wrist so Papyrus’s brother, and Shiloh can see his tattoo. The little one that just says “papyrus” in funny enough the Papyrus font. The little skeleton’s sockets widen, and Shiloh suddenly seems excited, 

“Oh! You’re his soulmate!” she covers her mouth looking almost relieved in a way, as well as elated, “It’s so nice to meet you!” she hurries, moving her hand to shake yours. 

A smidge concerned over the sudden change in behaviour, you nearly hesitate to take her hand, but recover quickly enough to take it, and shake. You are a bit freaked over the sudden change though, 

“Nice to meet you too.” 

The little skeleton is next, holding his hand for you to shake, and- oh yup those are very sharp fingers digging into your hand. That’s fine,

“MY NAME IS SANS. I’M PAPYRUS’S OLDER BROTHER.” 

Stars, you wanna make a joke about him being the older brother, and being so much shorter, but his fingers are already hurting your hand, so perhaps not, 

“Chip.”

Sans takes his hand back, and gives you an appraising look, “THAT SEEMS TO BE AN ODD NAME FOR A HUMAN.”

“Sans! That’s so rude!” Shiloh chastises, and Sans scoffs, going to fight back, but you just burst out laughing, gaining everyone’s attention including Papyrus’s who is grinning. You were right, he finds this entertaining, 

“Ah, no it’s fine.” you wave your hand, grin wide, “It is weird. It’s uh, actually my nickname. My full name is Christopher, I’m named after my father who goes by Chris, and I didn’t want to be called the same thing as my father, so I started going by Chip. Most people call me that, but if Christopher sounds better to you, then you can call me that Sans.”

“I WILL, THANK YOU. SO…” he glances at Papyrus, “HOW DID YOU MEET CHRISTOPHER?”

You had to resist the urge to frown. Be the good boy. You’re the good once Chip. Remember that. It’s important to be good, and polite, don’t disappoint your father. It’s hard sometimes, but you’ll always do your best to be that perfect person for him, and help heal the hurt created by your older brother. 

Stars, do you hate being called Christopher by anyone else other than your father though. 

Papyrus was going to answer when he got a funny expression, and looked at you. Tilting your head, you just gaze back, as he answers his older brother, 

“met at that sandwich place when i went to get you, and shiloh dinner that one time.” 

Sans nods, “AH, I SUPPOSE YOU BEING THE SANDWICH KING THEN MAKES SENSE.” he’s looking at you, not Papyrus. You shift, and rub the back of your neck, 

“Ah yeah, not my wittiest moment.” Of course Sans knows what Papyrus’s soulmate tattoo says. 

“CLEARLY.” 

“Sans!” another hiss from Shiloh, “Be nice, he’s Papyrus’s soulmate. Don’t scare him off.” 

Sans rolls those big purple lights in his sockets, “I’M SURE IF HE’S PAPYRUS’S SOULMATE HE CAN TAKE A SIMPLE JEER. IF HE’S BOTHERED BY THAT THEN HE’S IN FOR A RUDE AWAKENING.” 

Why does that sound so foreboding? Papyrus snorts, 

“i’m not that bad bro.” 

“YOU HAVE NEVER BEEN IN A CONVERSATION WITH YOURSELF! YOU INFURIATE PEOPLE JUST FOR THE GIGGLES!”  

"true." 

Why does that sound so fun though? It's something you would never be able to do yourself, but stars that sounded fun. Sans tsks, and turns his attention round to you once more. Oh yay, please don't call out your weirdness again, 

"ALL I CAN SAY IS, GOOD LUCK." 

"Thanks, but I'm not too worried." you answer, "I've got younger brothers who razz me, I can take it." 

"interesting." Papyrus hums, with an actual look of interest taking over his expression. Unsure why you having little brothers is interesting, but you'll take it. 

The conversation sort of dies a little after this, not because none of you have anything to say, but because Maris begins to whine in a fussy way. Sans, and Shiloh are immediately checking on her, with Shiloh pulling her out of the carrier to hold, and give her a small rub on the back. She glances at you, 

"It was nice to meet you." she smiles, and starts walking with her daughter, probably to soothe her so she doesn't cry. Sans nods towards you, and follows after with the cart probably wanting to keep those two within his sight. This left you, and Papyrus alone. 

"So...that's her, huh?" you find yourself asking. Papyrus shrugs, 

"yeah." 

"She’s pretty." you comment, "Your brother is...nice." 

Papyrus actually laughs at that, his face lighting up, "uh, no he's not. don't be lyin'." he wags a finger at you playfully, "but he's a good guy, give him a chance."

“I will.” 

The tall skeleton watches your face for...something, and when he doesn’t find what he’d been looking for he relaxes, 

“thanks, he really is a good older brother, swears.”

You smile, “I’ll trust you.” glancing behind you to see that Sans, and Shiloh are pretty far you motion with you head, “You should go catch up to them. We can text one another later, or something.” 

Papyrus nods, and starts moving to follow after his brother, but stops just a little ways away to turn so he can look at you once more, 

“by the way, if you hate bein’ called christopher, just tell people that. you’re not a bad person for telling people when you hate somethin’.” 

Blinking in surprise, you watch Papyrus give you one last look before going after his family, hands in his pockets. 

He just called your ass out. 

How’d he know though? Did he pick it up through your facial expressions? Dang, this guy is observant as hell then if that’s the case. You don’t think you’ve ever met someone that alert before. Shaking it off, you continue with your grocery shopping, that interaction between you, and Papyrus going through your mind constantly. It’s even still sitting in your thoughts by the time you get home, arms full of groceries, and walking up the steps to your covered porch. 

It’s a bit of a juggle to get your front door open, and inside, but you manage. Your home is a tiny little cottage-like house with only two bedrooms. It’s got an open concept where when you first walk into it you’re in the living room, and if you kept walking you’d be in the kitchen, and dining room. Off to the left of the living room was an archway that led to a hallway where the two bedrooms are, the bathroom, and the closet you kept the washer, and dryer. There was even a fun loft that was quite large that overlooked both the living room, and kitchen that was accessed by a ladder just by the entrance to the hallway. It was small, but it was yours filled with pale brown, cream, and grey coloured walls, along with warm hardwood floors. It was home. 

Kicking the door shut, you take your groceries over to the table, setting them down, and out of habit go to your phone to see if there’s any messages on the answering machine. You know most people use their cellphones for this kind of thing nowadays, but there’s a reason you keep this phone line open, and available. Clicking the button, you expect to hear there’s no messages which is what you normally hear, but as the automated voice rings through your home, it tells you that you have one message. 

Your heart is immediately in your throat, and you hurriedly, click to check the message even as your mouth goes dry. You know who this is, and you know what the message will be. The message will probably even be deleted once you’ve heard it since it’s too hard to keep around, but you play it anyway, 

“Chip, it’s me. It’s Will.” 

You knew who it was before even playing the message. He’s the only one who calls this number after all. 

“Just...letting you know I’m alive.”

Always appreciated.

“But…”

There’s always a but. Always.

“I need your help little brother. Please. Call this number X-XXX-XXX-XXXX. I know Dad says not to talk to me, but I’m in a bad way, and you just...you gotta help me Chippy, please, you’re the only one I got. Please Chip, pl-”

You cut the message off by deleting it. If you’d kept listening, you would have called him, and calling Will, your older brother is a bad idea. All he wanted was money. That call may seem like a cry for help, but it’s not. He just needs money, and you’ve given him enough, he’s stolen enough. The only reason this phoneline is still around is to make sure Will is still alive.

Sighing, you turn around to put the groceries away, pulling out your phone to check the time, but stop seeing a message, 

*New Message from Papyrus*

Smiling, you without hesitation open it, and immediately begin laughing at what you find. It’s a picture, and it’s of Papyrus sitting at what appears to be an island in a kitchen, with Sans pointing at him, apparently yelling about something probably him taking the picture. Papyrus has the cheekiest smirk on his face, and is giving the peace sign. Underneath the picture he’s sent, 

Papyrus: see, good guy. 

You’ve got the widest grin on your face as you message back, 

You: Never doubted you for a second.

Seeing this, you’ve begun forgetting about the troubles with your brother, a sort of calm coming over you. Somehow even when he’s not here, Papyrus instills this calm in you, and you can’t help but send a silent thank you his way.  

Chapter 2: Oh, Hey There!

Summary:

Sans, and Papyrus stop by your work unexpectedly, but it allows you to have a chat with Papyrus.

You continued to text Papyrus on, and off over the next few days. He was definitely interesting to say the least, and seemed to take great joy in riling others up, or joking around. That's not a problem for you, since you often wish you could do the same, but alas you can't. It's just not written in the stars for you. 

Today you're doing what you do most days which is working with your father. After an unfortunate incident involving your older brother, your father found it difficult to keep the business going on his own. So, you stepped up like you always do, and helped out. You're still helping out actually, but you know your father is grateful, and that's a good reward for your hard work. 

Speaking of, your Dad’s currently outback cleaning up after finishing your last job while you're up front, flipping through the appointment book. It's mostly filled, with a few spots open here, and there over the next few weeks, but you've actually got a free slot right now. Usually that means your father and you get to go have a coffee, and a sit down, but that also seems to not be written in the stars for you when you hear the door ding meaning someone had opened the front door. Probably a walk in, which happens sometimes. Your father, and you don't mind an occasional walk in as long as you have an open slot which it's fortuitous for them that you do.

Closing the appointment book, you glance up to greet whomever had just entered, but are shocked to find Sans, and Papyrus standing there. Papyrus looks just as startled as you do, but Sans looks as cool as a cucumber. He knew that this is exactly where you worked, and he's here on purpose. Shrewd mother fucker. What game is he playing? 

“Uh...hi, hey, um...how’s it going?” Very smooth Chip. 

Papyrus gives a lazy little wave, “hey.”

Your attention turns to Sans who has marched up to the desk you’re currently standing behind. Stars, you hope he doesn’t yell again, 

“HELLO, CHRISTOPHER. I DIDN’T REALIZE THIS WAS YOUR PLACE OF WORK.”

Yes, you did, “Fun surprise then.” you smile, “Something wrong with your car?”

He shakes his head, “JUST ROUTINE MAINTENANCE, IF YOU HAVE AN OPENING.”

Papyrus sure looks confused for the car apparently needing routine maintenance. This just further proves to you that Sans is here on purpose, and not because his car needs work. You nod towards him, 

“Yeah, we do just,” you look over your shoulder, then back at Sans, “give me a second- Dad!” you call out back. Your father’s voice comes back sounding slightly muffled by the distance between you, 

“Yeah?”

“Got a walk in!”

“Tell them to drive the vehicle round to the garage doors, I’ll be there!” 

You return your attention to Sans, “Drive round-”

“I HEARD, CHRISTOPHER.” Sans cuts you off, waving his hand back, and forth a little, “SKELETON MONSTERS HAVE EXCELLENT HEARING.” he turns to Papyrus, “DO YOU WISH TO WAIT HERE?”

Papyrus’s focus changes to you, and you jab your thumb towards the back, “You can just come out back with me since that’s where Sans is gonna end up anyway. There’s some seating you can use there while we work, or you can sit in the waiting room here if you’re planning on staying that is. You’re of course welcome to just leave your car with us, and come back.”

“WE’LL STAY.” Sans confirms, and nods his head in your direction, “GO WITH YOUR HUMAN. I’LL MEET YOU OUT BACK.” 

His human? What? 

You can’t even ask Sans what that means either since he’s already heading out the door to go move his car. Now Papyrus is just looking at you, and yeah, time to just move to the back. Gesturing, you urge him to follow, and head out back to the garage. The sound of his footsteps follow you, meaning he’s trailing behind. This feels mildly awkward, but it's nothing you can’t handle...you think. Entering the garage, you find your father opening the big doors, and he turns to the both of you as you walk in. You point to the chairs nearby, 

“You can take a seat there if you’d like.”

“thanks. hey-” you’d been walking towards your father, and stop to look at him again, “just want you to know, i seriously didn’t know you worked here. i woulda been way more subtle than sans.”

Snorting, you give him a smile, “Yeah, I figured. I also figured Sans knows exactly what he’s doing.”

“that he does. he thinks he’s pretty clever right now.”

“Pfft, they almost seem desperate to get us to interact, what’s up with that?” you ask meaning it to be in a joking manner, but you can tell that strikes a nerve with Papyrus. His socket twitches subtly, and you’re suddenly remembering the whole being in love with Shiloh thing, “Oh...uh, wow that was untactful of me.” you chuckle, and rub the back of your neck a little awkwardly. Papyrus shakes his head, 

“nah, s’fine. you’re right, they are. i think they just wanna put everythin’ behind them, and not have to worry about me anymore.” 

“I mean, he’s your brother. He’s always going to worry, it’s what brothers do.”

He raises a brow as you hear Sans driving into the garage behind you, “experience?”

You shrug, “I’ve got two younger brothers, and an older one. I worry about Felix, and Jude all the time. Those are my younger brothers.”

“you don’t think your older brother worries about you?”

You hesitate here, and he obviously notices. How could he not, when you’re being this awkward about Will? “I think he used to.” you answer a little noncommittally. He hums, but doesn’t push the issue which is super nice since Sans is heading this way, as is your father, 

“Christopher, can you come help me with this please?” 

“Yeah, coming.” you call, not taking your eyes off Papyrus as you speak, but eventually have to tear them away to go do as your father asked. As much as you’d love to sit here, and talk to Papyrus for way longer, you do have a job to do, and that's to do the maintenance on Sans’s car.  

Routine maintenance is just that, routine. It’s pretty simple, especially when there’s no problems, and you know you’re not going to have a problem with this car. It’s absolutely, without a doubt brand new, and probably doesn’t need any work done on it whatsoever. Just furthering the point that Sans is here with Papyrus just so the two of you will see one another. You’re not complaining, but you’re beginning to wonder just how much Sans is going to stick his nose into yours, and Papyrus’s business. Stars, you hope not a lot. It would be fantastic if the two of you could figure this out on your own. 

As you’re going through the checklist of things you need to look over, and test, Sans decides to pick up a conversation. The person he chooses to do so with, is you.  

“SO, HOW LONG HAVE YOU WORKED WITH YOUR FATHER, CHRISTOPHER?”

You glance up from your list towards Sans, who’s sitting with his legs, and arms crossed. Quite the proper little guy, isn’t he? Letting the clipboard fall to your side, and clicking the pen you’d been using, you answer, 

“Since I graduated high school.”

“NO SECONDARY EDUCATION?”

Your father is eyeing both you, and Sans, but hasn’t said anything. He’s definitely wondering how you know Sans, but he’s going to let this play out for a bit, knowing your father. You shake your head, “Nope, Dad needed me, and I wanted to help.”

Actually, you’d wanted to go to University. You’d had the grades for it, and could’ve gone anywhere you’d wanted with a scholarship, but your Dad asked you to stay, so you did. Papyrus is eyeing you again like he knows you're not telling the whole truth. Yes, you'd wanted to help, you always want to try to help your Dad, but you also want to live your own life too. Is that so selfish? 

"THAT WAS KIND OF YOU." Sans murmurs, and you shrug, 

"Family comes first, right? I'm sure your daughter would do the same for you if she were older, and you needed help."

Sans softens in a way you don't expect at those words. You think maybe mentioning his daughter was the key to that. He nods again,

"YES, I HOPE SHE WOULD, BUT I ALSO HOPE SHE GETS TO LIVE HER DREAMS AS WELL. I'M SURE ANY PARENT WOULD WISH THAT." 

You shrug again, "I'm not a parent, so no idea, but I'm happy here." 

That's mostly true. Do you wish some things were different? Absolutely. Are you unhappy with your life? No. 

Papyrus gives you that look again, and you swear he knows you're not telling the whole truth. Luckily, he's keeping that to himself, because you don't wish to make your father feel worse than he already does for needing you to stick around home as much as you do. There's a reason he needs you, and you're happy to help. 

"I take it you know these young men, Christopher." your father breaks your thoughts, and you turn to him to find him looking at you. It was only a matter of time before he asked, but you figured it’d be sooner. Nodding, you motion first to Sans,

"Yeah, I met them recently. That's Sans, and Sans this is my Dad, Christopher, but everyone calls himself Chris." Sans nods in your father's direction, and your father nods back with a smile. Next, you motion to Papyrus, and you just know the reaction his name's going to create. Stars, this'll be interesting, "And that's Papyrus. Papyrus, this is my Dad, Chris." 

Papyrus waves lazily, but your father stops what he's doing immediately, and stares at Papyrus. It's actually just a sprinkle of the awkward watching him stare, especially when Papyrus keeps looking between you both. You know exactly why your father is acting this way, and Papyrus is trying to get the answer from you, but he’ll get that from your father in just a moment. Finally, your father moves, and you know Papyrus’s curiosity will be sated momentarily. Dad walks over to the workbench, finds a cloth, and wipes his hands. Once cleaned, he's moving over to the two brothers, and holds out his hand to Papyrus, who seems a bit perplexed as to what’s happening. Eventually, he hesitantly takes your father's hand, giving it a shake. 

"Nice to meet you, Papyrus. It’s not everyday you get to meet one of your children's soulmates." 

"cool, you already know. saves time." Papyrus responds, and you're impressed that he's not more shocked, or intimidated. Dad chuckles,

"Son, I've known since Christopher was 10 years old. I know what all my children’s soulmate tattoos say." 

"That he does." you murmur, opening the hood of the car to inspect the engine, and your father tsks, but you know it's in a good natured manner. 

"you're not put off by all this?" Papyrus asks, and when you glance at him again, you find him gesturing to himself while Sans literally facepalms. Dad chuckles,

"Put off by what? You being a monster? Son, if I had a problem with monsters I wouldn't be inspecting your brother’s car that is so new it needs literally no maintenance," you can see Sans’s cheeks flare bright purple from here, "but I expect he came here on purpose, so you could see Christopher, which I have no problem with." 

Your father backs away from Papyrus, and walks over to you. He grabs the clipboard from your hands, causing you to make an indignant noise, wondering what he's doing. He motions towards Papyrus who's sitting, and watching curious, 

"Go on, get." 

"Get what? We need to-" 

"I need to." he cuts you off. Stars, you hate when he does this, "I'll finish here. This isn't a two man job. Go get something to eat, and take your boy with you." he smirks, "If Sans is gonna put in all this effort, you might as well take advantage." 

Sans is grinning himself now, and as you look between your father, Papyrus, and the car you know you're not going to win. When your father sets his mind to something there’s no use. Christopher Sr., is not one to be trifled with when it comes to being stubborn. It’s probably where your younger brother Felix got it. Sighing, you nod, 

"Kay, alright. Want anything while I'm out?" 

"Coffee would be nice." Dad reaches out, and pulls your head towards him, pressing a kiss against your forehead, "Love you, Christopher." 

"Love you too, Dad." you murmur as he finishes by patting your cheek. That’s something your father has always done. The cheek pat. It’s his special way of showing his love for you, and your brothers, and it’s something you’ll always cherish.  

Giving your father one last smile, you move away actually feeling pretty good about getting a small break. Walking over to Papyrus, you find you don't even have to say anything because one he can hear, so he knows what Dad said, and two Sans is giving him this look. It’s a look that says, you better go with him, so without a word, he gets up to follow. You're unfortunately still in your coveralls which are definitely dirty, so after leaving the garage, you stop at your locker first. You ask Papyrus to wait a moment, and start stripping it off. Papyrus whistles, 

"wow, we barely know each other, and you're already getting undressed in front of me. scandalous" 

Snorting, you smile at him, "Sorry, got clothes underneath this, you'll have to wait for another day to see me naked." 

"promises, promises."

Right, so he's a flirt. Got it. Maybe this isn't such a bad idea. You can at least learn a bit about Papyrus this way. 

Taking off your coveralls to expose the simple t-shirt, and jeans you had on underneath, you hang them in your locker before turning back to Papyrus. He seems ready to go, so onwards! 

Leaving the auto shop, the two of you begin walking into town which isn't all that far. Your father lived pretty close, just a simple fifteen minute walk away. You're not sure exactly where you're going, but figure the two of you will get something to eat, and whatnot. Food is always good, and honestly, you could go for a little ice cream. 

The walk is a bit awkward though since you, and Papyrus have literally only communicated through text messages. So, it's kind of quiet to say the least. You're hoping anything will break the awkward. Anything. 

"so, about what you said about your older brother earlier...?" 

Okay, anything, but that. You glance at Papyrus walking beside you to find him watching you, 

"Yeah, what about him?"   

"you don't seem all that jazzed to talk about him." he points out,

"Well, he's made a lot of shitty choices, and he's not in our lives anymore." 

"meaning?" Papyrus pushes. You get that he's curious, but he's stepping onto a very sore topic,

"Meaning, I don't know where he is, and I don't want to know." 

"lying." 

You stop in your tracks, and Papyrus stops a few steps ahead of you to look back at you,

"What?" you need him to clarify that, "Are you saying I'm a liar?"

"mm, not quite, just that you're lying. s'my special ability." he taps the side of his skull, "was born with it, and i can suss out when others lie. you just lied, but whether it's knowing where your brother is, or that you don't want to know, i don't know." 

"So?" 

He shrugs, turning to face you fully, "so which is it?" 

"Why does it matter?" 

"i find it interesting that you're trying so hard to hide him, and that you got obviously anxious when your father got near earlier when you'd been talking about him." he shoves his hands into his hoodie pockets, "so, what happened? didja do somethin' bad to him, or something?" 

You blink incredulously, "What? No, it's not like that." 

"so, your dad did something."

"No, he didn't." you reply, starting to feel a bit upset by his prodding. Why is he doing this? 

"so, your other-" 

"He did it! Will did it to us, okay?" you snap, "He lied, and he stole. He...he took everything! All of my Dad's savings, gone just like that to feed his stupid drug habit! Then I had to pick up after him, and take care of my family because Dad can't do it alone. All because, Will decided he'd rather be some loser junkie, shooting heroin up his veins than be a part of my family!" you're huffing from getting so worked up. You run a hand through your hair, and flourish your hands a little, "He's homeless. We have no idea where he is, and yeah, I do wanna know where he is. He's my older brother, and I wanna know if he's alive, but I want no part of his life. I hate everything that he is. I hate drugs, and people who choose, or ever chose that lifestyle. Will destroyed my father, and I don't know if I can ever forgive him for it." 

You're out of breath by the time you're done, and to Papyrus’s credit, he's stayed calm the whole time. He just listened intently, and let you get what you needed off your chest. Outside your support group, you’ve kept all that about Will bottled up, and put on a happy face. You had to for your father. He needed to know that you’re strong, and there for him. He seriously needed that, especially after what Will did to him. Papyrus shifts his weight to his other leg, 

"not such a good boy, are you?" 

His remark startles you, "What?" 

"underneath all that polite, all the yes, and letting people tell you what to do, there's some fire. interesting." 

You're stunned, "Are you saying that you poked, and prodded until I snapped?" 

"basically, yeah." 

Staring at Papyrus for a few moments, you really can't stop the next words that leave your mouth which is startling for you since they aren't very nice, 

"You're such an asshole." 

Why did you say that? What's wrong with you? This isn't the way you normally handle things! This is...is Papyrus laughing? Refocusing, you indeed do find Papyrus laughing, his laughter coming out as this raspy nyeh heh heh like he smokes a lot. Well, the raspy bit, you don't think smoking affects the nyeh heh heh sound he makes. Focus Chip! Don't worry about that right now! 

"Why are you laughing?" 

Papyrus waves a hand back, and forth for a moment before coughing to compose himself, 

"just, no one has come right out, and said it before like that. you're right, i am an asshole, but i'm pretty proud of it." he sticks his hands into his hoodie pockets again. 

While the laughter was pretty cute, you're still kind of irked about him poking his nose into somewhere it didn't belong. You shift a bit, your hands going to your hips, 

"Alright well, you might find this funny, but I don't." you tell him like it is again. This is weird for you, "Will is a sore subject for me. I don't like talking about him, and I don't want to talk about him." 

"alright." 

He’s stunned you again. For someone who seemed so intent on getting the information out of you, he didn’t really put up a fight when asked to back off. Papyrus chuckles again,

"weren't expecting that were ya?" 

"No, not really." 

Papyrus hums, and pulls a packet of cigarettes out of his pocket which proves your theory that he smokes, along with an old zippo lighter. He pulls one out of the pack, and sticks it between his teeth, lighting it, and snapping the lighter shut. Taking a drag, he let's the smoke whoosh from his teeth with an audible exhale,

"fun is only had when everyone is laughin'" he explains, tapping some ash from his cigarette, "and it was obvious you weren't having fun, so that means it's time to cut it out."

Huh, that's an interesting way to look at things. 

"Should take you along on some anti bullying campaign, or something." you joke, and Papyrus snorts, scratching his cheek with the hand holding his cigarette, 

"i would be the worst person to take on something like that." 

You hum, but get the feeling that's not entirely true. Papyrus doesn't seem like the type of person to bully others. Tease yes, but bully? No way. Of course, you barely know him so who knows, maybe he is. 

The two of you continue your walk into town again after that, a silence descending upon the two of you. It lasts all the way to town, but it’s not awkward. In fact it's pretty damn pleasant to just walk with him. Even his cigarette smoke isn't bothering you all that much, not that he has it for that long. It's gone in just a few moments, but normally it's a smell that bothers you, but this time it doesn't. A small part of you wonders why, but maybe it's just his brand of cigarettes. 

Walking into town, you head towards a small restaurant you know you’ll enjoy, and will let in monsters. You can't believe there are still shops with no monsters signs in their window. It's disgusting, and you won't give those places your business, ever. Reaching your destination, you motion to it while turning to Papyrus, 

"This place fine?" 

It's a small mom, and pop restaurant owned by a friend of your father's. You like coming here because it feels almost like a second home, and the food is good. Papyrus shrugs, 

"never been here before, so sure." 

Nodding, you head inside, and are immediately greeted by the smell of fresh baked bread they use to make sandwiches, and hot coffee. It's a scent you're used to, and one that makes you smile since it's something you relate to the owner who is already grinning as he heads your way. 

"Chip! How are you? How's Chris, Felix, and Jude?" 

"Hey Leo, how've you been?" you can see the hug coming, and open your arms to accept it from the burly middle aged man. The hug is as it always is, extremely tight, and warm, "They're all good. Dad's back at the shop right now while Jude, and Felix are at school." 

"And you're here?" Leo raises a brow, his smile growing to a teasing one, "Gosh Chip are you rebelling now?" 

"Actually, Dad sent me into town for lunch." 

"Oh, does he want his usual?" Leo asks, and you shake your head,

"Uh, no. I'm, um, actually here with a friend." you motion to Papyrus who is standing just behind you calmly, with his hands in his pockets. 

Leo seems to notice Papyrus for the first time, having been so excited to see you. He smiles at him, 

"Friend you say?" he holds a hand out to Papyrus who takes it, and gives it a shake, "Any friend of Chip’s is welcome here. “

“thanks.” Papyrus replies, giving you a look, but otherwise says nothing else. Leo’s smile never dies as he turns back to you, 

“Better let you sit, and order, or you’ll be here forever.”

“That’d be great, thanks.”

Leo with a nod, leads you over to a table, and allows the two of you to sit. He gives each of you a menu, and heads off to see other customers. You already know what you want, so you don’t bother looking at the menu, but you’re surprised when Papyrus doesn’t either. 

“Not hungry?”

“nah, just don’t really care what i get. i’m actually more interested in findin’ out if you do anything out there.” he props his elbow up on the table, and rests his head in his hand as he watches you. 

You blink in surprise, “What do you mean?”

“i mean try new things. get a little wild every now, and then, or do you stick behind your walls?”

“I don’t stick behind walls?”

“no? you work with your dad, even though you don’t want to,” you try to protest, but he continues, not letting you, “you pretty much do everything he tells you, and you even went to the one place in town that’s owned by a friend of your father’s, or that’s my assumption.” 

He’s pushing again. Why? 

“So? What does it matter? It’s my life.”

“yeah, but what do you want to do?” he asks, and you stop. No one has ever asked you this before, “what does chip want?” With his free hand, he points at you, “not what you think your dad wants, or what i want, or anyone else. what do you want?”

You think for a moment. No one has ever really asked you this question before. It’s always been what you could do for others, or how you can help others. Never, what do you want? It's something even you, yourself hadn’t thought of in ages, thinking that if you tried going for something you’d want, it would be selfish. However, as you stare at Papyrus now, you don’t want to leave him without an answer, and finally end up responding with a simple,

“I kind of just want some ice cream.”

Papyrus’s face breaks out into a grin as he starts laughing a little, “does this place serve ice cream?”

“No.”

“too bad.”

“We could go get ice cream together another time?” you find yourself offering, and Papyrus’s grin widens, 

“well, i do say mista, are you askin’ me on a date?” he jokes, and figure why not? Papyrus asked what you wanted, and this is what you want! 

“Yeah, maybe I am.” you lean back into the seat, finding a smile working its way onto your own face. 

“well, i dunno.” he sighs in the most overly dramatic fake way, “i’ll have to check my very busy schedule of doing nothing.”

“Wouldn’t wish to stop you from doing nothing.” you joke, “Shall I rescind my offer?”

“no, no!” he shakes his other hand, “i could never do that to you.” He sighs again, “i’ll make the time, i know i can!” 

“How kind, and charitable of you.” you lament, joining him on the fake dramatics. 

“you better believe it.” he laughs.

Alright, so Papyrus is a bit of an ass, and likes to push buttons, but you’re also finding that he’s a pretty fun guy. It seems like he’s trying to have your best interests at heart, but doesn’t seem the most eloquent at expressing it. It’s either that, or perhaps he’s doing it this way so you’ll admit to things you’ve always wanted to. Like he’s allowing you to finally have the outlet you needed, but never thought you could have. He’s smart, you’ll give him that. 

“So, about the ice cream?” you ask, now actually really wanting that ice cream date. Papyrus nods, 

“yeah, sounds like a fun time. i’m down to clown.”

Your grin widens, “I’ll hold you to that.”

He moves his head off his hand, and gives you a cheeky little smile, “you better.”

Oh, you will.

Chapter 3: Adventures in Babysitting

Summary:

Papyrus calls you to help him babysit.

You end up having a fun lunch with Papyrus. The two of you chat, and take a little more time to just get comfortable with each other, plus you actually remembered to make sure to grab your father that coffee he wanted! So,overall it was a good trip into town, and you’re kind of glad your father sent you out, but you’re not going to tell him that. If you did he’d be so overly pleased with himself, and no one needs that right now. By the time you do get back, your father has already finished with the car, and is chatting with Sans. They seem to be getting on well which you guess is a good thing. You unfortunately don't really have another chance to chat with Papyrus one on one before they leave which is a shame, but you suppose you’ll have plenty of opportunities to do so after this. It’s a thought that fills you with actual excitement now.  

Like before, the two of you are back to texting one another for a few days. Just simple little things, like Papyrus might send a joke, or a meme, and you’ll send one back. You do try to schedule something to see him, and spend more time with him, but it’s sometimes hard to plan something when it feels like you’re so busy. Thankfully, one Friday though, Papyrus sends you a different kind of text other than a joke, or meme. 

“Papyrus”
(X-XXX-XXX-XXXX) 

P: hey

You: Hey

P: sooo, you busy tonight?

You look around your living room for some reason like you're telling the phone uhhh no, does it look like I am? 

You: Nope, what's up?

P: wanna have that ice cream date? i'll provide the ice cream.

You: Sure. Where, and when?

Papyrus sends you the place where you'll meet, and when, but after double checking the place you realize that this is a suburban area he's sending you to. Is Papyrus getting you to come to his house? No, there’s no way...right?

Wrong. 

Papyrus does indeed send you to his house, or you’re hoping it’s his house since you’re knocking on the door of what has to be one of the biggest, nicest homes you’ve ever seen. This place is at least three levels with ascending stairs up to a small porch leading to double doors. The outside of the home is modern with stucco, and stone siding with a pretty little garden. This is definitely way more than your family could ever hope to afford. Thankfully, it does seem to be the place since after about a minute the door unlocks, and once opened there stands Papyrus, holding his niece to his chest. 

“hey.” 

“Hey.” you give him a grin, and enter the large foyer once Papyrus has moved aside. 

Removing your shoes where the others are near the door, you turn back to Papyrus who’s already shut the door, and waiting for you, 

“So, I’m a bit confused as to why I’m at your house?” you ask, sticking your hands into your jacket pockets as the two of you walk from the foyer into a lavish great room, and attached kitchen area. A small pug snoozes in a dog bed off to the side in the great room, and you'd love to pet him, but he seems content to sleep. Papyrus hums, 

“cause i’m babysitting maris.”

You stop just beside the island where Papyrus took that picture with Sans yelling at him, 

“Wait, did you call me here for ice cream, or to babysit your niece?”

“can’t it be both?” he tries, and you give him this look, making him fold, “okay, i called you to help me babysit. this is the first time they’ve left her with me alone! i don’t wanna fuck it up.”

“So, you called me?” you point to yourself, and he nods, 

“well yeah, you said you have two younger brothers.”

He’s got you there, “Well, technically Felix can mostly take care of himself. He’s sixteen.” 

“okay, but you helped take care of him when he couldn’t, yes?”

“Well, yeah.” you admit, and he points with his free hand, 

“see, perfect! it’s all wrapped up in a nice little package.” 

Yeah, you don’t really think it is, but you’ll stick around anyway. This shouldn’t be too bad. Maris is pretty little, so you’re content that she can’t get into too much trouble. Pulling off your jacket, you sling it over a chair nearby, and go back to the kitchen where Papyrus is still waiting, 

“Alright well, what’s her nightly routine?”

“no idea.”

“You live with her, how can you not know?”

“have you met sans? he has to control absolutely everything. he barely let me take her for the night. shiloh had to beg him.”

“Doesn’t he trust you?” walking over, you smile at Maris who smiles back. You lift your hand up to allow her to grab your finger which she instantly does, “Hey, how’re you?” you coo to her, and she immediately makes a sort of babbling noise that has you chuckling. 

“somewhat.”

You glance up at him from Maris to find him watching you thoughtfully as you play with his niece, “Somewhat? Either he trusts you, or he doesn’t.” you point out.

“i think he wants to trust me, but has trouble.”

“Why?”

He just shrugs. Figuring it’s a sore subject, you drop it in favour of paying attention to the baby you have on hand, “Well, did Shiloh, and Sans not leave instructions for you? If Sans is as controlling as you say he is then he must've.”

Papyrus points to the island where you can see a stack of papers most likely full of instructions, and even though you don’t know Sans all that well, you know it’s double sided. 

“Okay, I’m not reading through that.” you admit, and look back to Maris to say in a cooing voice, “I’m sure we can guess what needs to be done.”

“exactly. see, i knew you’d get me.”

You want to say it’s almost like you’re soulmates, or something, but decide it’s better not to. Instead, you ask, 

“Has she been fed yet?”

He nods, “yeah, did that before you came. her high chair is a mess. i called dibs on not cleaning it, right squirt?” he asks Maris who just laughs at him, and reaches for his face, “you get me too.” he snickers. 

“Guess that means, I better clean it.” you sigh, but smile. Papyrus waves his free hand, 

“nah, don’t bother. even if you do it correctly, sans will say it’s wrong so better just to leave it for him.”

“Is that how you do most things?”

“pretty much.” he shrugs, and you’re starting to see why Sans was shouting at him in that picture, 

“Well, okay what do you wanna do then?” 

“could watch some movies downstairs? i have snacks hidden in the kitchen.”

Somehow that doesn’t surprise you at all, “Okay, sounds good.”

He nods, and starts handing Maris to you, “here, you take her, and i’ll grab the snacks.”

That works for you. Easily taking Maris, you hold her to your hip, and let her rest her head against your shoulder. She makes some funny babbling noises, and grabs at your nose. She’s probably only really used to her mother’s nose seeing as Sans, and Papyrus don’t have any. Since you remember seeing the stairs leading down from earlier, you figure you can head that way, and Papyrus can meet you. However, you do call this out to him, 

“You good if I just head downstairs?”

“yup.” he calls back, and figuring it was all good, you head for the stairs with Maris. 

It wasn’t all good. 

The moment you get downstairs, Maris starts moving her head around, looking for Papyrus, or that’s what you’re guessing. She starts whimpering, and you bounce her gently, 

“Hey, it’s all good Maris.” you murmur softly, “Uncle Papyrus will be here in a moment. You’re okay.” 

Despite your attempts to soothe, her whimpering slowly gets louder until finally she just starts wailing with big blue tears streaming down her cheeks. For someone who doesn’t have a set of lungs, she sure can scream. You try your best to calm her, but nothing seems to work, and as you’re about to go back to Papyrus wondering if you did something wrong, he appears in the basement carrying snacks. He calmly dumps them on the table, and walks over to you, 

“aw jeez, i thought she was over this. hey squirt, i’m right here.” he reassures, but Maris is still wailing. 

“Over what?”

“some baby monsters have a strong sense of stranger danger, and-”

“Oh, the soul signature thing.” you cut him off, surprising him, “I read it somewhere.” you call out over Maris’s wailing, “You’re a soul signature she recognizes, and I’m not. I took you out of her sight, and now she’s upset. Right?”

“yup, basically.” he offers to take her from you, and figuring that’s the best thing to do, hand her over. 

It’s apparently not. No matter what Papyrus does, Maris won’t stop crying. She’s very upset that Papyrus was removed from her sight. It’s almost like she’s punishing him in a way, or maybe she’s upset about something else. Papyrus sets her on a soft looking blanket that’s on the floor nearby, and the two of you sit with her. Some of her toys are nearby, but she’s still just crying, and looking around. Maybe she misses her parents?

“There’s gotta be a reason.” you call out to Papyrus, 

“well, obviously, but what is it cause i don’t know if i can take much more of her crying!”

“Sometimes babies just cry!” you try, and he shakes his head, 

“maris isn’t a crier. she doesn’t do it that often.” 

“How old is she?”

“about eight months.”

“I mean, she’s not even a year old yet. Maybe her crying phase is coming?”

“doubtful.”

“Hungry?”

“i fed her, remember? messy high chair?”

“Does she need her diaper changed?”

“she’s a skeleton chip, she doesn’t poop.”

“Wait, you don’t poop?” 

“nope, and it’s probably not the best time for this!” he points out, and you realize he’s right. 

Well, if it’s none of those things, then she’s just being fussy since you don’t think she’s sick, or hurt. Papyrus probably would’ve picked up on those things. Guess it’s time to pull out your secret technique to get a fussy baby to stop crying, although you don’t know if it’ll work on Maris, or not. 

“Well, I can try one more thing.” you offer, and Papyrus just motions to his niece, 

“by all fucking means.” 

Moving, you lay yourself more onto your stomach, and prop yourself up on your elbows, putting yourself more her height. Inching in, you make a silly little face at her which gets her attention. She turns to you, still crying, and you tilt your head making another face. She tilts her skull. Wow, it’s working. Moving in, you blow a raspberry against her cheek which has her crying starting to die. You give her cheek a little kiss, and blow another raspberry. Her crying dies. As you keep doing this she starts to laugh instead of cry, and push on your face. You pretend to be thrown back each time, and come back to blow a raspberry against her cheek until finally she’s shrieking with laughter. 

Now that she seems to be in better spirits, you finally pull back, and she smiles, grabbing at your nose again. Glancing at Papyrus, you find him giving you that thoughtful look again, 

“What?” you ask, sounding clogged up since Maris has succeeded in grabbing your nose. 

“how’d you know that’d work?” 

You shrug, pulling Maris off your nose, and kiss her little hand, making her giggle more, “I didn’t. That just used to work on Jude, that’s all.”

“how old is he?”

“He’s ten.” you reply, sitting up now that Maris is reaching for some of the toys near her. 

Papyrus nods, and doesn’t say anything else on the matter. You’re unsure why he asked, but maybe he was just curious, or maybe he just wants to get to know you. Either option, you’re not upset about since he’s taking time to learn more about you. 

Eventually, the two of you get up from the floor with Maris, and migrate over to the couch where you put on a movie to watch. You figure an animated kids movie would be the best choice, which Papyrus agreed with. The last thing the two of you need is Maris crying again because of a loud noise, or something scary happening in a movie. She makes it most of the way through, but does end up falling asleep with you holding her against your chest. 

You, and Papyrus finish the movie, and then take her up to bed. She doesn’t wake once as you lay her in her crib the way you’re supposed to, and Papyrus turns on the baby monitors, grabbing one while leaving the other. The two of you leave the room, shutting the door behind you. 

As you’re heading downstairs, Papyrus murmurs, “thanks for the help.”

You chuckle, “No problem, although I believe I was promised ice cream.” you point out. Papyrus smirks back at you, and heads for the kitchen. 

Following, you find him opening the freezer, and pulling out a tub of ice cream. He holds it up to you, 

“does this work?”

“Perfectly.” 

Papyrus shuts the freezer, and opens another drawer, grabbing two spoons. He rounds the counter, and hops onto a stool, setting the tub down before patting the stool beside him. Not waiting for another invitation, you hop up, and take one of the spoons he offers. Guess he’s not into using bowls which becomes evident when he takes the lid off, and just scoops himself some. 

Shrugging, and deciding why not, you scoop up some yourself. It’s quiet for a few moments, as you, and Papyrus enjoy the ice cream plus hopefully each other's company. The more time you spend with him, the more you find you like him. He’s interesting, and you’re starting to realize he’ll make a cool friend. 

“so, i’ve met your dad, and you’ve mentioned your brothers, but you’ve never said anything about your mother.” Papyrus suddenly points out, startling you from your thoughts. You hum, 

“What about her?”

“where’s she?”

“Dunno, living her life without us. She left when Felix was three.” 

“so, where’d jude come from?”

“My mom.” you reply, and take another scoop of ice cream. 

“that’s a little vague.”

You point the spoon at Papyrus, “Why don’t we talk about your parents?”

Papyrus takes another scoop himself, “they’re dead.”

Oh.

Well, now you feel like an asshole. You wince, and immediately apologize, “Oh shit, sorry.”

“what for? i don’t remember them. the mother who gave birth to me died doing so, and my other mother just left, never coming back.” 

“I just...Papyrus, that really sucks. I’m sorry.” and you are. You know what it’s like to have a mother leave like that. 

“like i said, it’s fine.”

It grows quiet again as the two of you eat. You’re really amazed Papyrus just let you know all that, and figure if he’s willing to be open with you then you should do the same with him. The two of you are trying to learn as much as possible about each other after all. 

“My Dad isn’t Jude’s biological father.” you admit quietly. Papyrus’s gaze moves to you, “Jude’s my half brother. My mom just...left him on our doorstep one day. Just dumped her kid. I remember answering the door, and finding him with this note. Dad read it, and just said nothing. All he did was pick up Jude, and started caring for him, like he did us when she left before. Dad adopted him, but Jude doesn’t know all this, so,” you meet his gaze, “don’t tell him.”

“i won’t.” he replies, quietly, “sides, it shouldn’t change anything. chris is his dad, and you’re his brother. blood doesn’t make a family.” he points out, and you find yourself smiling softly, 

“Yeah, I know.”

The two of you continue to enjoy your quiet moment of just eating ice cream, and enjoying each other’s company. This is nice. You even got to learn something about Papyrus tonight, and he got to learn something about you. This was the point of you two hanging out. To have fun, and learn about each other. Unfortunately, the good atmosphere the two of you have going changes drastically when you hear the front door opening, and shutting along with sounds of footsteps. Both you, and Papyrus turn around to find Sans, and Shiloh walking into the great room. The moment Sans spots you, he doesn’t look pleased, and stomps over. What’d you do? Do you just ooze piss off Sans juice, or something?

“WHAT IS HE DOING HERE?” Sans hisses at Papyrus who glances at you, then his brother. Shiloh is hurrying over after Sans, 

“i invited him?”

“I TOLD YOU NO GUESTS WHILE YOU’RE WATCHING MY DAUGHTER!”

“when?”

“I LEFT YOU INSTRUCTIONS!” he points to the stack of papers, and you can tell he’s trying really hard not to raise his volume, knowing his daughter is asleep. 

“oh, i didn’t read those.” 

Holy shit, Sans looks like he’s gonna blow, and you have to fight the urge to move away. 

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU DIDN’T FREAKING READ THEM!” 

“you left me a novel, so chip, and i just decided to wing it.” 

Oh stars, why Papyrus? You hold up your hands, 

“Oh, I’d love to be left out of this, please.”

Sans whirls on you, and points. Someone help, “OH, TRUST ME, I’D LOVE TO LEAVE YOU OUT OF THIS. I DON’T EVEN FRICKING WANT YOU HERE, SO IT’S IN YOUR BEST INTEREST TO SHUT UP.” 

“Sans that’s a little harsh.” Shiloh chastises, “I’m sure Paps didn’t even tell him we were gone when he invited him over.” you’re thankful she’s trying to defend you, but it doesn’t work. 

“THEN HE SHOULD HAVE LEFT WHEN HE REALIZED MY BROTHER HAD FOOLED HIM!” 

“look sans, maris is fine. she’s asleep in her crib upstairs, i got the monitor thingie right here.” Papyrus waves it, “what’s your damage?”

“MY DAMAGE IS YOU IGNORING ME WHEN I LEAVE INSTRUCTIONS FOR CARING FOR MY CHILD! YOU CAN’T JUST HAVE HIM OVER WHENEVER YOU PLEASE!” 

Papyrus is becoming obviously agitated, “oh, but it was okay for you to have shiloh over whenever you pleased when we were living in the apartment regardless of how i felt about it? you never once asked how i felt about having her around all the time.”

“THAT WAS DIFFERENT!” 

“how?” Papyrus stands, and towers over Sans who isn’t backing down. This is becoming increasingly more awkward as the two brothers fight. 

You set your spoon down, and stand up as well, drawing the brothers attention, as well as Shiloh’s, 

“Uh look, maybe I should just go. I don’t want to step on anyone’s toes.”

“THAT WOULD BE BEST, CHRISTOPHER.” Sans growls, and Papyrus growls back, but says nothing. Instead, he stomps away to follow you after you’ve grabbed your jacket. 

Quickly heading for the door, you swiftly slip on your shoes, and turn back to Papyrus who looks irked as hell. You give him a smile, 

“Ice cream at my place next time?” you try, and that seems to soothe him a bit, 

“yeah, you bet.” 

“Great. I’ll text you, okay?”

He gives a strained smile, “yeah, sounds good.”

Giving Papyrus one last smile, you head out the door into the cool spring air. Well, that had been awkward, and you hadn’t guessed at all that’s how the evening would end, but for now you’ll assume that you and Papyrus are at least becoming friends. Sighing, you head for your car, jump in, and quickly start it to head for home. 

----

I listen as he starts his car. To how the engine roars to life, and how it slowly grows farther away until finally it’s gone along with my soulmate. Only then do I whirl, and head back to the kitchen where I find Sans still waiting with Shiloh, 

“what the fuck, sans? rude much?”

“LANGUAGE! YOU BETTER NOT BE USING THAT TYPE OF LANGUAGE AROUND MARIS!” 

“i don’t give a shit about my language!” I stress, “you were just the biggest fucking asshole right then! you made him leave!” 

“HE SHOULDN’T HAVE BEEN HERE!” Sans snaps, and I have to resist the urge to strangle my older brother, 

“you don’t get to make that choice!” I snap back, and Sans growls, 

“I DO WHEN IT COMES TO MY DAUGHTER’S SAFETY!” 

“she is safe! what? you think chip was gonna hurt her? he was great with her!”

“YOU CAN’T JUST HAVE HIM OVER WHENEVER YOU WANT!” 

“oh, so like i said earlier, it’s okay for you to have brought shiloh around whenever you wanted, and have her invade our lives completely, but it’s not okay for chip to do the same? this is my house too!”

“SHE DIDN’T INVADE OUR LIVES! SHE’S MY SOULMATE!” 

“and chip is mine!” I snarl back. 

The room gets quiet as Sans, and I stare at one another for a moment before he whispers out, 

“SO, I GUESS YOU’RE DONE CHASING AFTER MY SOULMATE, HUH?”

His words feel like a slap in the face, but I don’t show it as I glare at him. Shiloh decides this might be a good time to interject, but the damage is done, 

“Look, maybe the two of you should back off before someone gets hurt.” she puts her hand on Sans’s shoulder, “Sans didn’t mean that Papy.” she tries, but I don’t want to hear it, 

“sure.” I mutter, and move for the stairs, “i have no idea why i came home. it’s obvious you don’t want me here.” I’m not looking at Shiloh as I say this, but Sans. I never once thought it would be Sans who’d have the most trouble with me coming home. I figured it’d be Shiloh after all that happened, but no, it’s him. 

Sans says nothing, and just stares at the wall ahead of him. Taking that as my answer, I walk away towards my room. No matter what Sans says after this, I’m going to remember tonight, and I’m going to remember his words. This is one thing, he can’t take back. 

Chapter 4: Apology Flavoured Ice Cream

Summary:

You feel bad over upsetting Sans, so you go apologize.

Notes:

Thank you so much to my friends Nugget, and Lolli for reading over this chapter for any mistakes. You're amazing ❤❤

PsychedelicThomsterNugget
Lollipopskele

You feel bad over what happened with Sans. It was understandable that he'd be uncomfortable with a strange man in his house with his eight month old daughter, especially without his knowledge. Papyrus should've asked first, or you should've known better. You should've read the rules, and you don't know why you didn't. Breaking rules isn't the way you do things, and you're a bit worried that what happened might get back to your father somehow. You can't disappoint him. You can't. Not after what Will has done. 

All of these feelings are what led you to be outside the Embassy building on your lunch hour today. It's only been a few days since the babysitting incident, but it's been weighing on your mind so much that you couldn't wait any longer to apologize to Sans. You knew he was Lieutenant of the Guard from an article you saw recently, so if he's anywhere today, he's here. 

Steeling your nerves, you take a deep breath, and head inside. This is actually quite a grand building. You've only been here once or twice, but most of that was to update your permits for working on cars belonging to monsters. It was stupid that you needed a permit for that in the first place, but sometimes society is stupid. 

Walking towards a counter nearby, you find an annoyed looking bear monster security guard. He doesn't say anything to you, and just raises his brow. Having guessed this would happen, you state your purpose. 

"I was wondering if I could see Sans Serif, please?" 

The bear hums, looking even more irritated, but still picks up the phone, and dials a number. It kind of seems like he's used to humans coming to look for Sans at this point. Might have something to do with Shiloh, but you're unsure, and it leaves you curious enough to listen to the one sided conversation. 

"Hello, Lieutenant there's a human here to see-" 

He stops talking, and you can hear a sort of snarky response coming from the receiver, but not what the person says. 

"Yes sir, I know I-" 

More snarling, snarky replies as the monster in front of you looks more, and more annoyed,

"Sir, it's not your fiancée!" he finally gets out, "It's some human male." the other line is quieter now, but you know Sans is talking. The guard looks at you, "His name?" 

"Christopher." you whisper, 

"Christopher." he repeats into the phone, "Yes sir...yes...understood." he hangs up, and jabs his thumb towards the elevator,

"Top floor, go straight after getting off the elevator. If you get lost from that, it's your fault." 

"Got it." you murmur, "Thank you." 

He just grunts in reply, and you hurry away towards the elevator. Quickly entering the machine, you let out a sigh of relief, and hit the number you need. The ride is quiet since you're riding alone, but it's still anxiety inducing since you know you're on your way to apologize to Sans. You even nearly jump when the machine dings to show you've made it to your destination. Sighing, you try to calm yourself, and follow the security guard's instructions which is to head straight. 

It's actually a lot easier to find Sans's office than you figured. The thing is literally just straight ahead, and in the open. No wonder the guy downstairs said it would be your fault if you got lost. It really would've been. Tentatively, you stride over to Sans's office which is open, and when you peek in, can see Sans hunched over his desk working with these glasses on. You don't want to be caught being a creep, and staring, so you knock on the door frame. Sans doesn't bother looking up, and motions towards a chair in front of his desk, 

"SIT." 

Doing as you're told, you take a seat, and patiently wait. After about three, or four minutes, Sans puts down his pen, and sighs as he looks up at you, 

"WHY ARE YOU HERE?"

Well, here goes, 

"To apologize." 

Sans blinks in surprise, and leans back into his seat, taking his glasses off. 

"OH?" 

You nod, "You were absolutely right that night." you can see him relax at your words, "I can't imagine how stressful it is to think your baby daughter was home with some strange man you barely know. It was incredibly inappropriate of me to stay, and I should've left once I realized you, or Shiloh weren't home. You were completely right when you said I should've left, and I'm extremely sorry that I didn't. I think…" you stop here, and think of what you want to say, but come up empty. Sighing, you murmur, "I just wanted to get to know him, but I should've also thought about your feelings too. I'm sorry, Sans." 

Sans having listened to every word you said flips his glasses around in his hands as he thinks. Finally, he sighs softly, 

"I CAN'T FAULT YOU FOR WISHING TO GET TO KNOW MY BROTHER, BUT YES, YOU SHOULD’VE LEFT ONCE YOU REALIZED MYSELF, OR SHILOH WEREN'T PRESENT. HOWEVER, I ALSO KNOW HOW HARD AN APOLOGY CAN BE, ESPECIALLY TO SOMEONE LIKE ME." he sets his glasses down, "THANK YOU. I APPRECIATE THE APOLOGY, AND IT'S ACCEPTED. IT SHOWS A LOT ABOUT YOUR CHARACTER THAT YOU DID THIS." 

You nod, "I really hope I can earn your trust someday." 

Sans chuckles lightly, "IF PAPYRUS WERE AROUND, HE'D SAY GOOD LUCK WITH THAT." 

"I'm tenacious." you smile, and that pulls an actual laugh from Sans, 

"GOOD. BEING PAPYRUS’S SOULMATE, YOU'LL NEED IT." 

You shift in your seat, "Yeah, about that?" Sans raises a brow, and you sigh. There's no easy way to broach this subject delicately, "Papyrus told me about the whole...Shiloh thing when we first met, but I don't know the full story." 

He hums, "WHAT DID HE TELL YOU?" 

"That he was in love with her." 

"I SEE." he leans forward, "HOW DO YOU FEEL ABOUT THAT?" 

"I don't know?" you admit, "It feels...harder to get to know him because there's a wall there."

"UNDERSTANDABLE." he nods, "I WON'T TELL YOU ALL THAT HAPPENED AS IT ISN'T MY STORY TO TELL, IT'S PAPYRUS’S." you nod, "WHETHER HE CHOOSES TO TELL IT, OR LET IT BE FORGOTTEN IS HIS CHOICE." 

"You're a good older brother." you blurt out without any warning, and seem to catch Sans off guard, his sockets widening a bit, "Sorry...just it's really obvious that you care about Papyrus a lot, and his privacy. I was kinda just wishing my own older brother was like you." 

Sans taps his fingers on his desk, “I TRY, BUT I HAVE MY OWN FAILURES AS AN OLDER BROTHER. I’M NOT PERFECT, CHRISTOPHER. 

“I don’t think anyone is.”

“TRUE.” he murmurs, “SO, WHAT DO YOU THINK OF PAPYRUS?” he asks with a raised brow, and you sort of stare at him having not expected this question, 

“Um...he’s fun.” you settle with, “He also seems to have this uncanny ability to get me to do things I’m not supposed to do, and afterwards I’m left sort of stunned on why I did that.”

The whole time you’re talking you can see Sans’s smile grow until finally at the end, he laughs, 

“YES, PAPYRUS HAS THAT ABILITY. IT’S SPECIAL TO HIM.” his grin stays as he finishes chuckling that out, “AS I’VE SAID BEFORE, GOOD LUCK.”

You’ll probably need that huh?

Your visit with Sans ends shortly after this as he gets a call that he has to take. He thanks you again for coming to apologize, and you leave to allow him to get back to work seeing as you need to get back to work yourself. However, just before you leave, he gives you a small piece of advice regarding Papyrus. It’s something you hadn’t thought of, but it’s definitely something you’ll try, but maybe not right this second. As you head back to work, you’re feeling really good about what happened, and figure everything would be okay now as you go about the rest of your day. 

So wrong. 

You’ve been home from work all of ten minutes when you get a phone call. Figuring it’s your Dad, you don’t bother looking at the caller ID, and just answer, 

“Hello?”

“why’d you apologize to him? he was an asshole.”

“Hello to you too, Papyrus.”

“yeah, hi. why’d you apologize to sans? He didn’t deserve it.”

You move to your couch, and flop down onto it, “Because he was right Papyrus. I’m a strange man that was in his house with his daughter. That’s terrifying, and I should’ve left when I realized Shiloh, or him weren’t around.”

“so? he didn’t need to be beyond rude to you. he coulda just explained that, but instead, he was a jerk!” 

You’re a little confused on what he wants you to do, “So, what do you want me to do Papyrus?”

“unapologize.” 

You actually have to stifle your laughter here. He might not appreciate you laughing, but he’s being ridiculously cute right now, “I’m not going to unapologize.”

“no, seriously unapologize. he’s so fucking smug right now, i can’t stand it. you’re my soulmate, you gotta be on my side here.”

“That’s not the way it works, dude.” you’re having trouble keeping your laughter under control, and it’s slipping through as you talk. 

“don’t laugh, i’m serious!”

“Papyrus-”

“no, for real. he’s strutting around like he’s the king around here, feeling so damn vindicated, and-”

“Papyrus-” you try again, but no dice,

“i’m sick of it, he’s so-”

“Paps!” you call out, and he suddenly gets quiet. Huh, that actually worked. Sans had mentioned that Papyrus would enjoy if you used his nicknames earlier, but you didn't actually think he was serious! Turns out, he was, “I don’t know what’s going on with you, and Sans, but I get the feeling it doesn’t have anything to do with me apologizing.”

Silence follows on the other end, and you sit up a little worried, although you’re unsure why. Eventually, Papyrus sighs, 

“i kinda fucked up a while back, and i thought sans had forgiven me for it. i thought he was fine with me coming back to live with him, and shiloh, but maybe...maybe he’s not. i think he realizes that he still doesn’t trust me, and i don’t know where to go with that.” 

You can’t stop yourself, “What’d you do?”

“...i kissed shiloh.”

Oh, dang. 

You let out a whoosh of air, “I wanna say that’s not too bad, but uh...yeah that’s pretty bad.”

“thanks.” 

“Sorry.”

“don’t be, you’re right.” he sighs again, “i just hate being here all the time now.”

You feel bad for him, stars, do you ever feel bad for him, and if this wasn’t so new, you’d probably offer to let him just move in with you, but you’ve only known the guy for a little bit of time. It’s way too soon for that. However, you can offer him one thing, 

“Are you busy?” you ask, and he chuckles, 

“no, why?”

“I have ice cream, and I owe you some.” you offer, and it takes Papyrus all of five seconds to answer,

“where?” 

You give Papyrus your address, and the two of you say your goodbyes figuring it’d be a good bit of time before he got here, but nope. Papyrus surprises you once again by knocking on your door about ten minutes later. You seriously think it’s someone else, so when you open your door to find your soulmate there, you blink in surprise, and sort of stare. 

“How’d you get here so fast?”

He smirks, “shortcut.”

You can see from here that there’s no car in your driveway, “What kind of shortcut?”

“the kind that allows me to get close enough so it was only a ten minute walk to your house.” 

“Stars, can you teach me how to do that?” you chuckle, and step aside to let him in, 

“dunno. might be something i can pass on later.” his smirk growing, as he enters your little home. 

Papyrus looks around your small home, his smile softening, and you can see him visibly relax for whatever reason. You come up beside him, 

"What's up?" you ask, moving away towards the kitchen. Papyrus hums and follows,

"this is you." 

Having grabbed the ice cream from the freezer, you blink, and give him this look, 

"What?" 

"this place." he sits at your kitchen table with you following after getting two spoons, "i can just...tell it's yours." 

"How?" you hand Papyrus a spoon, 

"i just can." he grins, and you open the tub of ice cream, 

"Cryptic. What else can you sense Mr. Voodoo Man?" you joke. 

Papyrus chuckles, "hey don't be hatin' on voodoo, or someone is gonna get ya." 

The two of you begin eating the ice cream, and like it was a few days ago, it's nice. You feel relaxed around Papyrus, you find you're enjoying spending time with him, and you like getting to know him. However, you are going to talk about something that'll have Papyrus probably getting a bit heated, 

"So, about Sans," Papyrus makes an audible disgust noise at your words, but you keep going, "he didn't seem like he had an issue when I talked to him today. He even asked me how I felt about you, and stuff." 

He stops, and trains his one good socket solely on you, "what'd you say?" 

"That I think you're fun," he smiles, but you watch it die in a moment, "but that I feel it's harder to get to know you knowing the whole Shiloh thing weighs down on us." 

He sighs, "course. probably shouldn't have told ya all that, huh?" 

"I'm glad you did." you reassure, "It woulda been way shittier to find out later on, or stars forbid if we'd ended up dating, or something." 

"oh ho, you wanna date me, now?" Papyrus smirks, his spirit sort of coming back, and you roll your eyes, 

"I didn't say that, I said if." 

"nah, you wanna date me." he teases, "you wanna hold my hand, and kiss my cheek~!" he starts to sing, and you find yourself laughing, 

"Not anymore." 

Papyrus gasps, "rejected after only a few minutes! how tragic, how lamentable!" he pitches his voice upwards, and let's it take on a more southern twang to it, "whatever will i do without my strong man here to protect lil ol' me? I'm just a vulnerable monster, love. you can't leave me!" 

You're trying really hard not to laugh, but Papyrus is making it so hard right now, 

"Guess, I have to take you back, don't I?" 

"nah, changed my mind." his voice has gone back to normal, and pitched back to his low one which has you breaking. 

You have to set your spoon down as you laugh, your hands covering your eyes. He's given you the damn giggles, and it's hard to stop once those have begun, 

"You've given me the freaking giggles." you wipe your eyes, "How dare you." you're still coughing, and laughing. Papyrus is laughing with you, and once you've finally composed yourself a little, you cough once more, and wipe your eyes again, "Ah, you're cute." you say without thinking. 

"am i now?" Oh, that's quite a smug smirk he's got, "how cute? i must know." 

"You're gonna set me off again." you're trying not to giggle, but he's making it so hard, 

"by my cuteness? oh my, it must be quite overwhelming. perhaps, i oughta help with that." 

"How-" 

You're cut off by Papyrus without warning, flinging ice cream at you by flicking it off his spoon. Gasping, you start snickering in your surprise, 

"Did you just fling ice cream at me?" 

"and what if i did?" 

Oh, it's on. 

You manage to surprise Papyrus when you literally grab a fist full of ice cream from the tub, and smoosh it in his face. Papyrus gasps, and stands up, with you following with a  cackle, 

"Guess, I'll get a sweet revenge!" 

"did you just make a joke?" Papyrus sounds gleeful, "also, it's on." 

Your thoughts exactly.

You start running as Papyrus grabs some of the ice cream himself to toss at you. Never in your wildest dreams did you ever think you'd be throwing ice cream around your home, but here you are. This'll be a nightmare to clean up later, but you're having fun in the moment, and so is Papyrus which is good. After hearing him so down on the phone earlier, you're glad you can make him laugh. 

Eventually though, the two of you end up laying on your living room floor, just covered in sticky ice cream. Yup, an absolute mess. You're both laughing, and breathing hard until Papyrus makes an uncomfortable grunting sound. You glance over at him, 

"You okay?" 

"yeah, i think i somehow got some ice cream in my bad socket. it stings." 

You sit up, "The one behind the eye patch?" you look down at him as he takes said eye patch off, and you can see from here that yeah, he definitely got some in his eye, 

"yeah, just uh...can i have a warm cloth to wipe this out?" 

Nodding, you get up, and hurry for the bathroom. Grabbing a washcloth from the linen closet, you run it under warm water, and ring it out, leaving it damp. Quickly going back to Papyrus, you find him sitting up wincing a bit, and sit down with him again, 

"Here, let me. I'll be careful." you offer, holding up the cloth. 

He nods, and gestures towards his eye, so you begin to very carefully wipe around his socket, eventually getting him to open it, so you can get all the ice cream. You never expected his bad socket to be so empty, and dark. It's like there was nothing there. No magic, no life, nothing. Just a void. 

You also take this opportunity to just look at Papyrus's face. He's cute, you'll give him that, but you do wonder why his bones differ in colour from Sans’s. Maybe someday he'd tell you. As you're gazing at him, you startle when you feel Papyrus’s hand reach up to rest on yours. His scarred hand is warm, and rough from years of abuse Underground, but you can tell his bones are normally smooth, like porcelain. 

"does it bother you?" he asks, his voice a soft whisper. You don't think he's playing anymore, 

"Does what?" you ask, still gazing at him intently, 

"my dead socket. i know it's ugly." 

Your brows furrow in response. He thought you'd find it ugly? Why?

"Not at all." you reply, your voice soft like his, and once again curiosity gets the better of you, "How'd you lose it?" 

Papyrus squeezes your hand, "someone who i thought was a friend took it from me." 

You don't know why, but a sudden flash of anger flares in your stomach. Someone took his eye? Why? What purpose could they have for doing that? What's worse is it was someone he trusted! You can't-

"you're angry." 

Coming back to your senses, you give him a puzzled look, 

"What?" 

"i feel it." he almost seems to be in slight awe, "i feel your anger." and then to himself, his gaze going to his own lap "is this what he always felt?" 

You tilt your head, "Paps?" 

His gaze snaps back to you, and you're about to ask him if he's okay, when a sudden banging on your door has you jumping. The moment the two of you were in is instantly gone, and you let out a breath you'd apparently been holding. You hand Papyrus the cloth, 

"I better get that." 

He nods, and starts wiping off the rest of his face as you head for the door. The person on the other side seems really impatient since the banging keeps getting more insistent as you head towards it, 

"I'm coming!" you call out, and unlocking your door, you open it. You sigh at who you find there, and lean against the door frame, "Felix, not again, c'mon!" 

Standing in your doorway is your sixteen year old brother. He's got an obvious forming black eye, a busted lip, and a bloody nose. Bruises are darkening all over his face, and you're so annoyed knowing what's happened. 

"Hey, Chip-" he starts, and you cut him off, 

"You got into another fight." 

"Well, yeah, but-!" 

"And now you're here, cause Dad will chew you out if he sees what's happened to your face." 

Felix just shifts uncomfortably on your doorstep. This is something that happens often, and frankly, you're tired of it, but he's also your little brother. With an unimpressed sigh, you move aside, and gesture inside, 

"Get in." 

Felix beams, and without being told twice enters your home, but stops nearly immediately once he has. You're about to ask him what's the deal when he looks at you, and points to your living room, 

"Who the fuck is this?" 

Somehow, you'd forgotten about the fact that there's a six foot three monster in your living room. Whoops.  

Chapter 5: Tea or Coffee?

Summary:

You help out your brother before taking him home, and your father takes some time to chat with Papyrus

“Who the fuck is this?” Felix repeats himself, still pointing at Papyrus, and leaving you scrambling to explain. 

“This is Papyrus, he’s...my friend.” you decide on, and Felix raises a brow at you while motioning to your wrist, 

“Papyrus as in that Papyrus?”

“Yeah?” now you’re the one giving Felix a look as he sizes up your soulmate, who is still just sitting on the floor covered in ice cream. 

Your younger brother Felix is a bit of an opinionated sort, and hard to impress. He’s sixteen, and thinks he knows better than everyone else as teenagers sometimes tend to think. You knew Felix would have his issues with Papyrus upon first meeting him, and would probably be really rude, but you could never expect what actually ends up coming out of his mouth. 

Full on staring at Papyrus, Felix once again points at him, and speaks, but he’s addressing you, 

“Why’s he look like a crack addict?”

“Felix!” you exclaim, completely baffled at his rude behavior, although you're unsure why. Felix constantly did things like this. Grabbing his arm, you get him to look at you, “What’s the matter with you? Dad raised you better, and I certainly helped raise you better! Apologize!”

However, your steam is somewhat lost when Papyrus chuckles. Glancing at him, you indeed find he’s laughing, and watching the two of you. Your thunder has been completely squashed, and you calm, but Felix evidently doesn’t appreciate his laughter like you do. 

“What’s so funny?” he growls, and Papyrus stands, waving his hand, 

“nothin’, jus’...” he tilts his head, and smirks, “that the best you got? kid, if the way my bones bothered me i woulda bleached them ages ago. if all ya got against me is my appearance, well that’s a win in my books.”

You can just see that Felix is about to explode, his face beginning to turn so red he’s resembling more of a tomato than a human. He’s never dealt well when people seemingly don’t seem to care, and throw back his insults. You're not even surprised since your brother is a known hothead, but figuring it’d be best that you stop this before an actual fight breaks out, you try to derail. 

“Paps, could you do me a favour?” 

Papyrus blinks, his blind socket now closed, and shrugs, “sure.”

You point to the small hallway just off the kitchen, “If you go through there, the first door on your right is a bathroom. Could you please grab the first aid kit under the sink while I get Felix seated?”

“sure.” 

Papyrus with a nod, moves past you, and Felix. He goes in the direction you pointed out, while you drag your brother to sit on the couch, and hiss.

“You need to check your attitude Felix, or this is the last time I do this for you.”

“I don’t like him!” your little brother hisses back, and you sigh. Exactly the reaction you were expecting. For once you’d like for not everything involving Felix to be a fight. 

“And, I don’t care!” you retort in a hushed whisper, so Papyrus can’t hear, “I do like him, and that means you gotta be nice, or the two of us are gonna have a problem.”

Your brother huffs, and throws himself back into the couch, his arms crossed looking incredibly pissy. Let him. If he’s going to be this childish, and just immediately assume Papyrus is terrible, he can be a sulky boy for all you care. He’s being ridiculous, and you have absolutely no idea why he’s always like this when it comes to you getting new friends, or a partner. It’s tiring.   

Eventually, Papyrus returns with the medkit in tow, and hands it off to you. The tall skeleton monster plops down beside you, and you give him a smile along with a thanks. An endearing smile in return is your reward from him which you’re finding you like seeing more, and more. Opening the kit, you get Felix to turn towards you, and start disinfecting all the cuts on his face. Figuring your father would want to know later, you decide it best to ask Felix what the fight was about. 

“So, what was the fight about this time?”

Felix remains tight lipped, so you get the feeling you know what. Recently, some kids at his school learned about Will, and what he’d done. They’ve been really nasty about it as kids can be, especially teenagers, and your brother had asked you not to tell your father about it. What Felix doesn’t know is that you did tell your Dad, but asked him to pretend you hadn’t. It’s better if Dad is watching out for any sort of indication that Felix is getting really bullied, and it’s not like you live at the house to watch out for it anymore. 

“Was it about Will?” your voice soft, and Felix mutters, 

“Wish they’d mind their own business.”  

“Yeah well, teenagers are shitty.” you chuckle, and poke his forehead, “Which you proved by getting into a fight over something petty.”

Felix smacks your hand away, but there’s little force behind it showing he means no harm, “Wouldn’t you fight if someone insulted me, or Jude?”

“I’d be upset, but I wouldn’t throw fists, Felix.” you point out, “Sometimes, walking away is the best option.” with a sigh, you move aside the medkit, having cleaned up your brother as best you can, “Listen Felix, right now you’re sixteen, and legally still a minor, but if any of the parents of those kids decide to press charges against you for assaulting their kids, you can legally be tried as an adult if they pressed for it.” Felix shifts uncomfortably, “Do you want to go to juvenile detention, or worse, prison because of a fight you could’ve been the bigger person about, and walked away from?” 

“It’s easy for you!” Felix argues, “You’re used to always being perfect, and I’m not!” 

You laugh, and feel Papyrus shift a bit beside you almost having forgotten he’s here too, “I’m not perfect Felix. I mess up a lot, but I do try to own those mistakes when they happen.” you once again playfully poke his forehead, “Can you?”

Your brother just lets you poke his forehead, and sulks. He knows you’re right, he just doesn’t want to admit it. It has you smiling softly, endearment welling inside you for your younger brother in front of you, nostalgia of all the other times this has happened entered your mind to stay for a bit. While it annoys you each time, you are somewhat pleased that Felix knows he can come to you when he’s in trouble. He may be brash, a hothead, and rude, but he’s still your brother, and you love him. Felix eventually shifts, but continues pouts on the couch until finally Papyrus speaks up, 

“i used to give my older brother hell, heck i still do.” your gaze moves to him as does Felix’s, “s’kinda the job of a little brother in a way, but i do know one thing,” he leans forward around you to look at Felix a bit better, “i’ve never done wrong by takin’ sans’s advice, and honestly, listenin’ to sans definitely saved my life.” 

You expect Felix to be angry, and to snap at Papyrus, telling him he doesn’t care what he thinks, but instead you’re pleasantly surprised. Felix instead watches Papyrus for a few moments, before finally his attention turns to you, and he murmurs, 

“Sorry, Chip.” 

A sudden proudness wells inside you for your little brother, along with a feeling of overwhelming gratitude to Papyrus who seems to have gotten through to Felix somehow. Unfortunately, that’s all ruined by Felix not even a moment later, 

“I still don’t like you.” he glowers at Papyrus who in turn starts laughing. You on the other hand, just sigh, and throw your head back against the sturdy couch before laughing. 

“s’fine kid, i ain’t too fond of you either.” Papyrus snickers out, and Felix nods, 

“Mutual dislike?”

“mutual dislike.” Papyrus coughs, still laughing a little, his socket scrunched up in his mirth. It’s a cute look for him. Although, you wish this hadn’t come on the tails of the two of them deciding they disliked one another. Somehow, that’s going to lead to shenanigans, you just know it. 

“Well, mutual dislike aside,” you shake your head, “I better get you home, Felix. Dad’ll be worried.”

“Can’t I stay here?” he whines in a pleading manner, and you stand up, 

“Nope. We’re owning our mistakes, right?” you stretch out, your spine popping a little, and turn to Papyrus to find him watching you rather intently. Huh, that’s interesting. You’re not sure what you’ve done, but you’re not going to bring attention to whatever that is, and instead say, “You’re welcome to come with if you’d like?”

“sure, got nothin’ better to do.” he stands up as well, letting his hands come to rest in his hoodie pockets. 

“You guys are still covered in ice cream.” Felix points out with a raised brow. Looking down at yourself, you find that yup, he’s right. Still covered in ice cream. What a fashion statement! 

“Uh, maybe we better clean up first.” you decide, and move to grab some rags to get this done. 

Felix unhappily gets dragged in to help the two of you out, despite the fact that he wasn’t part of the ice cream fight at all which he reminded you of every two minutes. Many hands make light work after all, you keep reminding him to which he’d just grumble, and keep cleaning. Once your home has been cleaned, you end up changing your clothes, and give Papyrus a hoodie to borrow since most of the ice cream ended up on his sweater. It’s a pretty oversized one, even for him, but it does in a pinch. You have to admit, he looks cute in it with the material sorta drowning him a little.

Gathering your little brother once dressed, the three of you having now finally finished cleaning up the remnants of the ice cream fight, all pile into your car to head to your father’s. Luckily, it’s only a short distance away which saves you from the snide comments being passed back, and forth between your two passengers. They don’t even really seem to mean the things they say, and eventually it just turns into them passing insulting names back and forth. It’s probably the most ludicrous conversation you’ve ever been privy to, and hopefully one you don’t remember as a lot of the names they’re calling one another are frankly, extremely disgusting. You don’t know if you could be more thankful than you are the moment you pull into your father’s driveway. No more must you listen as they call each other soggy crackers, or toe milk. Absolutely foul.

Parking, and shutting your car off, you immediately get out hoping they get the hint that you’re done with whatever this is. It seems to work since both are silent as they exit the car, and follow you to the front door, although for Felix it must feel like a last march. Dad is not going to be happy about him getting into another fight. This is his third one this month alone. 

Reaching the door, you don’t bother knocking, or ringing the doorbell, and instead just walk in calling out, 

“Hello?” 

The response you get is instant, 

“Chip!” 

You smile hearing your youngest brother call for you from the kitchen, and are not surprised to see him hurry through the doorway towards you not a moment after. Bending down, you pick him up into a hug as he reaches you, making him laugh. 

“Hey buddy, how’s it going?” you ask him. He shrugs still being held by you,

“Gettin’ by.” he glances at Felix, and sees his beat up face. Jude helpfully tries to poke him, “What happened to you?”

Your youngest brother Jude was only ten years old, and a sweet boy. He’s always been that way, and even his soulmate tattoo which he’d only received last month reflected that. The words, “You’re really sweet, thank you.” are now etched onto his right calf. However, that doesn’t mean he won’t still antagonize Felix whenever he gets the chance which is what he’s trying to do right now. Felix responds by smacking Jude’s hand away. 

“Piss off, Jude.”

“Hey, watch it.” comes Dad’s voice as he enters the living room area you’re in just next to the door, “I don’t like when you’re like that with Jude, Felix.” 

Setting Jude down, you can see Felix shifting awkwardly, especially now that your father has caught sight of his face, and is sighing. 

“What happened?”

“...Got into a fight.” Felix mumbles, glancing at his feet. Dad hums, 

“And you immediately went to Christopher, as you usually do.” Walking over, your father pats your cheek in an affectionate manner, “Thank you, Christopher. You shouldn’t have to do that, but you do.” you can see his eyes flicker over your shoulder, “Even when it appears your boy is over.”

Gaze moving to behind you, you’re met with the sight of Papyrus amusedly watching everything. Flushing slightly, you turn back to your father, 

“We’re just friends, Dad.”

“Still your boy Christopher.” he chuckles, and pats your cheek again then nods to Papyrus, “Would you like to come in to have a coffee, or tea?”

“sure.” Papyrus nods back, “wouldn’t mind that.”

“Well, come on in then.” Dad smiles, and urges you all to take your shoes off. 

Felix just huffs, and kicks his sneakers off, stomping towards the hallway to go to his room. However, before he leaves, Dad calls out, 

“You’re grounded for a week. We’ll talk about what that means later, Felix.”

Your brother groans loudly, his head thrown back, but he doesn’t say a word against your father’s decision, and just heads into his room, slamming the door as he goes. Sighing again, Dad shakes his head while he motions into the house, 

“Sorry about that, Papyrus. He’s a good boy, but he’s got a fierce temper.”  

“doesn’t bother me.” Papyrus responds, following you, and your father to the kitchen, “my brother’s got a temper of his own.”

Yeah, he does, although a scary thought enters your mind hearing that. What if you haven’t really experienced Sans’s temper? You shudder at the thought which Jude catches having followed you all to the kitchen, 

“You cold?”

“Oh, no. Just had an unpleasant thought.”

That seems to pacify Jude as he goes, and hops up onto one of the chairs around the kitchen table. Papyrus sits beside him, but you go to help make the drinks without even thinking about it. Dad catching you doing this just raises a brow, and points towards the table to the other seat beside Papyrus. 

“Sit.”

That’s twice you’ve heard that today. 

Sheepishly, you rub the back of your neck, and nod, backing off until you reach the table. Taking a seat, you watch as your father easily moves around his kitchen, 

“So, what’ll it be boys? I know Jude wants hot chocolate since he’s decided to join us,” your youngest brother is bouncing in his seat happily, “but what do you two want?”

Papyrus props his head up onto his hand that’s leaning on the table, “actually, hot chocolate sounds good.”

Jude looks really excited that Papyrus wants the same thing as him which bodes well for your younger brother’s opinion on your soulmate. While it wouldn’t be the end of the world if he wasn’t fond of Papyrus, you still want your family to like him. You’re having fun with Papyrus, and expect him to be around a lot, so it would suck if your family disliked him.

Dad nods, and turns to you for your drink. Not wanting your father to have to make multiple different drinks, you decide, 

“Yeah, same here.”

Papyrus gives you that funny look, and you’re suddenly reminded that he knows when you’re lying which is even more evident when he hums, 

“lying.”

Dad stops, and turns to look at you. Shit. Jude on the other hand is just in absolute awe, while your father has that raised brow again, 

“Excuse me?”

Papyrus points to you, while looking at Dad, “he’s lying.” he taps the side of his skull, “special ability. i can tell when others lie.” 

“Kinda like a superhero!” Jude tries to helpfully add his love for heroes coming through, but that just has Papyrus smirking, and moving to glance at him, 

“i’m probably more of a villain kid, but i’ll take the compliment.”

Jude smiles, and you seriously want to address that villain comment, but Dad leaning against the counter, his arms crossed as he stares at you distracts you. He doesn’t look happy, 

“So, why are you lying then Christopher?”

You’re very on the spot now, and Jude definitely doesn’t help, “Yeah, Chip, why you lying?”

Shifting a bit awkwardly, you stare past your father instead of at him. You don’t like making him feel disappointed in any way, and it’s obvious here that he’s displeased with your lie. Part of you is upset with Papyrus for calling you out. It wasn’t even his business, but the second you think that, you know it’s unfair of you. Unworthy. He’s only trying to help, or at least that’s what you’re hoping because it really could be going the other way with him trying to embarrass you, but you don’t think he’s that cruel. 

“I just...didn’t want you to have to make a bunch of different drinks, Dad.” you mumble, and Dad without a word, or making any sort of face just turns around to continue making the drinks. He doesn’t even ask what you really want, but keeps going. 

You glance at Jude, and Papyrus, but neither meet your eye, and instead are also watching what your father does. Guess everyone is a bit perplexed as to what Dad is doing. Eventually though, he turns around, walks over, and places cups of hot chocolate in front of Jude as well as Papyrus. When he gets to you, he places a cup of tea before you which is exactly what you’d wanted. It’s even your favourite kind. 

Pulling the hot mug towards you carefully, you stare at it as you ask, “How’d you know?”

Dad chuckles, and ruffles your hair before sitting down with his coffee, “You’ve always loved tea ever since you were a little boy. You used to drink it with your mother, and that’s probably why you like it so much.”

Well, you might not like it so much after hearing that story, but you’re still going to drink this tea. It’ll be delicious regardless, even if it’s now steeped in the betrayal that was your mother’s departure. 

“So, Papyrus,” Dad begins, settling into his seat with his hot beverage, “What do you do?”

Papyrus twirls the spoon in his drink, “couple of things. got a few jobs.” 

“What are they?” Jude asks, curiously. You’re pretty sure if you, or your father had asked this question, Papyrus would’ve brushed you off, but Jude asking is a whole other ball game. 

“well, i work at a gas station for one, just part time, and sometimes i get a few smaller jobs given to me by the royal scientist undyne, usually when i owe her a favour.” 

“You know the royal scientist?” you ask, incredulously. Papyrus chuckles, 

“sans is the lieutenant, so he’s close to alphys who’s captain remember? makes sense for us to also be close to undyne too who’s the royal scientist,” he takes the spoon out of his drink, and sets it to the side, “lastly, i write.” 

“Do you? What do you write?” Dad asks, glossing over the whole royal scientist thing. 

“mostly horror mystery. i like me some paranormal weirdness.” 

“Published anything we should know of?”

He shakes his head, “nah, not yet. working on it though.”

“Christopher,” you turn your attention to your father, “Laney still works in publishing right?” you nod while he takes a sip of his coffee, “Why not give what Papyrus has to her?”

“She doesn’t exactly live in Ebott anymore, but yeah I can do that. She probably knows a publishing company here she can pass it on to.” you reply, and watch as Papyrus grows more curious at your words. 

“who’s laney?” he asks, and Jude helpfully answers.

“She’s Chip’s best friend who used to live next door.”

“Laney moved away when she went to school, and got a job.” you add, “I talk to her every once in a while.”

“cool. well, if you wanna give it to her, i ain’t gonna say no.” 

You smile, “Just send it to me, and I’ll make sure she gets it.” It’s not like you’re pleased over the fact that this will cause you, and your soulmate to interact more. Nope, not at all. This smile is purely innocent.

Papyrus smiles back, which has yours growing a little more, “thanks.” 

Picking up your tea to cover up for how happy you are, you take a sip of the warm, sweet drink, savouring the taste on your tongue as your father continues to ask questions of Papyrus. 

“So, about the royal scientist thing,” oh, guess he didn’t gloss over it, “doing jobs for her must mean you’re pretty intelligent.”

“i get by.” Papyrus chuckles, and Dad hums, 

“You like science?”

“sure, it’s cool. got a PhD in chemistry, so it’s probably a good thing i like it.” 

You immediately choke on your drink hearing that, making Jude laugh, and your father begins to thump your back to help once you start coughing. 

“You have a PhD?” you cough out, and Papyrus nods, “Why are you working at a gas station? Shouldn’t you be up at the University, or in a lab, or something?”

“nah, that sounds like a lot of work, and besides, i’d rather work part time so i can write my book.”

That makes sense, but you’re now left wondering just how smart Papyrus is. PhD’s take time, and are nothing to sneeze at, but he seems so casual about it. Like it was the easiest thing for him to get, and maybe it was. You don’t really know much about him, or not as much as you thought. Maybe he’s really a genius, and you’re just this idiot he’s soulmates with. You knew you weren’t stupid by any means, and could’ve gone to University yourself if you’d tried, but maybe compared to him, you’re a moron. Small feelings of inadequacy, and anxiety over whether you’re smart enough for Papyrus start surfacing along with intense jealousy. Envy washing over you knowing Papyrus was able to go to school like that, get a PhD, and how you couldn’t. Trying to cover your insecurities you’re feeling at the moment, you take another sip of your drink as Jude asks.

“How old are you?”

If your mouth wasn’t full of tea, you’d tell Jude that might be a rude question, but Papyrus doesn’t seem to mind, and just answers easily, 

“i’m 500 exactly, kiddo.”   

This time you don’t choke on your drink so much as spit it everywhere. Those insecure feelings drift away as you begin to focus on what your soulmate just said. Jude shrieks with laughter at your blunder while your father grabs the tea from your hand, and sets it on the table, pushing it away from you. 

“Maybe you oughta not drink that while we ask Papyrus questions, Christopher.”

That’s probably a good idea. You’re bright red in the face as you get up to grab a cloth to clean up your mess. Five hundred! He’s five hundred years old! That’s insane! You get the cloth from the sink, and begin wiping up the spit tea, your own age running through your mind, and the difference between yours and Papyrus’s. It’s big. No, not just big, gigantic. Talk about an age difference. Is that weird in monster standards? You know it is in human ones, so is this weird, or no? Apparently, your younger brother doesn’t seem to think so.

“I’m 10.” Jude tells Papyrus nonchalantly, drawing your focus from your new insecure thoughts, “I actually just got my soulmate tattoo last month. You wanna see?”

Again, you go to tell Jude he doesn’t need to do that, but Papyrus surprises you once more by laughing, 

“yeah, lay it on me kid.”

With a bright smile, Jude lifts his right pant leg to his knee, and shows off the words now etched onto his calf. Papyrus hums, and smiles, 

“that’s a good one. your soulmate sounds nice.”

“I hope so.” Jude fixes his pants, his eyes shining, “What does yours say? Chip didn’t tell us what he first said to you, and we only know what his says cause it’s on his wrist.”

Fuck. 

You can see Papyrus’s smirk growing, and try to derail, “Uh, Jude it doesn’t really...we don’t have to uh…” you can’t think of an excuse, and Papyrus knows it, his smirk turning your way, 

“we don’t have to, what, sandwich king?” 

Your father snorts into his drink, while Jude begins giggling uncontrollably, “Sandwich king?” your little brother giggles out. Stars help you. 

“yes, sandwich king. for you see young jude, my soulmate tattoo which is on my femur, so i can’t show you, says “sandwich king at your service” and i wear it with pride.” 

Well, at least he wears it with pride. Jude on the other hand may be dying, his laughter filling the kitchen, and it doesn’t help that Dad is joining in, 

“Christopher, I have to ask why you thought that was a good thing to say.” Dad chuckles out, and you kind of want to hide in a hole. 

“I don’t know! It wasn’t my most eloquent moment, okay? We were in a sandwich shop, and I panicked. He told me his name, and it was sort of like oh, he’s my soulmate, don’t fuck it up.”

“So, you went with sandwich king at your service?” Dad is still laughing, and you really need to go jump into a hole right this second. This can’t be happening. What’s worse is that Papyrus looks so damn proud. Absolute traitor. This is payback for the apology to Sans, it has to be. Papyrus looks too damn smug for it not to be. 

It ends up taking your father, and Jude ages to calm down, it was supposedly just that funny to them. You let them get it out of your system, taking solace in the fact that at least Felix doesn’t know. Eventually the two of them calm enough so the four of you can begin talking again. Thankfully, now that the sandwich king stuff is out of the way, the rest of the conversation is nice, and hopefully never has to be brought up ever again. Ever. You are happy though that your father is taking such an interest in Papyrus, and Jude seems super taken with him. He definitely thinks your soulmate is incredibly cool, and you just know he’ll be begging to see him again sooner rather than later. 

Soon enough though, it gets late, and Jude needs to get to bed as he has school tomorrow. He’ll be starting a new one, having to unfortunately transfer in the middle of the year after an unfortunate incident at his old school. He’s not letting it get him down though. You, and Papyrus stick around long enough so you can see him off to bed, then go to head out, but not before your father pulls you into a hug. 

“Thank you for taking care of your brother today, Christopher.”

“Sure, Dad. It’s not a problem, it’s kinda my job as a big brother after all.”  

“It’s not, but I appreciate it, son.” he pulls back, and pats your cheek in his affectionate manner, “I’ll see you soon. I love you, Christopher.”

“Love you too, Dad.” you murmur softly. 

With a nod, and a smile, Dad glances over at Papyrus. He holds out his hand to the skeleton, who takes it without hesitation, 

“Normally, we’re a very hugging family here, Papyrus. However, I also know that can be weird in the beginning, so just know the next time we meet, we’ll be parting with a hug instead of a handshake.” 

Papyrus smirks, “that’s fine by me, chris.” 

Another nod from your father, “Excellent.” 

Giving one last goodbye to your Dad, the two of you head out, and into your car so you can take Papyrus home. It literally only takes you about five minutes before you’re opening your mouth to apologize for how enthusiastic your family was. Which was probably for little reason as Papyrus seems pretty hard to offend.  

“Sorry.”

“for?” Papyrus responds immediately. You glance at him out of the corner of your eye to see him leaning against the door a bit, 

“My family. They get excited sometimes, and they like you, so they’re excited.”

Papyrus stops leaning, to shift his attention fully onto you, “that doesn’t require an apology, you know. they’re nice.”

“I just worried they were overwhelming.” 

“you’re doing it again.”

“Doing what?”

“putting others before yourself. you did it earlier with your dad too. you wanted tea, but asked for hot chocolate cause you didn’t want to put him out, but it was such a meager thing that of course he’d do it.” Papyrus pulls out this old zippo lighter from his pocket, and starts flipping it in his fingers, “you sacrifice every ounce of happiness to make others happy instead.” 

“So?” you grumble, knowing he’s called you out perfectly. 

“so, don’t you dare do that to me.”

Stopped at a red light, you turn to look at him, finding him already looking at you. He’s got this firm expression on his face, and you know he’s not playing right now. 

“i take care of my own happiness, chip,” he lets his expression relax, and smiles a little, “you take care of yours, okay?”

“I…” you start, but with the light turning green, you cut yourself off to start driving again. The fact that he’s so concerned about you touches you. You know your family cares about you, but they do need things from you. Papyrus on the other hand needs nothing from you other than your company it seems, and that is a bit of a novelty to you. The only other person you had that with was Laney, and it’s been ages since you’ve seen her, so to have someone else like that in your life warms your soul. It has him becoming more endeared to you just knowing you’ll hopefully be able to relax around Papyrus, and just get to have fun with him. Realizing, a few minutes down the road that you still haven’t answered your soulmate, you murmur, “I’ll try.”

Papyrus smirks, “good.”

For some reason your heart flutters from that simple word, and smirk. Heat creeps up onto your cheeks, and you focus back on the road, wanting to hide from how flustered you feel. Why did that fluster you so much? Was it because of the implications that Papyrus would be around more? You’re seriously unsure, but do know that it’d be good for Papyrus not to catch you being so embarrassed as the teasing would be fierce. Maybe a change in conversation would assist in that, and you know just what to say. 

“So, you're old as hell.”

With a slight sputtering, Papyrus begins laughing boisterously. The sound filled your small car, and in time he began wheezing a little. You’re actually feeling a bit proud if you’re honest for getting him to laugh so hard. 

“ah, yeah i am.” he chuckles out, “by humans standards.”

“You’re not old by monster standards?” 

“nah, i’m like mid to late twenties by monster standards.”

“Well, I’m human, so still dusty to me old man.” you smirk, which Papyrus matches, 

“pfft, sans is older.”

“Epic old man for him then.”

Another loud bark of laughter from Papyrus has you laughing this time. He wheezes out, 

“fuck, please call him that, and please let me be there. i need to see his face.”

“Ah, someday. Maybe when your brother doesn’t scare the pants off me.” you laugh back, making a turn, beginning to near his house. A sort of sadness creeps in that this hangout would be over soon.  

“saucy.” Papyrus teases, and asks, “you actually scared of sans?”

“A little.” you admit, still smiling, “I don’t think he likes me a lot.”

“nah, he likes you, especially after the apology he didn’t deserve.” 

“Paps, we’re not getting into that again.” 

“fine, fine.” Papyrus sighs, dramatically, “still can’t believe you did that though.”

“He was right though Paps, and I’m sure my Dad would’ve been the same way with me, and my brothers if some strange person was in our house when we were little.” you turn into his gated community, stopping at the gate, but once the guard sees Papyrus, he opens it without a hassle, “Imagine if Maris was your daughter. How would you feel?”

“...”

“Paps?”

“i don’t like that question.” he pouts, making you laugh breathily, 

“Because you know I’m right?”

“yes.”

“That’s what I thought.” you say just as you pull into Papyrus’s driveway, putting your car into park, and sigh, the sadness over reaching your destination washing over you, “I had fun.” your voice goes quiet as you stare up at the big house, your soulmate calls home. 

“me too.” he responds, “we can do it again soon though. you got my number, and i got yours.”

“Sounds like a plan.” 

It really does. 

Papyrus is seriously endearing himself to you more, and more. He’s fun, and you’re beginning to really like having him as a friend. Plus, he seems to be intent on making sure you take care of yourself, and maybe that’s something you need in your life right now. He’s not wrong when he says you put everyone’s needs before your own, but it’ll be a tough habit to break. 

Hearing the seatbelt click, you glance over at Papyrus, finding him getting ready to leave. He grabs the bag with his dirtied clothes, and sets it in his lap to turn his attention to you, 

“i’m probably gonna steal this hoodie you know. i’m quite the little thief.” he pulls a bit of the hoodie away from him to emphasize.

“Is that so? I’m sure I can weasel it back from you somehow.”

“hoho, i look forward to seeing that.” he smirks, opening the door, and getting out. He sort of just stares at you from the open door for a moment, like he’s debating on whether to say something. Eventually, he decides since he murmurs, “papy.”

You tilt your head, confused, “What?”

“you can use that nickname. paps is one, but...i like when papy is used too.”

You smile at him, “I’ll remember that.”

“good.” he smiles back, “later chip.”

As he’s shutting the door to your car, you call out, “Bye, Papy.”

You watch as his smile widens just as the door shuts. He turns, and heads for the front door with your eyes following the whole time. You make sure he gets himself inside, and once he has, you back out of the driveway to head for home. The whole drive home, you can’t stop smiling, just one thought on your mind. 

Papy, huh?

Chapter 6: Swinging

Summary:

You run into Papyrus at the park with a friend.

Notes:

Sorry for taking so long with the update! This chapter battled me, and I'm very focused on Making A Monster for some reason, and I usually try to write what I'm inspired with most at the moment so I at least end up writing a little. Thanks for waiting!

You frequently babysat your little brother. It was a great way you could help your father, and it allowed you to spend time with Jude. Since Felix was old enough to mostly care for himself, you didn't really have to babysit him anymore, but Jude still needed some supervision. You never minded providing that. Which is why today, you're heading to the park with your youngest brother. Dad had some things he needed to do, and Felix was out with friends, leaving you to care for Jude, but happily so. 

Jude was always excited to be with you, and he was pumped about going to the park. It was nice enough outside that the two of you could go, and enjoy it. Luckily, the park was even close enough that the two of you could walk. It was perfect. Along the way though, it seems Jude has a few questions for you.

"Is Papyrus your boyfriend?" 

You nearly choke hearing those words, but just manage to refrain,

"What? No, we're just friends. Why did you think that?" 

"The way you look at each other." Jude tells you matter of factly with this sort of air of wisdom that’s impossible for a ten year old to have. It makes you smile, 

"Is that so? How do we look at one another?" 

"Like boyfriends do." 

"And how do boyfriends look at each other?" 

"Like they’re in love.”

Of course. You should have expected that answer. It would be mean to laugh, so you stop yourself from doing so, but your smile is incredibly wide as you throw your arm around your little brother’s shoulders, and draw him close. 

“Ah, I see. Well, I’m afraid we’re just friends for now.”

“Why?”

“We’re just getting to know each other right now. Maybe someday we’ll be together, buddy.”

“I hope so.”

You ruffle his hair with the arm around his shoulders by raising your hand a bit, “Yeah, why’s that?”

Jude beams up at you, “I like Papyrus! He’s cool!”

This time you do laugh. Thankfully, Jude takes that well, and just keeps smiling until you’ve composed yourself as the two of you reach the park entrance. 

“He is cool, you’re right.” you cough out, your cheeks hurting from your smile. You really do have a lot of fun when you’re with Jude. 

Your younger brother now satisfied with his array of answered questions allows the two of you to enter the park with laughter, and big smiles. Earlier, you’d asked what he wanted to do at said park, and he’d expressed wanting to play some form of catch, or frisbee, so you’d packed a few different items along with snacks into your bag. This way Jude can have his choice. Walking through the lush greenery the park had to offer, you search for the perfect spot where you won’t be in anyone’s way. It can be difficult sometimes, especially in this park as it’s particularly popular, and you’d never want to be somewhere where you could accidentally smack someone with a ball, or frisbee. That’d be a nightmare. 

During your grand search, you do come upon a more secluded area that you think may be the perfect place you’d been on the hunt for where you, and your brother can play. However, there are a few people milling about, but not so many that you’d have to worry about whacking them, or tackling them accidentally like a linebacker when you went hurrying for the ball. It’s expected for people to be at the park, and all over. What’s not expected was for you to know one of them. Jude notices him at the same time you do, and you watch him get visibly excited. 

“Papyrus!” he calls out with a wave, the tall skeleton monster easily hearing him, and turning in your direction. You can see his frown turn into a smile, and you’re surprised to feel your stomach flip flop at seeing that. Well, that’s new. 

Jude takes off, and hurries over to say hi to Papyrus while you bring up the rear a little more slowly. You can see Papyrus is with someone, and they’d probably give Sans a run for his money in the grumpy department. He’s a large goat monster with ashy grey fur, shoulder length blonde hair, and a beard. The horns on his head are dusky, and quite large, they’re honestly pretty impressive. This monster was one that you’d definitely hesitate to approach on your own, but since Papyrus is here, and looks like he knows him, you just walk right on up to them. You’re just barely able to catch the end of Jude’s question as you do. 

“What are you doing here?” your little brother asks, clearly elated to see your soulmate. 

“takin’ little buddy, and the squirt here to the park.” he pinches Jude’s nose making him snuffle, and giggle, “what are you doin’ here?”

“Dad’s busy, so Chip’s watchin’ me.” Jude’s response sounded overly stuffy due to his pinched nose until Papyrus finally let’s go, “I wanted to go to the park, and Chip agreed.” 

“As if I’d say no.” you sigh, and smile finally arriving at the little group’s destination, “Hey Paps.”

“heya.” Papyrus grins at you seemingly pleased to see you. The feeling is mutual. The more you get to see Papyrus, the more excited you find yourself getting. 

“Is this him?” the goat monster asks, sounding almost bored. Well, sorry you’re not all that exciting. Papyrus nods, and motions lazily with one finger between you, and the goat monster, 

“yeah, chip this is asgore, and asgore this is chip.”

“It’s nice to meet you.” you smile at him, but the response you get isn’t one you’re used to. 

“Is it?” his voice gruff, but calm. That’s a new way to respond to a polite greeting, but still, you nod, 

“Yeah, course. I assume you’re Papyrus’s friend, so it’s nice to meet his friends.”

“Somewhat.” “somewhat.” the two reply in unison almost immediately. Blinking, you gape for a moment, then ask, 

“What?”

“we’re somewhat friends.”

Somewhat friends? Who goes to the park, and hangs out with a somewhat friend? This is incredibly odd, and confusing, but the two of them seem perfectly content with that answer. Maybe it’s a monster thing, who knows?

“Uh...well then it’s nice to meet Papyrus’s somewhat friends?” you try with a shrug, and receive a thumbs up from your soulmate nearly making you snicker. 

“How is someone only a somewhat friend?” Jude asks, clearly not as satisfied with just knowing they’re somewhat friends as you are. Papyrus smirks, and goes to answer, but is beaten to it by someone else. 

“It means they pretend they’re not friends when they really are because perish the thought of actually saying you’re friends.”

The voice sounds like it's coming from someone young, and you’d be absolutely right. A young boy with a rosy complexion, and a pug comes up from behind you, all smiles. He looks about Jude’s age with shoulder length warm brown hair, and reddish brown eyes. You knew exactly who this child was since you don’t live under a rock, and have seen pictures of the young boy literally all over town in newspaper articles, magazines, and the news. This was Chara Dreemurr, the monster ambassador. Papyrus flicks Chara’s forehead as he gets closer. 

“no need to spill our secrets bud.”

“Someone has to.” Chara snorts, but directs his next words to you, and Jude, “Hi, I’m Chara!”

“I know.” Jude responds casually like it’s nothing, “You’re the monster ambassador, your picture is up at my new school.”

Chara lights up, “You go to Ebott Academy?" 

Jude nods, "Yeah, I just transferred." 

He sure did. Cost your Dad a pretty penny since this wasn't a public school, and was instead a private one, but at least he's away from his bullies. Plus, you'd helped Dad pay for it, so hopefully it wasn't too hard on him. This, of course, was not something Jude knew, or needed to know. He's ten, and doesn't need to be aware of the fact that his older brother had to help pay for his school tuition.

"What grade?" Chara asks next, beginning to sound a little excited. Jude picking up on his enthusiasm begins to get a little amped up himself, 

"Four! I'll be in grade five in the fall." 

"Me too! We must not be in the same class then cause I don't remember seeing you around!" 

"No, but I think our classrooms are next to each other, I remember seeing you when I passed by before." Jude confirms, and Chara’s smile widens, 

"That's cool! Hey, you wanna play with Crispin and me?" 

You take it Crispin is the pug at Chara’s feet with his tongue out, and gazing at you a little dumbly. 

"Yeah, sure!" Jude turns to you, "That okay?" 

"Course. Go have fun, that's why we came here today, right?" you reassure, and after giving you a low five, your younger brother races off with Chara. This left you with Asgore, and Papyrus which is a little nerve wracking since Asgore seems less than pleased to be in your company. 

"aw, look at that, buddies already." Papyrus chuckles watching the two boys race off, sticking an unlit cigarette in between his teeth which Asgore promptly snatches. He crushes the thing in his hand before tossing it, "hey!" Papyrus protests. 

"As if I would let you do that in front of me. Your human may not mind, but I do." 

People seriously need to stop throwing around words like "Your Boy", and "Your Human". The two of you are just friends, and you're tired of turning that shade of red at hearing those phrases. 

"it's harmless. honestly, you're in more danger of dyin' from me shoving my foot up your ass." Papyrus retorts, but repockets his package of cigarettes. 

Does Asgore even have an ass? Does Papyrus? This really isn't something you need to be thinking about right now, but you are. A+ internal inquiries Chip. 

"As if you could get close enough. You are more likely to lose that foot, and have it shoved down your throat." 

Is this how their friendship works? Really? It's probably best to not even get you on the train of thought of Papyrus having a throat in which to shove his foot into, or not. That feels like an endless road of what the fuck if you've ever heard it. 

"really, is that so? well, i can't wait to vomit it back up to bitch slap you with." 

That all, but confirms that yes this is how their relationship works, especially seeing Papyrus smile, and the hint of one Asgore has. You're certainly not going to deter them, not when you're the third wheel in this party. 

"I believe we are distressing your human." Asgore points out, motioning to you with a small jutting of his head since his arms were inconveniently crossed. 

"Oh, no I'm fine." you hurriedly reassure, "I just wasn't going to interrupt you. 

"Oh? Why would there be a need to interrupt at all?" 

Uh...cause you were talking about shoving a foot down Papyrus’s throat? 

"No, there wasn't any." you decide just to agree, "Although, I am wondering now if you can actually detach your limbs." you refer that question to Papyrus, who chuckles amusedly at the question. Asgore does not. 

"Of course he cannot. You claim he is your soulmate yet you have done no research into his subspecies of monster?" 

Actually, you have done a little reading on monsters, since how would you have known about Maris's soul signature stranger danger? However, there was little to nothing on skeleton monsters, even when you'd gone looking again after meeting Papyrus, you'd discovered very little. That doesn’t seem to be Asgore's problem though, or at least you think. 

"aw, be nice." Papyrus gently chastises, but there’s no harshness behind his words. Asgore huffs, 

"You would end up with an idiot for a soulmate." 

You're taken aback at that comment. Not only is that insulting to you, but to Papyrus as well, and agitation rises in your chest hearing that. Maybe this is how he, and Papyrus talk to one another, but you don't appreciate being called an idiot for asking a simple question, but that can be overlooked. What can't is that he insulted Papyrus. You know you're not a particularly fierce person, mainly because you worry so much about disappointing your father, but something snaps here. If you were a betting man, you'd put it on the insult to Papyrus. 

"That was uncalled for." you frown, crossing your own arms. Papyrus for whatever reason, looks proud, and interested in this moment. Asgore just looks annoyed. 

"Speaking the truth is uncalled for?"

"Listen, I don't care that you called me an idiot, and were wildly judgmental of me despite the fact that we've known each other for a whole…" you trail off as you pull out your phone to check the time, "12ish minutes. What's uncalled for is that small insult to Papyrus saying he "would" end up with an idiot soulmate." air quoting would, "What's that mean? That he deserves someone stupid, or that he himself is stupid?" 

Asgore quirks a brow while Papyrus’s smirk widens even further.

"What if the answer to all of that is just yes, human?" He emphasizes human like it's a dirty word. His son is human, so he's getting into dangerous territory here, or he's attempting to rile you up. You're guessing the latter option. 

"Then you're not the sort of friend to Paps that you should be." you shoot back, your frown deepening. 

"Barely met, and you are already telling Papyrus who he should, and should not associate with. Very toxic human."

"I don't give a shit who Papyrus associates with." you're getting more and more irritated, and forgetting your manners. Dad would not be impressed, "I just expect him to be treated with respect." you place your hands on your hips, needing to move them as a flush of irritated energy floods you, "Just as I would expect anyone to treat you with respect, or better yet, your son." 

You stepped on a hidden landmine with that word choice. Asgore finally looks visibly ruffled, but not in a sheepish, or anxious way. Instead, he looks furious. 

"In a spat between adults human, one should not bring the other's children into it."

"And you should use my name!" you retort, "I'm not referring to you as monster, am I? My name is Chip, I'd like you to use it."  

This leaves you, and Asgore at a standoff with the two of you just staring at one another, and glaring. It seems neither of you are going to break either until Papyrus starts chuckling, and draws both of your attention. 

"well, that was fun to watch." he sighs, and wraps his thin sharp fingers around your upper arm. Due to the warm weather you're only in a t-shirt, meaning those porcelain like fingers are brushing against your flushing skin as you feel all the nicks, and scars he has on his hand, "c'mon, there's something i wanna do, and I'm tired of waiting for you two to stop fighting." 

"Paps, what-" you start, but never get to finish since you're now being dragged across the park. 

"catch ya later asgore." 

Asgore says nothing, and instead just clicks his tongue as you're pulled away. He doesn't follow either, just watches you go until finally moving to go find Jude, and Chara you assume after a minute, or two. You're actually not 100% sure since you lose sight of him as you're yanked towards what looks like a swing set.

"Paps, what are you doing?" you're finally able to ask, and you actually get an answer. 

"stopping you from getting smacked." he snorts, and upon reaching the piece of playground equipment relinquishes his hold on you to take a seat on the swinging seat. 

"I wasn't about to be smacked." you protest, and sit in the seat beside him. 

"yeah, you were. asgore was gonna smack you." 

"No way." 

"yes way. 

"Why?" 

He shrugs, "the giggles?" 

You're in disbelief, "He'd hit me for the giggles?" 

"nah was kidding. it was mostly for the whole bringing chara into the fight, and calling him on his bullshit." 

"I didn't do anything wrong." 

"didn't say you did." Papyrus chuckles again, "was fun seeing you lose your cool though." he pushes his feet off the ground, and begins slowly swinging. 

"I didn't lose my cool." you mumble. Papyrus reaches out with one foot, and gently pushes your leg, 

"you so did. don't be lyin', i can tell when you do, remember?" 

"I hate that ability." 

"why? you wanting to lie to me babe?" he gasps, still slowly swinging, but just his absolute aghast tone has you laughing. 

"Yes, that's it! You've cracked the code. I desperately want to lie to you." 

"oh ho, is that so?" now he's got this cheeky little grin, and stops swinging for a moment so he can lean in to whisper, "lie to me baby." 

You're trying very hard not to laugh right now. Damn him, he's being funny, and cute again. You lean back in towards him unable to help yourself, 

"I have an incredibly large secret collection of soap at my house, and all of them are shaped like food." 

Papyrus’s one eye light flickers across your face as you speak, and you know he's looking for the lie. You're gleeful as you watch him start to snort, and his socket bunches up as he starts boisterously laughing, barely managing to cough out. 

"wait, you're not lying!" 

"Nope, I really do have an obscenely large collection of soap shaped like food." 

"what the hell, why?" he roars with laughter, leaning his forehead against the swings chain that holds it to the base. 

"They're cute." you shrug, "Besides, you can never have too much soap." 

"you say that, but i bet someday I'll be eating that soap." he giggles out, having composed himself a bit. 

"Why are you going to eat my soap?" 

"if it's shaped like food, i eats." he replies simply, beginning to swing again. 

"Wha...Paps no!" now you're the one roaring with laughter, mostly due to the brow waggle you get from him as he said that. Also, the image of him eating soap shaped like food is hilarious.

"paps, yes." he snickers, and reaches out to push you with his foot again, "gonna eat all your soap, and you can't stop me." 

"Oh yeah? Just watch me." 

"ooh, saucy." 

You shake your head, but you can't hide the smile that's fully bloomed on your face, and shining brilliantly. Papyrus has his own smile as he gazes intently at you. The two of you fall into a comfortable silence for a little while, and begin to swing a bit after that. At first both of you are slow, and a little lazy with it, but eventually you get a tiny bit more enthusiastic with it. That's when the challenge comes out. 

"bet i can go all the way around before you do." Papyrus calls out, both your swings now getting more forceful with your legs pumping. 

"Oh, do you? Well, we shall see about that!" 

So begins the contest to see who can swing all the way around first. 

Now, this wouldn't be a huge problem if you were a child. These swing sets aren't meant to hold the weight of a grown man trying to swing all the way around. Papyrus is light as hell apparently since his weight does little to the piece of equipment, but you can feel as it moves, and bends slightly with each full pump of your legs you make. Does this make you stop, and think that this might be a bad sign? That perhaps you should stop? Nope, not at all. You just keep going, figuring everything would work out just fine. Of course it doesn't. 

At some point, Jude and Chara have found their way over to the two of you, and are cheering you both on as you try to complete this admittedly childish feat. You're not sure exactly when it goes wrong. Maybe it was you paying more attention to the smack talk you, and Papyrus were passing back and forth, or maybe it was when the two of you started trying to sabotage the other. Foot jabs are flying between you along with laughter from both sides. 

That dies quickly when a well aimed jab from Papyrus's foot has you moving a little awkwardly. Due to this odd movement, it has you somehow losing your balance in the seat, and for whatever reason your body said, hey, let go of the swing ding dong. So, what do you do? You let go of the damn swing right as you're at the highest point. Meaning, you fall straight down, landing right on your back, knocking the wind out of you. 

Wheezing, you find you can't really move as you desperately try to catch a breath. It's like your lungs can't expand, and has left you gasping for air your body can't take in. You're groaning, and can hear as Papyrus skids to a stop beside you, as well as Jude calling for you. Blinking, your gaze focuses upwards, and watches as Papyrus enters your vision looking concerned. 

“fuck, that’s not what i wanted to happen! you okay?”

You find you can just move your arm, and wave it in a dismissive manner. It’s obvious you’ve just had the wind knocked out of you, and it’s uncomfortable, but not dangerous. However, you can also see from Papyrus’s expression that something is bothering him. He looks like the one that’s gotten the wind knocked out of him by the disquiet expression he’s got.

“Chip!” comes Jude’s voice, and he’s suddenly in your line of vision now as he gazes down at you worriedly, “Are you okay?”

Reaching up, you pat his cheek just as your father does, and obvious relief floods him. Your breathing is getting a little better, but you’re still sore, and just know that you’re going to ache for a few days afterwards, not to mention any damage you’ve done to your back by falling straight onto it like that. 

“Sit him up.”

That’s Asgore’s voice. Great, time to be berated. Just what you need while winded. Still, Papyrus does as he’s asked, and with surprising ease, lifts you into a sitting position. For a guy made of bones, he sure seems to be strong since you didn't help lift yourself at all. However, this doesn’t really help you catch a breath now being in this position, but you’re curious to see what Asgore wanted, especially once he crouches down. He lightly presses one of his paw-like hands against your chest while the other goes to your upper back. It would kind of be like if you, and Asgore’s hands made up a sandwich, that’s what it looks like. It's probably due to the fact that Asgore’s got large hands though. You want to ask what he’s doing, especially after your small spat earlier, but that’s answered for you in a matter of seconds. 

Warmth fills you, beginning at your chest with the source being Asgore. A sort of green light shimmers under his hands, and you turn to lock eyes with the large goat monster. Your breathing is quickly easier, and the soreness leaves your body, but that’s not what you’re paying attention to. To anyone else, it would look like you’re just staring at each other, but that’s not what this is. For some reason you can feel Asgore, but not physically. Spiritually. 

Emotions not your own flicker through your mind in a foreign manner, but they’re all ones you recognize. 

Irritation

Distrust

Concern

Love

That love though, it’s not for you. The first three, those are definitely for you, but that love...that’s for Papyrus. That’s Asgore’s love for his friend, his dearest friend. Something has him distrusting you, and worrying him over your relationship with Papyrus. Perhaps that’s the reason why he was so short with you. Did that make what he’d done okay? No, not at all, but it does have you feeling just the slightest bit guilty for the part you played. Doesn’t mean you’re going to apologize, or anything just yet though. 

“There, you should be fine now.” Asgore gruffly huffs out, and removes his hands from your back and chest. Taking a deep easy breath, you confirm that he’s indeed right, and take the hand Papyrus offers you to stand. 

“You okay Chip?” Jude asks again. You let out a small whoosh of air, 

“Yeah, just got the wind knocked out of me. I’m good, buddy.” 

“You sounded like you were in pain.”

“It wasn’t super comfortable, but I’m fine for reals.” you ruffle Jude’s hair, and he just lets you, “Thank you.” you direct that to Asgore who hums, crossing his arms. 

“Do not thank me yet, human. You owe me now.”

Fantastic. 

You nod, “I’ll be sure to pay you back.”

Another humph from Asgore, and that’s it, all healed you guess. Next, you glance at Papyrus who has a complicated expression. He looks both guilty, and concerned at the same time, but also like he wants to comfort you. He’s flipping that old zippo lighter of his between his fingers, almost like it’s a nervous gesture to soothe himself. You’re fine, you don’t really need comforting, and honestly, he’s the one who looks in need of some comfort just watching him flip that lighter. Giving his arm a friendly pat, you reassure him. 

“I’m fine, Paps. It was obviously an accident, it’s not like you shoved me off the swing maliciously.”

He just keeps moving that little device between his fingers, and nods a little half heartedly. Giving his arm another pat, you sigh out glancing at Jude, 

“Although, maybe we should head home for now. Is that okay with you?” 

“Yes. Can I say goodbye?”

“Course, go ahead.” 

Jude hurries off after giving your wrist a squeeze to say his goodbyes to Chara leaving you with Papyrus since Asgore’s already moved away as well. While you should speak more with Asgore about what happened, you feel it’s better to leave for another day when you haven’t just gotten into a spat earlier. It's generally easier to speak to someone about differences you may have after taking some time apart to cooldown, particularly after a fight. Although, you are curious about those concerned feelings he’s got over you, and your relationship with Papyrus. You’re sure you might be able to weedle it out of Papyrus himself if you asked, but that would also have to be for another day since you’re about to head off, and you’ll have to say your goodbyes, sadly. 

“I’ll text you when I get home, okay?” you offer him, but he just shakes his head in response, 

“i’m gonna walk you home.”

That surprises you, “Oh, you don’t have to do that. I’m fine.”

“i want to. asgore ain’t gonna care. i was just a sad tag along anyway.”

“What about your dog?”

“technically, he’s shiloh’s dog, and,” he turns, and whistles although you’re unsure how when he’s got no lips as well as where he ended up getting that leash from. Seriously, where’d that come from? One minute there’s no leash, and the next it’s in his hand as he attaches it to Crispin’s collar after the little pug had trotted up to him, “he’s good to come when he’s called. ain’t that right little buddy?” Papyrus scratches behind his ears while the pug wiggles his butt in this sort of little dance. It’s kind of cute. 

“Are you sure?” you hesitate as Papyrus stands straight again, holding the dog’s leash firmly in his hand. 

“i’m like a million percent sure.” he reassures, and how can you say no now?

That’s a very high percentage. 

Jude is quick to rejoin you, and Papyrus after giving his goodbyes to Chara. He lets you know that he exchanged numbers with him, and the two of them would talk later. You’re glad he’s found a friend, even if he didn’t get to spend a lot of time with him today due to you falling off a swing. Even saying that in your head sounds super ridiculous, but what can you do? 

Giving a polite wave to Asgore, and Chara, the three of you head out with Jude holding onto your hand. He’s a bit old to do this now, and if other kids his age saw it they might think him childish, or a baby, but you’re just filled with nostalgia of when he was younger. Sometimes, you miss the days where he’d want to constantly hold your hand, or be held, but you’ll take him wanting to do so every so often. Since it’s a rarity, it’s more of a reward that way. Kind of like Felix not swearing, or getting into a fight. A rare reward. 

The walk home is mostly quiet with some small talk passed between Jude, and Papyrus while you’re content to just listen. This goes on all the way until you reach your front porch where you ask Jude if he’d give you, and Papyrus a moment alone. This has your soulmate’s brow arching, and Jude looking curious. To your little brother’s credit, he doesn’t ask questions right this second, but you know he will later when you come inside. 

You patiently wait until he’s gone into the house, and shut the door to turn to Papyrus who is waiting to see what this is all about. 

“You really don’t have to feel bad.”

“i don’t.”

“Yeah, you do.” you tsk, but smile as you take a step closer to him, “telling me not to lie, but there you go.”

“just testing.” he gives a small smile, and sighs, “kay, i feel bad. i basically punted you off a swing though to be fair.”

“Accidentally. I don’t think anyone believes you did that on purpose, Papy.” you use the nickname he likes to hopefully help soothe him. It seems to work since he lights up a little. 

“oh, you never know. i’m a crafty type, and you know how we can be.”

“Yes, well something tells me that your kinder side far outweighs your devious one.”

“you’d be so very surprised.”

“I’ll look forward to that then.” you counter, and finally get him smiling fully again. 

“ho ho, is that so?” 

With a small bark of laughter, you nod, “You bet.”

The conversation lulls here for a few seconds as you both come down from that small moment. 

“you sure you’re okay?” Papyrus asks, probably to mostly reassure himself. 

“I’m sure.” you pat your chest to emphasize, “Pretty sure Asgore healed me.”

“he did which surprised me not gonna lie.”

“Why’s that?”

“s’not often asgore would do that for someone he dislikes.”

You don’t think Asgore dislikes you at all. You think he’s worried about Papyrus for some reason, and seems to think you’re going to hurt him somehow. What kind of hurt he’s worried about whether physical, or mentally, you’re not sure, but either one has him silently worked up. 

“Paps?”

“yeah?”

“Is there any reason why Asgore would be worried about you, and me getting along?”

Papyrus tilts his skull, and furrows his brow in a puzzled manner, but does seem to be thinking. He takes his time, and you’re thinking that you’re just going to get the I don’t know answer, but instead a look of insight hits him. 

“oh...uh...well…” he starts off, and shoves his hands into his pockets, “when the whole...shiloh thing happened, asgore was the one i went to in the beginning to talk things out with.” he shrugs, “maybe he’s worried that’ll happen again, and i’ll come back to annoy him.”

You’re pretty sure Papyrus doesn’t annoy Asgore. Obviously (at least to you), Papyrus is a dear friend to him, and means a lot to him than maybe Papyrus realizes. He doesn’t care that his friend has come to talk about his worries, and insecurities. He just cares that Papyrus is struggling, and doesn’t want that to happen again. At least, that’s what you’re getting anyway. You could be way off base, and maybe Asgore just doesn't want to be annoyed again, but you’d like to think that this is the reason. 

“Gotcha...well, I assume you don’t talk to him about it anymore?”

“nah, got me one of them proper therapists, and everything. look at me go!” he jokingly, and softly cheers for himself. Cute. 

“That’s good,” you praise because it is good, “but Papy if you ever need someone else to talk to, you can talk to me. I don’t mind.”

Papyrus’s smile falters hearing that, “chip, i’m not gonna come complain about shiloh to you.”

“Do you want to complain about Shiloh?” you ask seriously. He shifts in his spot a bit, 

“it’s...complicated.” 

“How?” 

“feelings just don’t go away because you found your soulmate chip.”

“I wasn’t saying they did, Papy.” your tone softening, “I honestly just want to know if I’m wasting my time at this point because I like you, and I like hanging out with you as a friend, but I don’t want to go farther than that if there’s no point.” 

“i...don’t know.” he answers with a sad sigh. With one finger he gestures to his head, “everything’s all jumbled up here, and i'm starting to get a little conflicted. if it helps though, i like hanging out with you too, and i do want to see where this could go.” 

It does, a little. 

“A bit, yeah.” now you’re sighing as you run your fingers through your hair, “You can still talk to me Papy. I’ll listen, no matter the topic, and maybe I can give insight others can’t, who knows? If you’re too uncomfortable talking about Shiloh, then just come bitch when Sans gets on your nerves,” you smile at him, “I don’t mind.”

Papyrus snorts, “if i did that, i’d be here all the time.” 

“Then you’re here all the time, so what? We’re friends, right?”

Papyrus’s smile begins to match yours, “right.”

That seems like a good start. You hope anyway. You're not sure how the whole Shiloh thing will go, but Papyrus mentioning that he's feeling conflicted makes you think that his feelings for her are changing, or something has happened to make him see her in a new light. There's multiple possibilities, but it gives you hope that perhaps you're not wasting your time by trying to get close. 

Papyrus, and you say your goodbyes with promises of seeing one another soon after this. Although, you're sad to see him go, you know you'll run into him soon. The two of you have a habit of running into each other after all. Still, you wait, and watch as he goes, giving him a wave as he rounds the corner away from your home. Once he's out of sight, and gone you sigh gently, and with a content feeling milling in your chest, you turn around, to head inside where a new array of endless questions surely awaits you. 

Chapter 7: Slime

Summary:

You're making slime. Yup, slime.

Notes:

Sorry for the wait!

This evening you’re making slime. 

Yes, slime. You’re making it for Jude. It’s something you do for him from time to time as he loves it, and it’s a thing he still enjoys playing with. This batch is even going to be a lovely glittery pink, and it might be your best one yet, it's very cute. What’s even cuter is that Jude also asked if you’d make some for Chara too. Evidently the two have become fast friends over the last couple of weeks at school. Dad even mentioned to you at work today that the two chat online for a while every night. You’re glad Jude’s found a good friend. 

It seems you’ve found one as well though. 

Papyrus has started popping in from time to time, usually to eat a meal with you, or ice cream. Sometimes you watch a movie together, but you haven’t really done anything big in a while. Maybe that’s not necessary though. Just being with each other is enough, or that's the way you feel at least. 

As you're getting all the ingredients ready, you hear the sound of your phone chiming indicating a message. At first you're sure it's Jude asking about the slime. That would make sense since he's extremely eager to get his hands on it, but upon picking up your phone you find that instead the message is from Papyrus. 

Papy
(X-XXX-XXX-XXXX)

Papy: whatcha doing? 

A smile tugs at your lips. He must be bored, and while normally you'd message him back, you're moving around getting things ready at this moment, so instead, you call him. Setting your phone on speaker, you place it on the table beside you. Papyrus is quick to answer, 

"a text message would've sufficed." 

"Hands are busy." you reply, moving the glue onto the table. 

"naughty! you callin' me while doing something like that, for shame." 

You snort knowing what he's implying, "Oh yes, I call all my friends while doing this, didn't you know?" 

"you tryin' to make me jealous, chippy?"

"You don't seem the jealous type." 

"usually not. so, you gonna tell me why your hands are actually full?"

You debate on telling him something ridiculous, but instead settle on the truth. It was more interesting after all, 

"I'm making slime." 

The other end goes silent for a quick minute, making you stop, and look at your phone while waiting for a response. 

"i was just joking about the masturbation, but if you're really wanking, i can call back.

His tone shows amusement, so you know he doesn't actually believe you're jerking it, or you hope anyway. 

"I'm making homemade slime from glue." 

"your cum is glue? bro, remind me to never let you fuck me without some sorta protection." 

You laugh, "Good to know you're a bottom." 

"actually, i like both." 

"How fortuitous, so do I." 

"it's almost like we're soulmates, or something!" 

"Imagine that!" 

Papyrus laughs while you check to make sure you've got enough glitter glue for two batches. 

"so, you're making slime?"

"Yup, it's for Jude." 

"got room for one more?"

"Always, but only if it's you." 

"sweet talker. i'll see you in a few."

You call out a see ya to your phone, and reach over to click off. Papyrus is usually quick to show up, although he has yet to tell you how he so quickly manages to get to your house from his. They're quite a distance away from one another. He lives in the more upscale, wealthy folks area, while you're living in the more middle to lower class area where property tax is cheaper. You've got a nice little home, so you're not complaining, but there is definitely a difference in wealth between the two of you. An obvious one actually, but Papyrus seems almost like he's more comfortable in your tiny little home than he is at his large one with his brother. Maybe he's meant for small home living? 

Papyrus arrives quickly after you hang up, but in a way that's fairly new to the two of you, and knocks on your front door which is unlocked, then just lets himself in. He's only done this the last few times you've seen each other, but it's not unwelcome since your hands are full. 

"hey." he calls out, kicking the door shut with his foot, and slips off his shoes. 

"Hi." you call back from the kitchen, and give him a smile as he makes his way over. That smile falters seeing how tired he looks, "Hey, you okay?" 

Papyrus, having reached your side, nods, and yawns a little, showing off those sharp teeth of his, "fine, just tired. so, we're making slime are we?" he picks up a bottle of the glitter glue you'd purchased. 

While you're not entirely convinced, you do drop it for now. If he doesn't want to talk about it, you're not going to force it. Instead, you just nod,

"Yup, I take it from that statement you're planning to help?"

He shrugs, and puts the bottle back down, "yeah, why not? i'm down to get slimy with you." 

"I bet you are." you chuckle, the sound coming out a bit breathy, "Do you know how?" 

"nope, i'm a slime virgin."

Another small bout of laughter from you as you begin explaining, 

"Right, so we put about six fluid ounces of the glitter glue here into the bowl, add ½ a tablespoon of baking soda then mix it thoroughly, and after that add 1 ¼ tablespoon of contact lens solution. Once added, we mix until it becomes a hard slime like solution. However, we're going to make big batches, so we're gonna double everything." 

"why're we doublin' everything?" 

"Jude wants to give some to Chara, so he asked if I'd make more this time." 

"the squirt'll like that." 

"Jude seemed to think so as well. I guess they've become fast friends which is great since Jude hasn't had the best year." you grab a bowl, and hand it to Papyrus who takes it to set it beside the other one already on the table. 

"oh?" 

"Just bullying, and whatnot." you sigh, running a hand through your hair, "Had to transfer him from his last school to Ebott Academy since they didn't seem like they were going to do much to stop it." 

"sucks." 

"Yup, but now he's got a friend, so it's looking up for him. Me too though," you give him a smirk, and come stand beside him to bump his shoulder, "looks like I got a slime friend too." 

"ooh, how naughty." Papyrus grins back, finally not looking as tired as he had been, "you could at least ask me on a date before you slime me up, chip." 

"Thought you were down to get slimy with me?" 

"damn, you caught me. i'll just have to find another person to make an honest man out of me!" he cries in his fake dramatic way. Papyrus liked to be dramatic, but it's one of your favourite things about him. 

"You're pretty honest as it is." you chuckle, reaching over to grab some glue, and begin pouring it into your bowl. Papyrus copies the motion, "At least, I haven't caught you in a lie." 

Papyrus's smile has faltered a little which has you curious. Why would he get nervous about you mentioning that he's never lied, at least to your knowledge? 

"who knows, maybe i've been lying the whole time." he replies ominously, making you forget what you'd been thinking in favour of bumping his shoulder again. 

"How tragic." 

"incredibly." 

The two of you quiet down into simple conversations as you begin mixing the slime about how work is going for you, and how Papyrus’s book is coming along. You'd kept your word, and sent a copy to your friend Laney, but you've yet to hear back from her yet. What you hadn't told him was that you'd also taken the time to read it, and it was good. Really good. You want the rest of it, and when you'd sent it off to your friend, had let her know this. Laney trusts your opinion, and she'll take it to heart when you tell her that she's got a winner. Eventually, the conversation trails back to you though, and your job. 

"do you even like working with your dad?" 

"I don't mind working with my Dad." you reply, having begun to get the slime to harden, and are using your hands. 

"yeah, but is it what you want to do?"

"We don't always get to do what we want in life, Paps." you remind him. He's just started working on getting the slime hard, his own hands getting into the mixture. 

"who says?" he murmurs, "i'm doing what i want. is it easy? no, but i'm doing it." 

"Some of us don't have that luxury."

"but you do!" he stresses, his gaze turning towards you, "you just think you don't cause everyone has conditioned you to think you don't." 

You begin trying to get the slime to stretch out, without breaking, and keep your eyes on that even as you feel his gaze bore into you. 

"No one has conditioned me to think this way. I do these things because they're the right thing to do." 

"fuck the right thing to do. make yourself happy, chip. it's not fair that you take all the burden, while no one else takes any." 

"If I don't do them, who will?" you ask, your eyes finally meeting his sockets, "I should just abandon my family to go "be happy", I leave, and become my mother? Fuck that." your tone is fierce as is the look you hold with him, "I don't run from my responsibilities Papyrus-"

"i never said you did." he argues back, cutting you off, "i'm saying, you sacrifice your happiness for everyone else's because you think you're second when you should be first." 

"What do you want me to do, Papyrus? What do you want from me?" you finally ask, turning towards him, the slime forgotten, but luckily it’s pretty much finished. 

"i want you to just take care of yourself! do something for yourself once in a while! even now, you're doing something for someone else. why are you doing this instead of your father? why can't he do this for jude, while you relax? why is your free time always taken by stuff you have to do for your family? you're going to burn out chip." he pushes, his own slime forgotten. 

"Because I love my family! I'd do anything for them, and my Dad raised four boys, he deserves his evenings off!" you try to reason, but Papyrus won't hear it.

"bullshit, you feel like he'd be disappointed if you didn't do it, like disappointing him is the worst thing in the world!" 

Now, you're irritated. What does Papyrus want from you? 

"Do you want to disappoint Sans?" you snap back, but his response isn't what you expect. 

"my whole life is a disappointment to sans! i got used to that feeling long ago. why do you think he wanted a kid so badly? now he can start over, and not have this one turn out so shitty!" 

Your fight instantly dies. This argument isn't about you. It's about Papyrus. Something is wrong, and it has to do with Sans. You've noticed every so often that the subject of Sans leaves Papyrus a little touchy, but he jokes it off quickly, and you were happy to leave it there. Perhaps you shouldn't have. Maybe you should've pushed. 

"You're not shitty, Papyrus." you reply softly, taking a step into his space which he allows, "Why would you ever think that?" 

"i've done stuff in my life that i'm not proud of." 

"We all have." you reassure, hand coming up to rest on his arm, and give a comforting squeeze  

"i was awful to sans for a while." he admits, "i almost ruined our relationship." 

 "I'm sure I've put my father through the ringer sometimes." 

"i doubt that." Papyrus snorts, his smile returning if only a little, "look, i get it's your life, and you can do as you please with it, but just remember one thing for me, okay?" 

"What's that?" 

"when you're sad, i always feel it. always." 

Your breath catches as you stare at him in shock. He feels it? 

"What do you mean?" you ask, quietly. 

"we have a soulmate connection," he explains, his posture relaxing, "and that connection is slowly establishing between us. eventually, i'll feel all your strong emotions, and you'll feel mine." 

"You can only tell when I'm sad?" 

"no, i've felt a few things, and they get stronger each time." 

The memory of you falling onto your back at the park resurfaces, and the image of Papyrus’s uncomfortable expression along with it. 

"Did you feel my discomfort at the park when I fell?" 

"yup." he nods, "felt like i couldn't breathe, even though i, one, don't technically need to, and two, could still breathe. wasn't pleasant." 

"Damn, I'm...shit, I'm sorry Paps." you apologize. Papyrus gives you a funny look, 

"why are you apologizing for feeling? chip, you're allowed to feel. see, this is my point, and-" 

It feels like the argument is about to start up again, but as Papyrus points, the two of you seem to simultaneously notice that he has bits of slime gunk all stuck between his phalanges. He cuts himself off, and lifts his other hand to look, and it also has stuff between his joints. You really want to laugh, but you're unsure if that would be rude. This isn't really the mood for laughing either seeing as you're still sort of arguing. 

"well damn, when did that happen?" Papyrus starts looking his hands over, and it's now that you laugh, unable to keep it in. 

"Probably when you were making slime. Here, let me help." you tease, and take one of his hands which he allows. 

Bending his finger to make the joint more accessible, you try to get some of it out for him, but realize water, and a small tool like tweezers would probably be necessary. A nail file would probably also do in a pinch. A small hum leaves your throat as you let go of his hand, and tell him to hold on as you first quickly cover the finished slime you've made so it doesn't dry out. Next, you grab a bowl, fill it with hot water, but not enough that you'd burn yourself, and grab a cloth along with tweezers. Bringing this all back to the kitchen, you urge Papyrus to sit down which he does, and you sit beside him to start working to get this gunk out of his finger joints, the previous argument now completely forgotten. 

You begin with the left, and it's a bit of a slow process. He somehow got a lot in there, and a few bits have hardened already meaning you sort of have to pick it out. Slime, and bone don't go together, apparently. You also don't want to scratch him accidentally either since you have no idea if that hurts, or not. 

"who knew all it'd take was for me to get slime in my joints for you to hold my hand." Papyrus jokes, breaking your thoughts, and your concentration. 

Smirking, you manage to get another hard piece unstuck from his middle finger, "You wanted me to hold your hand?" 

"desperately!" he sighs, dramatically indicating his teasing of the situation. 

"Well, you got me! Here I am, holding your hand." you grab the cloth to wet his next joint in an attempt to get the slime soft, "Which," you turn a little serious to ask a question you've been wondering, "I've noticed has been through the ringer. Can I ask what happened?" 

"the underground happened." 

"Fighting?" 

"among other things, yeah."

There's something you want to ask Papyrus, but it feels it would be so rude to do so. Your curiosity is high, and leaves you itching in your seat to ask it. Not to judge him, but just to understand his situation. 

"Hey," you start, and trail off for a moment, your cleaning of his joints slowing slightly, "Can I ask you something that might be uh...sensitive?" 

"i suppose." he replies carefully, his brow arched in suspicion. 

"Have you," you stop, and worry your bottom lip for a moment, "...killed anyone before?" 

"oh, yeah." he answers quickly, and pretty casually, leaving you stunned. 

"You have?" 

"yeah, most monsters have." he shrugs, "we killed each other all the time. monsters aren't nice, chip. we just pretend we are." 

"You are nice, and I don't mean you as in monsters, I mean you, Papyrus." you poke his chest, and he chuckles. 

"oh, you have no idea how wrong you are." his eye light is staring at his hands while you pick at them. 

"You're nice to me." you mutter, getting a particularly stubborn piece out, a noise of triumph leaving your throat. 

"cause i like you. if i didn't, you'd know." 

"How so?" 

"you'd just know." he shrugs noncommittally, "listen, i know you wanna know, but i don't want you scared of me chip, so i kinda don't wanna go down the road of me showing my mean side, kay?" 

"Fair enough." you concede, "For the record though, I'm not scared of you." 

"good, let's keep it that way." he nods with a smile, "being scared doesn't promote a healthy relationship, you know." he chuckles. 

"That's a good point." you join in, but feel the need to ask one more question, "Has Sans killed people?" 

"yeah, he has." 

"Does Shiloh know?" 

"i think she assumes, but they don't talk about it." he answers, "it doesn't really matter to her either way. she loves sans, and she's not gonna judge him for his past." 

You wonder if it hurts him to admit that she loves Sans. 

"I mean, she's right. Your past doesn't define you." 

A sudden hopeful look blossoms on Papyrus's face that has you a bit curious, 

"you mean that?" 

Your brow furrows, "Yeah, why?" 

Papyrus hesitates. It's not like him to do that. Even in the short time you've known him, Papyrus liked to surge ahead, and deal with problems as they popped up. He wasn’t one to sit, and think about things. He's truthful to a fault, although he'll lie to tease, but never to be malicious. 

"Are you okay?" you ask gently, finishing his first hand, and setting it down. You already miss the warmth it brought as you moved to grab the other. Luckily, the feeling is short lived since in the next moment, his other hand is in yours. 

"yeah, i'm fine, it's just…" he trails off, his eye light flickering all over your face as he thinks, "if i did something in my past, something you hated, would you move past that for how i am now, or would it bother you?" 

This is getting a little ominous. 

"Papyrus, what's this about?" 

"can you just answer me, please?" 

"I don't know." you're honest, "What's the thing? Cause, I can't just say yes then find out you murdered a horde of school kids for funsies, or something, then be cool with it." 

"ew, who'd kill kids for fun? that's fucked." 

"It was just an example, Papy. Not saying you did it." you reassure, "So, what's the thing?" your eyes go to his face as you continue to pick out the gunk from his fingers. 

He hesitates again, and when he answers, his voice is soft. 

"i don't want you to hate me." 

You stop what you're doing to give him your full attention. Seriously, what's this thing? Is he okay?

"Papyrus," you try being gentle, "I won't hate you. Whatever it is, I won't hate you for it." 

He takes a breath, and you think he's finally about to tell you when your landline phone goes off, startling you both. Glancing at the damned thing you sigh, and tsk, but make no move to answer it. Instead, you go back to finishing the removal of the last of the slime from Papyrus’s joints. Your skeleton friend doesn't seem as keen on ignoring it though. 

"are you not gonna answer that?" 

"Nope." 

"why?" 

"Cause I know who it is, and I don't want to talk to him." 

"okay, so either you're psychic in which case, cool, or there's a story behind how you magically know who is on the other end of that phone." he jabs his thumb towards the stupid thing over his shoulder as it rings. 

"I have that landline for one person, and he's the only one who has the number. So, it's always him, trust me. If it's not, it's someone trying to scam, or sell me something I don't want so either way, I don't want to answer." 

"who-" 

Papyrus starts, but stops as the phone stops ringing, and the answering machine beeps indicating its starting up. The two of you can hear your automated message ring out through the house, and after the beep, you hear exactly who you thought you would. 

"Chippy, it's me. It's Will." 

You make a disgruntled noise, and half-heartedly gesture to the answering machine, 

"There he is." 

Papyrus says nothing, and just listens. 

"I seem to just keep missing you, eh little brother." Will chuckles weakly on the other end, "I...miss you. I miss your voice." He sighs, "I wish you'd pick up, and talk to me." 

"No, you don't." you mutter bitterly to the answering machine. Papyrus glances at you, then back to the sound of Will's voice. 

"Is everyone doing well? How's Dad? Does he still hate me? I assume he does, and I know you do. I don't blame you, Chippy. I really don't." 

"Good." 

"Is Felix doing good? He's...sixteen now, right? Which means Jude is ten...damn, he's getting big." Another weak chuckle from your older brother, "Did his soulmate tattoo appear? Is it a good one? Fuck, I miss them. I wish Dad would let me see them." 

You want to make a comment about him getting clean then, but refrain. Will sniffs on the other end of the phone like he's wiping his nose on his sleeve. 

"...Please talk to me, Chippy." you falter at your older brother's plea. It almost has you going to the phone, but you sit steadfast. Nothing good would come from talking to Will, "I know you're there. I walked by the shop earlier, and it was closed. You're working there with Dad, right?" Another sort of sniff from Will. You wonder if he's sick? Guilt worms it's way into your gut.

Still not answering, you finally finish cleaning Papyrus’s hand, and instead get up to pour out the water. Hearing a sigh from the answering machine after a moment, you listen as Will continues. 

"I hope that's going well for you. I'm not sure why you're working there though. Wasn't it your dream to go off to University? To get a job you loved? Working in that shop was never your dream when we were younger." 

Yeah, but you have to work there now, because he took everything your father had saved, and left nothing. He ruined everything.

"Maybe that’s changed for you though. How would I know?" he murmurs, "Haven't seen you in a while after all." Another sigh comes from his end, "Listen, Chippy...I wanted to just let you know I'm alive." 

Again, always appreciated. 

"But I'm in trouble." Of course he is, "I need your help. Please? I've had a run in with some really bad people, Chippy. These aren't like the others I've gotten into trouble with before. These people will hurt me to get what they want, and I owe them a lotta money." 

You're so tired of this. You're so done with him asking for money that you don't have. Angrily, you brush past Papyrus who has just been listening this whole time, and yank the phone from its resting place. Placing it to your ear, you snap into the receiver. 

"I don't have any money for you! You took everything I had Will, I've got nothing more for you! I don't even have my patience! You got yourself into this trouble, you can get yourself out. If you want to call, and let me know you're alive, you go ahead, but don't you ever call here again asking for money. If you're not even willing to help yourself, then get out of my life! I'm tired of this, I can't do this anymore...I won't do this anymore." your voice gets weak near the end, exhaustion washing over you, "I love you Will, but I refuse to help you self destruct. Goodbye." 

"Chip-!" 

You hang up, slamming the phone back down, but manage to hear your brother call for you just before you do. Staring down at the device sitting in front of you, all you want to do is shove it off the stupid little table, and scream. Will always did this to you. He always brought up such horrendous feelings inside you, and made you so angry. His refusal to get clean hurts more than you'd ever admit. It felt like he was choosing heroin over you, and that's a painful thing to realize when it's someone you love. 

Sniffing, you take a deep breath, and wipe your eyes, feeling tears starting in your frustration. A warm hand wraps around your upper arm, and you glance to find Papyrus standing there looking concerned. 

"Sorry." you apologize in a mumble, but Papyrus shakes his head, 

"no, don't apologize. it's okay. are you alright?" 

You want to say yes as you turn around to face him. However, as you lean against that little table now behind you, you know you can't. Papyrus would know you're lying because you're not okay. So, you shake your head, and just sort of break. Rubbing your face, you choke on a laugh that sounds more like a sob, and just keep shaking your head. 

"No. Dammit, why'd he have to call? Why?" 

"i don't know. he must think he can lean on you." Papyrus murmurs back, "he loves you." 

"And I love him, but I can't watch him kill himself anymore, Papyrus." tears pour down your cheeks that you try wiping away. Papyrus hasn't taken his hand off your arm for even a second, "I've been there through three of his drug overdoses, I've literally scooped vomit from his mouth so he didn't choke, and die. I've stayed up all night to make sure he didn't stop breathing, and I can't do it anymore. I don't want him to die, but I can't save him either because if I try, he's going to drag me down too." 

"you're doing the right thing." Papyrus reassures, taking a step closer, "he needs to be open to help before it'll work." 

You know that. You really do. 

"Then why do I feel so guilty?" 

That's too much for Papyrus apparently, he gently yanks on your arm, and you towards him. He wraps his arms around you, pulling you against him in a hug. You don't even think, or hesitate. Closing your eyes, you bury yourself onto his neck, and put your arms around him in return tightly.  

"don't be." he whispers, and you can feel his breath on your ear, "you can't save him if he doesn't want to be saved. helping him with what he's asking will only allow him to continue his destructive behaviour. he needs to find his rock bottom." 

You're too distressed, and upset about Will to even think about how Papyrus knows all these things. Instead, you're trying to focus on the warmth he's bringing you, and the comfort. You're grateful that he was here with you for this. Although, you'll be wildly embarrassed about it later, but for now, you're comforted. 

"Thank you." 

"my pleasure." Papyrus hums, and you feel him smiling as he whispers, "since you see, it was my dastardly plan to get you in my arms all along, and i've succeeded it seems!" 

You laugh, although it's shaky, "Oh yeah? You gonna cop a feel of my ass while you're at it?" 

"well, since you're offering." he starts lowering one of his hands, making you really start laughing. His hand returns to your upper back as his own laughter rumbles in his chest which you can feel. It has you finally relaxing, and calming. 

"I'm glad you were here." you admit. 

"me too. i'm glad you're alright." 

The two of you part, and you give your cheeks one more wipe as you finally give him a small smile. 

"Yeah, although I can't believe the betrayal of you only hugging me to grab my ass." 

"have you seen your ass? it's pretty damn fine." 

"Good to know we can still shamelessly flirt with one another." you joke, but then turn serious, "For real though, Papyrus thank you. You're a good friend." 

"i aim to please." 

"Succeeding." your grin grows, and you sigh, "What an interesting way to end making slime." 

"oh, i'm sure there's more interesting ways things can end when making slime." 

"...Did you just make a cum joke?" 

"i don't know, did i?" 

"And you say I'm naughty." you snicker, and walk to the kitchen to properly clean up the mess you, and Papyrus have made. 

"you are. naughty, filthy boy. how else would you recognize i made a cum joke? scandalous." 

"So you admit it then!" you cackle, with him look offended, 

"why sir, i would never!" 

Laughter begins filling your home, a stark contrast from just mere minutes ago. While the thoughts of Will, and the guilt associated with him haven't left you, you're at least no longer lingering on them. Papyrus really was a good friend, and the fact that he isn't judging you for what just happens means a lot. Warmth has begun to blossom in your chest for the tall monster, and you decide to set aside the mess for later.

"How about I clean this later. Wanna watch a movie, or go for a walk?" 

"let's go for a walk. there's a corner store around here, and i need cigarettes." 

"Who's the filthy boy now?" you chuckle, going to slip your sneakers on with him not far behind. 

"you, it's always you, but don't worry," he's already in his shoes, and heading out the door as he says this, "you're still cool in my books." 

You'll take it.

Chapter 8: Flirty Fun

Summary:

Some flirty fun happens, and a cold surprise.

Notes:

Thank you for being so patient with the updates! You guys are the best!

Group was always an important part of your week. It was a time for you to get things off your chest, and ask for advice from people who have also experienced some of the same things you have. It wasn’t a particularly relaxing time, but it helped you work through some things, and the woman who ran the support group, Joan, was a wonderful person. She was always there when you called, and was quick to help anyone who came to the group. She’d lost her son to a drug addiction, and she always did her best to help others who’d been through that pain, or feared going through it. 

The session always started off with Joan asking everyone how they’ve been this week, and if anyone had anything they wanted to share. It wasn’t mandatory to share. These support group meetings were free, and optional. You were free to leave whenever you wanted, or continue to return, and you only had to speak if you wanted to. When you’d first started coming, you’d only listen, almost too ashamed to talk about all the things Will has done, but as time went on, and you could see how no judgement was ever passed around, you began opening up. It’d been one of the best things you’d ever done. 

Eventually, it finally reaches your turn. Others have already spoken, and when Joan asks again if anyone would like to talk, you raise your hand. She smiles warmly at you, and nods, her hand gesturing towards you. 

“Yes, Chip! You have something you want to talk about tonight?”

“I do.” you reply, starting to fidget a little with your hands. You always did when talking about Will, even though you knew you wouldn’t get any judgement over what’s happened, “So...I was having this really great day. I was making slime for Jude, you all know how I do that.” you smile at the nods, and big grins you receive from the other regulars at the meeting, “But this time was special, this time my soulmate was there.” you take a deep breath, “It was fun...he’s fun. I like him...but then Will called. Normally, I let his calls go to the answering machine. It’s just so I can hear his voice, know he’s alive as you all know, but this time...this time, I answered.”

“Why do you think you did that?” Joan asks, quietly. You shrug. 

“I really don’t know. He just...I was so angry! He was asking for money again, saying he was in trouble again! I’d just had enough. I couldn’t take it anymore, and I answered the phone as his message was still ringing out through the house. I lost my temper, and I yelled at him. Told him, I wasn’t doing this anymore, that I can’t do this anymore. That I loved him, but I couldn’t watch him self-destruct anymore.”

“How’d that make you feel?” Dan, another senior member asks, his question gentle, and not accusing at all. 

“Like...like I was the worst little brother in the world. Like I’d abandoned him, and if he died, it’d be my fault.”

“It wouldn’t be Chip.” Claudia, a newer member, throws in, “Whatever happens to your brother is of his own doing, but I know that’s hard. Every time my mother calls, I can’t help, but feel guilty that I can’t help her.”

You nod, and gesture to Claudia, “Yeah, exactly. I feel I should be helping, but if I do, I know I’ll be dragged down too, and I can’t let that happen.” you explain, “I’m important too.” you repeat Papyrus’s words. Even though it’s hard to practice them, you keep trying to remind yourself that you too are important. 

“That’s right!” Bill grins at you, giving his foot a stomp as his arms are crossed, “You just keep reminding yourself of that Chipper, cause otherwise you really will be dragged down. I know it’s hard cause it’s your older brother, but he shouldn’t be putting you in this position in the first place.”

“Right!” chimes in Gary, a usually more quiet member, but would speak every so often. 

You smile at them all, already feeling better, “Thanks guys. I know you’re right, although I do wish Papyrus hadn’t been there for the phone call.”

“If he likes you Chipper, he ain’t gonna judge you for a simple call from your brother.” Bill reminds, the older gentleman nodding towards you. He’s right, and you know he is, but…

“I just feel so embarrassed.” you admit, “It was embarrassing to have Will call like that.”

“Those are natural feelings, Chip.” Joan reassures, “It’s alright to feel embarrassed by your loved one, especially when you think someone else is going to judge you for it. That’s no fun.”

“I just don’t want him thinking less of me. I like where this is going, and I’m scared that Will is going to ruin it.”

“Why’s that?” Joan asks, gently. 

“Because, he always ruins everything...or it feels like he does. I’ve had to rearrange my whole life because of him. It sucks, but I don’t want my Dad to have to struggle after everything he’s been through.”

“Has your Dad eased up a little in regards to Will?” Claudia inquires curiously, and you shake your head. 

“No, he still doesn’t want to talk about him, or come to these meetings, or have Jude, and Felix anywhere near him. It’s kind of like he wants to act like Will doesn’t exist, but I can’t do that.”

“Understandable.” Dan comments, his acceptance reassuring, “But do you want to do that?”

“No.” you admit, “I think some small part of me hopes I can still help him somehow. That I can’t remove his one last lifeline.” 

“That’s also a common feeling, Chip.” Joan reassures once more, “Don’t feel guilty for wanting to help, and it’s not a terrible thing to stick around while keeping a distance like you are. It’s not awful to keep a line open in case he calls to say he wants to go to rehab, and that he finally wants to get the help he needs.”

That feels like something that would never happen. Your family has done three interventions with Will, and the one that worked, the one that got him to actually go to rehab the first time failed. Your older brother was back out within two weeks after being admitted. After that, your family didn’t bother with interventions anymore, but Will still managed to get you to pay for his rehab two more times with each attempt failing in less than a month. It felt like your brother didn’t really want to get sober, and that’s when you stopped answering his phone calls. However, you don’t bother telling Joan all of this as she already knew. They all knew of your history with your brother. Instead you nod, and smile towards her. 

“Thanks Joan, and everyone.” you look at them all, “I guess I’m just nervous over Papyrus hearing everything, and the thought of Will trying to weasel his way back into my life, but I know the chances of that are slim if I’m careful. It’s still hard though.” 

“We understand, Chip.” Claudia soothes. 

You’re glad for their understanding. All of them have been in similar situations before, and it helps you feel not so alone which is part of the point of these meetings. It’s why you keep going, and why you’ll continue to keep going. 

The meeting continues on after this with Claudia talking about her mother a little, and you sit and listen, offering what advice you can give her just as she had done for you. Your problems still haven’t gone away, but you feel better about them after having talked it out. Eventually though, the meeting does come to an end the same way it always does with Joan giving words of affirmation that everyone there is wonderful, and loved. That if you needed anything to give her a call, day, or night. She was always there for all of you. It was a comfort to know that she was around, and you have on occasion taken her up on her offer. She has always been true to her word. 

Making sure to give each member a goodbye as well as a thank you for earlier, you begin heading out to the parking lot of the community centre where your meetings are held. You’ve made it approximately three steps outside the door into the warm air when your phone starts ringing in your back pocket. Curious, you stop, and yank the device out to check to see who’s calling. Smiling, you see it’s Papyrus, and immediately answer, excited to see what he wanted. 

“Hey Papy, what’s up?”

“oh, not much. i’m quite dull as you know.” that has you chuckling since you know it’s quite the opposite, “was wondering if you’re busy actually?”

“Nope, just finished at my support group meeting, and was just about to head home. Why?”

“you hungry?”

You can feel as your stomach rumbles, crying for some sustenance, and figure that yeah, maybe getting some food would be a good idea. 

“I am, funny enough.” you chuckle, and you hear an obvious upbeat to his tone when he asks his next question. 

“wanna get something to eat with me?”   

“Sure, where?”

“you know that pub casey’s downtown?”

“Oh yeah, I’ve eaten there with my Dad a few times.”

“awesome, meet me there?”

“You bet. See you in a few.”

“you know it.”

The two of you hang up, and now filled with undiluted excitement over getting to hang out with Papyrus, you hurry towards your car. Jumping in, you start it up, and head off towards Casey’s. Perhaps you shouldn’t get yourself all worked up over this, especially since the two of you are still just friends, and he’s in love with someone else, but you’re enjoying where this has been going. It’s making it hard to not look forward to getting to see him. Luckily for you, Casey’s is not too far away from the community centre, and you make it there in good time to find Papyrus already waiting outside the pub. 

Parking nearby, you hop out, making sure to lock your car, and hurry over to Papyrus who seemed to be scowling until he notices you. The moment his gaze turns to you, he’s beaming, a smile overtaking his features, his posture immediately straightening. It’s pretty cute. 

“hey, you finally made it.” he turns towards you as you reach him. You snort. 

“It took me less than ten minutes to get here.”

“i know. i nearly perished! i was left waiting here so long!”

“I could leave, and make you wait longer.” you joke, and he gasps. 

“evil! mean! terror! i can’t believe you’d do that to your own soulmate!”

“Oh, I suppose I can stick around.” you snicker, and begin moving to go inside the pub with Papyrus walking just slightly behind you. 

“how kind of you!” he pretends to swoon, leaning his weight against you a bit, and you instinctively wrap your arm around his waist to keep him steady. He smirks, “getting handsy are we chippy?”

“Only with you.” 

Papyrus quietly chuckles as the two of you fully enter the establishment, and wait to be seated. By the time the host comes to ask if it’s just for two, you’ve removed your arm from his waist, but find you miss it. His baggy clothes cover much, but you couldn’t help wondering what his skeleton looked like underneath it all, cheeks flushing a bit at the thought. 

The two of you are seated quickly, and handed menus while the host explains all the specials before heading off once telling you that your waiter would be here soon. He’d been right on that since you’ve barely opened the menu, and looked it over when you hear. 

“Can I get you anything to drink?” 

Glancing over, you’re startled to see a man made of literal fire. Purple fire at that. He’s honestly quite handsome, as well as fit now that you get a better look at him. He’s got on a nice white dress shirt with the first two buttons undone, and a black vest covering that. The guy knows how to dress himself, and that shirt is well fit, leaving little to the imagination. Papyrus seems less than enthused to see him, whoever he is. 

“hey, grillby.” he sighs, but still gives a smile. Grillby blinks, his gaze going to Papyrus. 

“Ah, Papyrus. Shiloh had mentioned you’d found a new toy to play with.” Toy? Does he mean you? Evidently he does, since he looks at you, and quite obviously sizes you up, “Quite a handsome one at that.”

You hate that you flush at his simple words, but when a sexy man made out of fire calls you handsome, sometimes you blush! 

“Hi, I’m Chip.” you introduce yourself, “How uh...how do you know Papyrus?” you decide to ask, hopefully to stave off the flusterment you’re feeling. 

“Oh, we’ve known each other for a couple of centuries now.” he answers, his voice crackling like fire. Fuck, it’s nice to listen to, “He’d sometimes fuck his trollops, or be fucked against the side of my bar in Hotlands in the Underground.”

You choke, definitely not expecting that to leave his mouth, and Papyrus certainly didn’t either. He’s glaring daggers at Grillby, and you suddenly hear an almost high pitched whiny growl come from him. It’s the oddest thing you’ve ever heard. The sound is almost like a cat warning off an enemy. Whatever it is, it’s got Grillby’s attention which has him looking at Papyrus, and smirking. 

“My my, calm down younger brother.”

“why don’t you just do your job, grillby, how bout that?”

“Touchy, touchy.” Grillby pushes again with a slight smirk, and Money drums his fingers on the table, 

“yes, and you’re cutting your tip by the second.”

Grillby just chuckles, and once again asks, “Can I get you anything to drink?”

You order a simple cola, while Papyrus just asks for water. Grillby nods, and goes to leave, but before he does, shoots you a wink. You flush again, and pretend to be overly interested in your menu. That feels like the correct course of action when the hot (both figuratively, and literally) waiter is flirting with you, and your soulmate obviously doesn’t like it. 

“i hate him.” Papyrus grumbles, turning one of the pages of his menu, “guy is such a tool.”

“I will admit that I wasn’t expecting that.” you try to comfort, glancing up at him to see he’s not even looking at you, “If you’re worried what he said bothers me, it doesn’t.”

“oh?” now he’s looked up from his menu at you. 

“Yeah, why would it?”

“fucked his trollops, or was fucked against my bar, didn’t bother you?”

You quirk a brow, “Should it? Papyrus, I’ve assumed you’ve had sex before. You’re hundreds of years older than me. Do you think I’ve been sitting here going, yeah that guy is a total virgin who’s waited 500 years to meet me, and I shall be his first, and get to deflower that pretty little ass.” 

Papyrus snorts loudly, his smile finally returning. At first you think he’s gonna talk, but it’s apparent he can’t when he starts cackling with laughter instead. Well, this is definitely better than him sulking. You smile along, his laughter a bit contagious, and has you going in seconds. You’re glad you can help him feel a bit better, a small fluttering in your chest causing your laughter to die a bit. What is that? Whatever it is, it feels foriegn as hell, but warm, and soft. It sort of makes you feel happy in a way, but still can’t place what it is. 

“ah, that’s amazing.” Papyrus coughs out, wiping his sockets, and pulling you from your thoughts, “although technically i can make both.”

Okay, now you’re really forgetting about the weird feeling in your chest. He can what now?

“Wait, what?”

“make both.” he smirks, “you want a dick, i got it. you want the sweet, sweet pussy, i got that too.”

“Are you telling me that you can just make whatever genitals you want?” you’re trying very hard not to laugh again. Papyrus nods, his smirk matching your own. 

“you betcha. how’d you think i’d fuck my trollops, or let them fuck me? also, you just said you’d deflower my pretty little ass, so i figured you knew.”

“I was kidding!” you giggle out, “You can just go boom,” you gesture to your crotch crudely, “now i have a vag?”

“yup.”

“No way.”

“wanna see? i ain’t shy.” he’s giggling along with you, the thing with Grillby completely forgotten it seems. 

You go to answer, but are interrupted by Grillby returning with your drinks. The good mood is instantly gone as Papyrus stops giggling, and instead scowls at the fire monster as he sets your drinks down in front of you. He pulls out a notepad, and flips to a free page. 

“Know what you want?”

Grumbling, Papyrus relays what he wants to Grillby, and the fire monster gestures to you. 

“And for you gorgeous?” 

This guy is playing with fire, and yes you know how that sounds, but it’s for real. Papyrus doesn’t look happy at all right now, and that fluttering, warm feeling that had been in your chest earlier is gone. Chuckling nervously to break some of the tension, you answer Grillby, giving him your order which is actually the same thing Papyrus is getting. Just a simple burger, and fries.  

Grillby scoops up your menus, and you fully expect him to just leave, but doesn’t right away. Instead, he leans down to whisper in your ear. 

“If you ever want a good time, come find me gorgeous, but for now I think I’ll settle for knowing I’ve rightfully riled up your date.” 

You can’t stop the fierce red blush that’s overtaken your cheeks at his words, and find yourself gaping a little as he leaves. Papyrus is drumming his fingers on the table again. 

“yeah, i can already tell that piece of shit just lost his tip. the fuck did he just say to you?”

Fuck, you really just want to tell him the second part, but if you lie then Papyrus will know right? He’s a lie detector after all. With extreme reluctance, you shift in your seat a bit. 

“That uh...if I ever wanted a good time to come find him, but that tonight he’ll settle for riling you up.”

“yeah, he ain’t getting a tip.” he growls, and leans forward, “listen chip, grillby ain’t a nice monster. he might pretend he is, but he’s a homewrecker. the dude seeks out other people’s soulmates so he can fuck ‘em, and ruin their relationship. he’s a total ass hat.”

You tilt your head, “Okay, but you realize that in that scenario that you’re warning me of, I would have to consent to having sex with him, which I have no intention of giving, right?”

“he’ll make you want it, trust me.” he mutters, and you smile a bit at his silliness. 

“Paps, I have no intentions of sleeping with Grillby.” you shrug, “I’m not interested. I wanna see where this is going with you more, and I would never ruin that. Sure, he’s hot,” Papyrus snorts at that, and it has you smiling wider as you decide to flirt with him a little bit to hopefully help him feel better, “but you’re hotter.”

That’s got him smiling. That little smirk Papyrus makes is quickly becoming one of your favourite sights. 

“oh ho, is that so?” he asks, leaning towards you a little, “what do you love most about my dashing good looks?” he asks dramatically, and without missing a beat, you reach up to tap your upper lip, then point at him. 

“Those little fangs. They’re too cute.”

“cute huh?” 

“Don’t like being cute?”

“nah, i love being cute. i’m always willing to be cute for you!” he proclaims, and you know you’ve got Papyrus back to feeling 100%. 

You’re unsure why he had such beef with Grillby, but you suppose if anyone was flirting with Papyrus like Grillby had been you, then you’d be pretty upset too. Not to mention self conscious. You’re glad you could get him feeling better.

Your food arrives pretty quickly after this, and you’re able to enjoy your meal greatly while bantering with Papyrus who is in a much better mood. Grillby, of course, came over a few more times to check in to make sure everything was good, and flirt with you a bit. However, it seems Papyrus wasn’t going to be bothered by it this time. Perhaps your comment of him being hotter helped, but was probably you saying that you have no intentions of sleeping with Grillby. Sometimes some reassurance can go a long way. 

Eventually, the food is eaten, and the two of you get up to pay, leaving you disappointed. You don’t want this to end. You’re having fun with him, and the thought of going back to your empty house just didn’t seem like the best option. Luckily for you though, Grillby decides to push the envelope one more time. As you're each paying for your meals which you notice Papyrus did indeed not leave a tip for Grillby, the fire monster cups his warm hand over yours as you hand back the debit machine, startling you. He smirks, 

“See you around, handsome.”

You’re a bit shocked he’d attempted that after everything that happened. It appears Papyrus isn’t though as he tsks, and loops his arm with yours. You glance at him as the two of you walk out arm in arm from the pub. 

“wanna go do something he can’t?”

Huh, that’s interesting. It’s not like you’re going to say no to that either as it means the two of you get to stay together longer. You really do want to keep hanging out, so you nod. 

“Sure, where to?”

“just follow me.” his smirk is back, and away the two of you go. 

It’s not a particularly long walk. You’re right downtown, and everything is sort of close together, but you’re still pretty confused as to why you’ve entered one of the local parks. It’s night time, and not that you’re not up for getting mugged, or stabbed, but what are you doing here? You’re not entirely sure what you can do with Papyrus here that Grillby couldn’t. Still, you trust Papyrus all the way through the park until the two of you come upon a small pond with a little pier. Stopping, he turns his gaze to you, his normally dull eye light more pronounced in the dark. You look at the pond, then him, and then back at the pond. You suddenly think you know what he’s going to do. 

“Papyrus, no.” you try putting your foot down, and Papyrus cackles. 

“papyrus, yes! c’mon, you’re doing it.”

“That water has to be freezing! It’s not warm enough outside yet for us to do this, plus I don’t fancy driving home wet!”

Papyrus ignores all of this, and drags you down the small little pier, “if ya don’t wanna ruin your phone, i suggest you toss it.”

“Papyrus!” you squawk, fumbling to get your phone out of your back pocket, and barely manage to get it on the ground safely.  He full on just tosses his near yours without a care, and keeps going. This so isn’t happening, “Papyrus, don’t you dare!”

“get ready, it’s gonna be brisk!”

“Paps-!” you try one more time, but it’s futile. 

Papyrus with very little effort, wraps his arm around your waist, and sort of lifts you a bit before jumping off that pier into the black depths of that dirty pond below. You yelp out as you go down, but it’s cut off by the two of you hitting the freezing cold murky water. The temperature shocks your body, and has you going ridged immediately against Papyrus, whose arm is still around your waist. This wasn’t just like putting a toe into the ocean, or bath water to see if it’s warm enough. No, your whole body was submerged, and since you’re wearing all of your clothing, you’re feeling pretty damn heavy as you surface with a sputtering gasp, your teeth already chattering as you shiver. 

“P-Papyrus!” you squeak, “Y-You! You!”

“me.” he chuckles. 

You immediately want to chastise him, and ask what the hell he was thinking doing that, but stop yourself when you notice he isn’t treading water at all. In fact, he’s still holding onto you, and letting you keep him afloat. Lifting a hand, you wipe some of the filthy pond water from your face, and sweep your wet hair back, yet still he’s holding on to you. 

“Paps?” you ask, teeth still chattering. 

“yeah?”

“D-Do you know how to s-swim?”

“nope.”

Is... 

He...

Kidding?!

What if you didn’t know how to swim? What if he’d just jumped the two of you in here, and you drowned because neither of you knew how to swim? You can’t believe he did this! He’s insane. 

“Papy, why’d you jump in here if you can’t swim?!”

“cause i knew you’d hold me oh, so close, and keep me afloat.” he coos, and you realise he’s still the one holding on, not you. Immediately you wrap one of your arms around him, pulling him flush against you as you tread water. He smirks, “there we go. all cozy.”

“And f-freezing.” you shiver, “Seriously Paps, what if I couldn’t swim?”

“then i had a 50% chance of dying, but also had a 50% chance of getting to snuggle up to you, and i like those odds.”

You sputter, and find yourself laughing. Why can’t you stay mad at him even after he’s literally chucked both of you off a pier into freezing cold water? He’s apparently just that damn cute to you. 

“I can’t b-believe you.” you cough out, trying not to laugh, “Those are t-terrible odds.”

“not from where i’m floating seeing as i was in the 50% that got the snuggles.”

“You’re a d-dork.”

“yeah, but you like me, so what does that make you?”

“Uber d-dork.”

“you are correct sir!” he crows, and leans back from you. To be a shit, you let him go a little letting him fall back into the water with a bit of a squeak. He scrambles to hold onto you while you snicker, and he huffs, “mean, so mean. we were having a moment.”

“C-Could we perhaps have that m-moment on the pier since I’m still freezing?”

“by all means, take us to shore chippy!” 

Thank the Stars. 

Swiftly, and while still carrying Papyrus, you make your way back to the pier, first hoisting Papyrus up to make sure he’s safe on solid ground before lifting yourself out of the icy water. You can barely feel your legs now, and it’s not going to get any better since your clothes are soaked. Teeth chattering, you stand, and shake yourself out a little, taking off your sweater since it was only going to make things worse seeing as it’s sopping wet. 

“Just a n-note f-for next time, Paps.” you start, seeing that he seems perfectly fine despite just getting out of that cold water, “Humans g-get hypothermia easily.”

“aw, you’ll be fine, c’mere.” he chuckles, and stands while urging you over. You narrow your eyes at him. 

“W-Why? You g-gonna throw me in again?”

“nah, i’ll warm you up.”

“H-How?” 

He shrugs off his large hoodie, and without a word takes off the t-shirt underneath, revealing all of his ribs, spine, and top of his pelvis to you. When you’d thought about seeing his skeleton earlier, you never thought it would actually happen tonight. You can't help, but stare a little, noticing his bones are definitely thicker than an average humans. However, that's not what really has your attention. His whole body is just riddled with scars. You knew the Underground had been harsh, but you didn't know it was this bad. He was still incredibly handsome, but the sad thought lingered only being overpowered by Papyrus smirking at you. You flush, and sputter. 

“W-What are y-you doing?”

“trust me~!” he sing songs, and comes over to you, grabbing the hem of your shirt, and yanking it over your head, which you protest a little about. The first time you thought he’d see you like this you figured it’d be different. Not that you’ve been thinking about it. 

Without a word, Papyrus moves in, wrapping his arms around you in a hug, pressing his ribs up against your chest, and you’re instantly aware that despite being in that water, he’s still like a furnace. Instantly, you’re reciprocating this hug, pulling him even closer, only to hear him laugh as you do. Yeah, laugh it up Paps, but you’re not getting hypothermia tonight good sir. Although, it’s probably not cold enough outside for that to happen. It is quite warm, but not enough so that you want to jump in a pond at night. 

“Stars, you’re warm!” you sigh, resting your chin on his shoulder. 

“perks to being a skeleton monster. my magic regulates my temperature up to certain degrees of hot, and cold.” he informs, “i still feel whether it’s hot, or cold, but it doesn’t affect me.”

“Must be nice.”

“it is.”

“I can’t do that.”

“yeah, i know.”

“So, what are we not going to do when we see a pond again?”

“but we must enter it! how else will i get your shirt off?”

“Could just ask me.” you smile, and feel his own on your shoulder.

“yeah, but where’s the fun in that?”

Fun indeed. The two of you stay like that just hugging one another until your shaking stops, and your teeth are no longer chattering. Now, you’re just pressed up against one another for no reason, yet neither of you seem to be in a hurry to let go. So, instead, you chat with him. 

“I had fun tonight.”

“even with the pond incident?" he whispers it like a dirty little secret. 

“Yup, even with the pond incident. I always have fun with you Paps. I hope we can keep spending time together. I really like being your friend.”

He squeezes you closer, his skull almost nuzzling against your shoulder a little more.

“i like spending time with you.” his voice soft, almost like he’s surprised that’s coming from him, “i’m really happy when we’re together.”

“I’m glad.”

“me too.”

Things go silent again, just the two of you hugging one another on that pier. If anyone were to walk by now it’d look so odd, but you find you just don’t care. Instead you let it drag on before it’s finally just been going on for what’s probably been too long. You’re warm now, he doesn’t need to heat you anymore, but you’re a bit sad you have to ruin this nice moment. 

“Paps?”

“yeah?”

“I’m warm now.”

“i know.”

“Just enjoying the hug?” you joke. He hums, 

“kinda, yeah.” he admits, but still pulls back, the two of you separating from one another. 

You miss his warmth almost immediately, but don’t try for another hug. You’re not even sure what all of that was, or what it means. Do you like Papyrus that way? Does he like you that way? It’s obvious that the two of you need to think on this some more, so it’s better for this hug to be postponed until you know.

Letting go of Papyrus, you bend down, and scoop up your wet clothing, not bothering to put it back on then go grab your phone where you left it. Papyrus follows suit, first picking up his clothing, then phone. Unlike you though, Papyrus does at least shrug back on his wet t-shirt to cover his bones. He said he wasn’t shy, but maybe he doesn’t want others staring. It feels like that’s something you just shouldn’t ask. If he wants to tell you, he will. 

Items gathered, the both of you head back to your car to allow you to head home so you can get dry, and end up snickering a bunch at the fact that both your shoes are squelching against the ground. You’ll probably have to throw these sneakers out when you get home, but honestly after the fun you’ve had tonight, it’s kind of worth it. What’s a pair of sneakers, when compared to a good time with a friend?

Seems like a fair trade to you.  

Chapter 9: Honorary Member

Summary:

In which you become an honorary member to girl's night.

You don’t see Papyrus for a few days after that night. It’s not that you’re not in contact though. The two of you message one another constantly, even while you’re working. Papyrus, especially loves to message you while he’s working at his part time job at the gas station. He does quite a few night shifts, so sometimes you’ll get messages from him at all hours of the night. Usually they’re about a silly thing that happened, or him taking photos of himself doing odd things at the place. You will never get any food from the gas station he works at. Not after the pictures you’ve seen. 

Even now the two of you are messaging, and you’re at work. He’s sent you a message claiming he’s bored, but you just respond with a picture you take of yourself, and your Dad waving in the background to send to him. You attach it to a text saying you’re working, and unfortunately he’ll have to entertain himself. He makes some crude joke to that, but also whines a little saying it’s your job to keep him entertained now. You snort at that, drawing your father’s attention. 

“Did your boy like the picture?” he asks with a small smile, as he continues the clean up. 

It’s actually the end of the work day, and the two of you are cleaning up the shop to get ready to go home, but depending on the mess that’s there, it could take you some time. You smirk, looking at your phone as you message him back saying too bad, so sad to him, 

“He did, but he’s whining now about me being responsible for his entertainment.”

"Ah, I see." Dad chuckles, setting some tools back in their proper place, "You've gotten quite attached to him." he observes, and you flush a little. 

"He's a good friend." 

Walking over, Dad gives you a gentle pat on the cheek, "I'm glad you've found someone special, Christopher. Whether that means romantically, or platonically, I'm glad you're happy." 

You smile, "Thanks Dad." 

"You're welcome." 

He gets back to work, and you pocket your phone in favour of helping him out. Papyrus can wait. Your father shouldn't have to do all of this on his own, this is your job after all. Picking up, and cleaning always goes better with two people anyway. As you clean, you chat like usual. However, today you're stupid. Today, you mention something you shouldn't, which is your old phone line. You'd accidentally dropped the phone on the ground after bumping your hip on the table. You were joking around about the bruise on your hip, but your father seemed puzzled leading to a question you didn't want to answer. 

"Thought you got rid of that old phone ages ago. Why do you still have it?" he asks, handing you the broom to sweep the floor. 

Taking it, you can feel your mouth go dry a little as you fumble for an explanation, but there is none. Only the truth, so that's what you tell, but brace for the disappointment, and feel that pit of anxiety well in your stomach. 

"I...held onto it cause Will has the number for it." you reply softly, and watch him tense a little, "I kept it so he can call." 

"...I see." Dad murmurs, not looking at you, but the work table he's organizing, "Does he call?" 

"Sometimes." 

"Do you talk?" 

"No, usually I let it go to voice-mail. It's just so I know he's alive, but the last time he called, I answered. I shouted at him that I wasn't doing this anymore, and I had no money for him." 

"Yes, I figured William was calling only for money." 

You don't know why you do it. Your brain isn't just computing with the fact that your father doesn't like talking about Will at all. That it hurts him to do so, and you continue to talk. 

"He asked how Jude, and Felix were...he asked how you were." 

"Of course he did, Christopher." Dad sighs, sounding aggravated, "He always does, and he always will ask how we are to play on your sympathy. What I don't get," he turns to look at you, and you can see he's unhappy, "Is why you've kept that gosh darn phone in the first place?" 

"I just want to know he's alive, that's all." 

"Doing that leaves him an opening into your life Christopher." he points out, "You're letting him get into the wound, and fester." 

"I can't just cut him off Dad...what if he calls saying he wants to try rehab again, what-" 

Dad slams his hand on the workbench, startling you, "Dammit, Christopher when are you gonna understand? William made his choice! He picked that filth he puts in his veins over us. We gave him so many chances. I've paid for his rehab, you've paid for his rehab, and still he left! He gave no thought to you, or me, or your little brothers! He's dangerous, and if you let him into your life, he's going to get you hurt!" 

You're a bit panicked by him being so obviously upset. This is the thing you so actively try to avoid, "Dad, I-" 

"I already lost one son, Christopher." Dad says quietly, leaning back into that workbench looking tired, "I don't want to lose two." 

You hold that broom tightly in your hands, feeling ashamed of yourself. You've upset him, and it's obvious you have. It's like you're a teenager again getting scolded, but unlike when you were a teenager, you care whether Dad is disappointed in you, or not. 

"Dad…!" you start, but are stopped once more by the sound of the front door bell chiming. Puzzled, you glance over your shoulder. 

The sign on the door said you were closed, so who's coming in? It might be Felix looking for some spending money, but he usually calls ahead for that. Curiously, you set the broom aside, and jog to the entrance calling out as you go. 

"I'm sorry, we're closed, but I can make an appointment for you for another day if you'd like!" 

"No appointment needed, just your company!" calls a familiar voice. 

Even more baffled, you finally enter reception to find Shiloh standing there with a smile. She's leaning on the counter, and is just waiting for you it seems. 

"Shiloh?" 

"In the flesh!" she whispers, with a devilish little grin. 

"Is something wrong with Sans’s car? You can always call us for that, you didn't have to come all the way down here." 

"Nah, his car is fine. I'm here for you!" 

You blink, "For me?" 

She nods, "Yeah, are you finished work? See, I was kinda hoping we could hang out. I know we haven’t spent a lot of time together, but Papyrus is Sans’s younger brother, so I thought we should start getting to know one another! We’ll probably be seeing each other a lot after all. So...can you come?" 

You go to tell her you need to finish helping your father clean up, but end up startling as his hand claps your shoulder. 

"He's done." Dad smiles at Shiloh, holding out a hand to her which she takes, "Christopher Sr., I'm Christopher's father, and boss who says he can go." 

Shiloh beams, "I'm Shiloh, and excellent! Let's go!" 

"Wait, Dad," you look at him, "the shop's not done being cleaned, I can't just leave you to do it on your own." 

"Sure, you can." he squeezes your shoulder, "Go ahead, Christopher. I can clean up here." 

"Dad…" 

"Go!" he starts shooing you, but does take a moment to whisper, "You haven't had any friends to spend time with since Laney moved away. Go have fun, for me." 

You sigh, knowing you wouldn't win this one. Glancing at Shiloh, you give her a small smile, "Just let me get out of my coveralls." 

"Yay!" she quietly cheers, and settles to wait as you move back to your locker to shimmy out of your jumpsuit. 

Dad stands nearby, and as you hang the piece of clothing in your locker, you ask one more time, "Are you sure?" 

He nods, and pats your cheek, "Yes, now go have fun." 

"Dad, about earlier-"

"We'll talk about that another time. Go." he shoos once more, and you know there's no point. He's going to keep just telling you to go, so it's better just to leave, although the small pit of anxiety will remain in your belly until you do. 

Meeting Shiloh out front again, this time you round the counter, asking, "So, where are we going?" 

"You'll see~!" she sings, and starts for the door. 

A bit confused, but curious of what you're going to be doing, you follow her out to find a car waiting, already on, and two people inside. Shiloh walks right for it, and opens the door to the back, calling to the two people inside. 

"Found him! Told you he'd come." Shiloh slides inside, and gestures for you to get in. 

Swinging inside, you shut the door, and come face to face with two monsters. One looked to be a thin, blue skinned fish monster with vibrant red hair she had in a bun while the other was a yellow, dinosaur monster, and frankly was a bit intimidating with her scared face. 

"Chip, this is Alphys," Shiloh introduces, first gesturing to the dinosaur monster in the driver's seat, "And Undyne!" then the fish monster. 

"Sup punk!" Alphys grins at you, her voice a bit forceful, but nothing you can't handle, "Shiloh says you're not a total weenie, and that we should invite you. Better not disappoint!" 

"Yes, disappointment usually ends with me being allowed to take you apart." Undyne titters into her hand looking a bit devious if you're honest, leading you to look at Shiloh. 

"Uh…" 

"She's not going to take you apart." Shiloh reassures, "She's not allowed to." 

"And what a pity that is." she sighs, "Taking apart Papyrus’s soulmate of all people, what a thrill that would be." 

"As thrilling as that may be, I'd love to keep all my parts, while also figuring out what I've been commandeered for." you chuckle. Alphys is happy to answer that question. 

"It's girls day nerd, duh." 

Girl's Day? You glance around at the evening light, and then back at them. 

"I feel there may be some issues with that statement." you point out jokingly, but mainly that you're not a girl. 

"You're our honorary member for today!" Shiloh answers, "And girl's evening, but still a fun evening, so let's go! It'll be fun, and you can gossip about Papyrus, we're curious." 

"Curious if he's fallen on his face yet!" Alphys cackles, taking the car out of park, and begins driving. To where, you have no idea, but apparently you're now along for the ride. 

"I can be an honorary member for the evening, why not?" you agree, but before you go any further pull your phone out to turn the ringer on in case Dad needed you. It's a habit you have. 

You can see that you've got a few messages, but you figured they're from Papyrus whining about you not entertaining him. At least that's what you thought, but you've barely turned the ringer on before your phone is going off, indicating a phone call. Luckily, you hasn't even put your phone away which allowed you to answer quickly. 

"Hello?" 

"hey, it's me." 

"I'm not responsible for your entertainment." you chuckle, and he hums, 

"debatable, but not why i'm calling. you okay? you were upset earlier." 

The fight with your Dad, or what you perceived as a fight. He felt that. Of course he felt that. 

"Just had a disagreement with Dad." 

"wanna talk about it?" 

"Kinda busy at the moment." you admit, looking around the car. Shiloh mouths to you, 

"Is that Papyrus?" 

You nod to her, and she tells you to put it on speaker. Unsure why, but curious of the outcome, you do as she asks. Pulling the phone from your ear, you hit the speaker button, Papyrus's voice filling the car.

"busy doin' what? chippy, you having fun without me?"

"Yes, a ton." you smirk at your phone hearing him gasp. 

"can't believe you'd do me so dirty. naughty boy." 

"Thought you liked me regardless of my naughtiness?" 

Papyrus laughs, but apparently Alphys has had enough of your flirting, or she wants to make her presence known. 

"Geez, you two need a room." she's smiling, so you get the feeling it was the latter option. 

"...is that al?" Papyrus asks from the phone, and you call out in a fake distressed voice.

"Yes, I've been kidnapped, help!" 

"By some dastardly women!" Shiloh snickers, and you follow along. 

"They're going to torture me! One already said she'd take me apart!" 

"You jest human, but trust me, I would if I was allowed to." Undyne throws in, and you honestly don't know if she's joking. Something you'll figure out throughout the night you guess. 

"shiloh, and dyne too? what is happening?"  

"I'm an honorary girl for girls night apparently." you inform him, your smile wide.

"wow, thought i was your only honorary girl, shiloh. you cheating on me?" Papyrus calls out to the human girl sitting beside you. 

"I traded you in." Shiloh tells him, "Got a newer, less stinky model." 

"i'm hurt! i can't believe you'd do this to me! heartbroken, devastated!" He pretends to be upset, but as he continues, your smile starts to die. 

"Eh, you'll live." 

"no i won't. i shall perish knowing i've been replaced." 

Their familiarity with one another, and the fact that Papyrus talks just like this with you, bothers you for some reason. It swirls in your chest, and stomach, leaving you feeling complicated. Are you...jealous? That's what this feels like it is, and as they keep talking it gets worse, and worse. 

"Guess you're just going to die then. I'll make sure to leave your ashes somewhere special." 

"where? like…" he trails off suddenly, and the car grows quiet for a few seconds before, "take me off speaker." 

Blinking in surprise, you look at the three women you're with, and like he asks, click off the speaker then put the phone to your ear. He immediately starts talking. 

"it's not like that, she's my friend." 

"I didn't say anything." you point out, and he hums,

"yeah, but i can feel it. i can feel your hurt." 

"I'm not hurt." 

"chip-" 

"It's fine, Paps. I'll call you later, okay?" You sort of just want the conversation to be over, so you can stop thinking about the fact that your friend is slowly starting to feel like not a friend, but something more. Too bad that friend is in love with someone else. 

"just wait-"

"Bye!" you try to be cheerful, so the others don't catch on, and hang up, but they're not stupid. 

"Troubles?" Undyne asks with a raised brow, and you shake your head. 

"Nope, everything's peachy." 

"You're a terrible liar, punk." Alphys snorts, "Try again." 

"What gave me away?" 

"You used the word peachy." 

"Lots of people use that word!" you point out, and Alphys laughs,

"No, they don't. Now spill. What's up your butt?" 

You flip your phone around in your hands even as it buzzes, and chimes with messages. Most likely it's Papyrus, but you're not checking them, and instead trying to come up with something more plausible than you're peachy, that isn't the truth. You got nothing. 

"It's...awkward." you decide on, leaving it vague. 

"You're under the assumption that we care about awkwardness." Undyne points out. You shake your head, 

"It wouldn't be awkward for me." 

"For who then?" Alphys presses, and you glance at Shiloh who blinks in surprise. 

"Me?" She asks, pointing at herself, "What's it got to do with me?" 

"Papyrus...told me everything." you murmur, and her eyes widen, 

"Everything? Stars, why?" 

"Guess he figured it'd be appropriate for me to know, being his soulmate, and all." 

Shiloh shakes her head, and turns to Alphys and Undyne who seem confused. 

"The idiot told him that he's "in love" with me." she air quotes, sounding annoyed, "He's not, he just thinks he is." she huffs. Alphys tsks, 

"Thought that was over already? You literally popped out Sans’s kid months ago, does he think he still has a chance?"

"Stars, I hope not." she mutters, "He hasn't been acting like it at least." 

"Meaning?" you ask, and as she responds you pull into a spa. Looks like you're gonna get your nails did. 

"Meaning, he's been distant lately. Ever since he, and Sans got into a fight, he's been distancing himself. Honestly," she says as Alphys parks, allowing her to get out of the car with you following, "he spends more time with you now than us." 

"I didn't know him, and Sans got into a fight."

She nods, waiting for Alphys, and Undyne. You politely wait as well, and finally get to realize that both Alphys, and Undyne are big. They're both definitely taller than Papyrus, and while Undyne is just tall, and thin, Alphys was large, and muscular. She could suplex you, and toss you across this parking lot with ease. She's quite impressive. 

Once the other two women have joined, the four of you go across the parking lot, and into the spa where the workers had apparently been waiting for you. As they're ushering you back to get changed, you call to Shiloh since you have to change in a different area. 

"To be continued!" 

"You bet!" she calls back. 

You head back to change into the robe, and footwear provided to you. It's not like you're going to bathe, or anything, but it's evidently part of the experience. You don't take too long though since you're literally the only person in this changing room, and it's creeping you out a little, so with some haste, you finish then head back to meet the ladies. 

Leaving the changing room, you're the first one out, and stand to wait for them. It doesn't take long for all three women to appear in their own robes, and for Alphys to complain about the arms on the thing constricting her. Shiloh whispers to you that she always complains, and by the end of the night she'll have ripped the arms off. You get the feeling that's against spa policy, and that Alphys owns quite a few armless robes at home now because of this. 

The first thing that's done is a pedicure, where you get to soak your feet, and get them all clean. You're sitting side by side with the girls which allows you all to talk again. However, the conversation doesn't go back to Papyrus, but instead to something else. 

"Oh, nerd," Alphys starts, nudging Shiloh who turns her attention to her friend, "You leave Maris with Sans tonight?" 

She nods, "Yeah, he's got her. Why?" 

"This Purity group is just getting kinda big. Might be best not to leave her with anyone other than you, Sans, and Papyrus." 

"Purity?" you ask, wiggling your toes in the warm water. 

"Yeah, it's this trash anti half blood group. They believe monsters should stick with monsters, and humans should be with humans. They seem to forget that you don't get to choose your soulmate, like in your case, and this nerd’s." she jabs her thumb in Shiloh’s direction, “Anyway, they’re super dangerous. We’re pretty sure they’re the ones behind the half blood abductions, but we have no real solid proof yet.”

“Are the police not helping?” you ask incredulously, and Alphys scoffs, 

“Why would they? It’s not “humans” going missing, but half bloods, and mages which fall under The Guard’s jurisdiction, not the human police.”

“Aren’t mages human though?” you point out, baffled. Shiloh shakes her head. 

“Not under the law. Once a human becomes a mage, they transfer over to being a monster citizen.”

“What? Why?”

“Because humans are not equipped with handling a mage.” Undyne explains, pushing her glasses up a bit, “Their magic changes them, and monsters are better at handling those changes. Besides, I would say all mages nowadays are mates to monsters, so it probably makes the monster more comfortable knowing their mate is safe.”

“Are you a mage?” you ask Shiloh, and she nods. 

“Course! I had Maris after all.”

You’re not sure what that has to do with being a mage, but you’ll leave that for now. Instead, you refocus on Alphys as she speaks. 

“Anyway, this is all hush hush. The public isn’t really supposed to know.”

“So, we’re talking about it in a spa?” you gesture around the room with a finger, and Alphys grins. 

“Yeah, s’why I used the words “supposed to know” punk. Duh.”

Oh, you get it. The public isn’t supposed to know about Purity, but they’re talking about it in public places to warn people without getting into trouble. Clever. This seems like something humans asked them to keep quiet about, although you wonder why they follow that request. Perhaps it’s to keep the peace? That seems likely. 

“All I’m sayin’ nerd is be careful.” Alphys is talking to Shiloh again, “I don’t wanna get a report on my desk sayin’ Maris is missing, or you’re missing. Got it?”

“Got it Al!” Shiloh smiles at her, “I’ll be careful, and I’m sure Chip will too.”

“Wait, why do I have to be careful?” you look at her. 

“Cause you’re with a monster. I don’t think they check whether you’re a mage, or not before kidnapping you.”

“Technically, Papyrus, and I aren’t together.” you point out. She shrugs, 

“I also don’t think they check for that either. The two of you are close, and that’s what matters.”

By now some of the workers have come in to dry your feet, and begin caring for your nails, which means it’s time for the subject to change. Apparently, Shiloh feels this is the time to bring back the conversation about Papyrus. 

“But speaking of Papyrus, that brings me back to our earlier conversation. Sans, and Paps fought that night we came home, and you’d been there. After Sans chased you out of course.”

“What? I apologized for that.”

“I know, and that meant a lot to Sans, but it didn’t really fix what’s going on between those two. These are long lasting tensions that have just sort of been ignored.” She explains, “Papyrus moved out for a while last year, and at the time it’d been a good idea, but after I got pregnant, he came back because I asked him to. I never asked Sans if it was okay, because I thought it would be fine. He’d been really upset that Papyrus had left, but I think Sans was in denial about everything that was happening. Also, Papyrus hadn’t tried to kiss me yet before leaving.” she adds, making a small face as she does, “Anyway, I think Papyrus may have come back before Sans was ready, and it’s sort of festered.” 

“Why don’t they just talk it out?”

All three women burst into loud laughter. It startles you, and your head whips between them all in confusion. What’d you say? It wasn’t that funny. In fact, it wasn’t funny at all, so what the hell? Alphys thankfully recovers quickly. 

“Yeah, those two don’t talk.”

“Seriously?” you ask, and Undyne nods. 

“It’s so terribly childish, yes.”

“Incredibly,” Shiloh giggles, “but it’s just their way. You’ll get used to it the more time you spend with them, and Chip?” 

“Yeah?”

“I really don’t think you have anything to worry about.” her voice is gentle, “Things have been...different at home.”

“Meaning?”

“Meaning, Papyrus is different. Sure, we joke around probably the same as you two joke around sometimes, but it’s not the way it used to be. He’s more careful in how he does it, and honestly just kind of acts like a brother would. There’s no more hugs, no more sweetheart, no more head pats. He doesn’t do any of that anymore, and it all sort of stopped out of nowhere. Like something clicked in his mind, and he still cares, but he cares in a different way.” she explains, reaching over to pat your arm, “I seriously think that things have become different, and that you have nothing to worry about.”

“I don’t even know why I’m worrying.” you sigh, running a hand through your hair, “He’s just my friend.”

“Toriel, not this nonsense again.” Undyne grumbles, rubbing her temples. 

“What nonsense?”

“You humans, and not understanding your feelings. You like him human, you possibly love him, but he is very much not just your friend.”

You can feel as your cheeks burn a little from her words. This is something you’re not ready to accept yet. Perhaps it is true, and you do like Papyrus like that, but it’s basically at a crush level, nothing more. At least, that’s what you’re going to keep telling yourself since the thought of falling in love with someone who is in love with someone else makes your heart ache. You can’t do it. So, you’ll keep your distance for now, and just be his friend. That’s what feels safest. 

“We’re just friends.” you refute her, mumbling a little as you do, “Nothing is going on between us.”

“Yet.” Alphys snickers, “Nothing is going on, yet. Don’t worry, it will.”

You sort of doubt that. 

The conversation is changed after that seeing as Shiloh could see it was making you uncomfortable. You’re grateful to her, seeing as what’s going on with you and Papyrus in regards to where you are in your relationship is between you and Papyrus. No one else needs to be privy to this. It’s fun to gossip a little, or joke around about something silly the other did, but this was getting into a more serious territory, and it’s not one you’re ready to go into yet. 

The night is still fun regardless. The four of you get your toes done, as well as your nails. You even joke around with them, and get giant fake eyelashes put on. They are not for you, and felt so odd, but it sure as heck made them laugh. Shiloh even grabbed a picture of it for you, and you smile realizing the first person you can think to even send this to is Papyrus. He’d love this, and you save it for later so he can see it. 

After the eyelash removal, the four of you move on to grab some dinner, and chat some more. It’s nice. You’ve missed this. Friends were a rarity for you growing up, and in fact spent more time being bullied by other kids than hanging out with them. You really only had Laney, your best friend since before you can remember. Her parents live next door to your father, and for a time they’d hope that the two of you might be soulmates. However, when you turned ten, and your tattoo appeared saying “Papyrus”, they knew you weren’t. That didn’t stop the two of you from being the best of friends though. You miss her. It might be time to call her to check in with how she’s doing. 

It’s late by the time you finish up at the restaurant having stayed well beyond what other patrons had. Alphys was kind enough to drive you back to the shop where your car was waiting. Giving a wave to the three ladies, you first promise that you’ll do this with them again, and then head off to your car so you can go home. The drive to which was nice, and uneventful. Your phone buzzes a few times, but you just know that’s Papyrus. He’s been periodically texting you all night, but you’ve been with the girls, so you didn’t want to be rude, and be texting him the entire time you were with them. There were even times throughout the night where you could feel slight flutters of emotions in your chest that didn’t belong to you, but you couldn’t place what they were. Unfortunately because of that, it didn’t alert you to the fact that Papyrus might be anxious. You don’t even check your messages until you’ve gotten into your home, and kicked your shoes off. This is the first time you’ve bothered to check your phone since you hung up on Papyrus, and you’re not surprised to see all these messages from your skeleton friend. 

*New Message from Papyrus*

Papyrus
(X-XXX-XXX-XXXX)

Papyrus: dude, did you just hang up on me? not cool. i’m upset.

You’d worry about that message if you didn’t see the next part which has you knowing he’s fine. 

Papyrus: devastated! betrayed! desolate! i can't believe you’ve done this! ): 

Papyrus: for real though, call me back. we’re not done.

It stops there for a little bit, but eventually picks back up. 

Papyrus: it’s so fun sitting here, and feeling that something is bothering you, but you’re not messaging me baaaaack. chippyyyy ): ): 

Papyrus: seriously chip, are you okay?

Papyrus: chip? hello?

He stops again for a little while, but you did receive one last message before reaching home, and all it says is, 

Papyrus: i’m sorry...i didn’t mean to upset you earlier. please call me back.

Your heart thumps, and aches. He was worried, and you’d ignored all of his messages. You had even felt those flutters of emotions that probably belonged to him, and yet you still hadn’t checked your phone to see if he was alright. Stars, you feel crappy. Hurriedly, you hit the dial button near Papyrus’s name, and place it to your ear. He answers after two rings. 

“finally! where’ve you been?”

“Out with the girls. I was an honorary one tonight, remember?” you answer him calmly. 

“i know just...don’t hang up on me like that, then not message me back.”  he sounds anxious, “i’m sorry for earlier.”

“You don’t have anything to apologize for.” you soothe, your voice soft, “You didn’t do anything wrong.”

“i just don’t wanna fuck this up. i swear, she’s just my friend.”

“I know she is Papy.”

“then why can i still feel your hurt.” he whines, and you chuckle, 

“I think that will just need time to go away fully.” you try to think of something to get his mind off what happened earlier, “Want me to tell you what happened with my Dad?”

“...are you changing the subject?”

“Very much so.”

“i’ll take it. i kinda just wanna talk about literally anything with you right now. just wanna hear your voice for a while.”

Your heart melts hearing that. Papyrus might be starting to be more than just a friend, but even though you know you’re not ready to accept any sort of feelings you might have, it doesn’t stop your heart from pounding, nor the goofy smile as it takes over your face.

“I kinda wanna just sit, and listen to yours too. Guess we’re in luck.”

“what are the odds?” he jokes, but there’s no real oomph behind it like normal. The moment is not really one for joking.  

“More than you’d think.” you joke back, and sit down on your couch, to go over what happened with your father earlier that night, knowing by the end of it that the two of you would be okay. 

You have faith.

Chapter 10: Feelies

Summary:

You go for a bike ride, and we get an insight into Papyrus's feelings.

Biking is a fun activity. It's something you've enjoyed since you were little, but was not a thing you got to do often. Usually you're a bit too busy with your responsibilities to get our cycling. Luckily, every once in a while you get a break, and on this particular one, Felix asked you if you'd go up to the mountain trails to bike. You, of course, said yes. Not only do you get to bike, but you'll get to spend time with Felix, and that sounds fun.  

So, you're up, dressed, and ready to go to your Dad’s to pick up Felix, borrow his truck then head up to the mountains. Little did you know, you wouldn't be alone on this journey.

You're in a bit of a hurry since you're late to get Felix, and you just know he'd be all huffy at your tardiness. He always was. Your brother never cared about whether he, himself was late, but stars if you were he blew his top. Bit of a hypocrite in that respect. Regardless, you're late, and not really paying attention as you fly out your front door, slamming the thing shut then proceed to barrel right into Papyrus who'd evidently woken up early to come see you. 

It all sort of happened in slow motion. You'd slammed the front door shut which you know is locked, then turned around to hurry off the front porch, and smacked right into Papyrus. Unfortunately, he wasn't prepared for your weight, and the two of you tumble to the ground in a tangling of limbs, and a cacophony of oofs. 

Blinking in surprise, you stare down at Papyrus who is now underneath you. You're incredibly close to him, just mere inches from his face, and you can't help, but appreciate how pretty his bones are. Discoloured bones, or not, Papyrus was a good looking guy, and you're admiring that right now. 

"if you wanted to be on top, all you had to do was ask." Papyrus breathes out, looking equally surprised at your current positioning. 

Something sweet hits your nose, but it's faint, and you wonder if it's coming from Papyrus. You're definitely close enough to know. You can certainly smell his cigarettes, but underneath that there's something sweet, and familiar that you can't place. However, it's not a thought you can linger on long, seeing as Papyrus is literally underneath you right now. 

"Maybe this is me asking." you reply back, coming off flirtier than you'd meant it to. Papyrus smiles up at you, 

"down tiger, i'm not that kinda guy. take me out on a date first, why dontcha?" 

"Paps, I'm saying this with all the love in the world, but…" you trail off for a quick second before adding, "You are definitely the type of guy that does one night stands." 

"yeah, but you don't gotta spread it around." he chuckles, "just cause you think i'm a slut, doesn't mean everyone has to."

"Well, you may be a slut, but you're my slut." 

"sweet talker." he coos, then squirms beneath you, "and not that I'm not enjoying your exquisite form on top of me, since I am, but perhaps we oughta get up now." 

You'd somehow forgotten you were on top of him. Whoops. Quickly, you scurry upwards, and off of Papyrus who you hold your hand out to. He grabs it, and you hoist him up quite easily. Papyrus is very light. He brushes himself off lazily, and asks,

"so, where you off to in such a hurry?"

Shit, Felix! 

"Crap, I'm supposed to meet Felix. Well, I'm definitely late now." you check the time on your phone quickly as Papyrus responds. 

"oh? what're you doing?"

"Going to the mountain trails to bike." you answer, tossing a few bags you'd stacked outside your car into the backseat. 

"is this something you only do with your brother, or…?" 

You glance towards him to see him scuff his shoe on the ground as he kicks a rock. He's looking at you hopefully, and you easily figure out that he wants to come along, but doesn't want to intrude. You smile at him. 

"You're always welcome to come." you inform him, feeling your heartbeat swiftly pick up seeing his face light up, "Do you know how to bike?" 

"sorta." 

"Sorta?"

"i can stay upright...usually."  

"Usually?" You don't mean to, but you're smiling, and laughing a little at his word choice. He shrugs, and smiles back.

"eh, that's pretty good for having only ridden a bike a few times in my life." 

"Yeah, that's true. I have an idea though that may help keep you going since as you put it, you can keep upright." your grin grows as you shut the back door of your car, "C'mon, let's go! If we don't leave now, Felix will lose his shit." 

"pretty sure he'll lose his shit anyway, cause i'm there." Papyrus snorts, but moves to get into the passenger seat, while you hop into the driver's side. 

"Nah, it'll be fine." you reassure him. 

Evidently, it wasn't fine. 

Arriving at your father’s house, your Dad was pretty happy to see Papyrus enter alongside you, and so was Jude. Felix on the other hand, rounded the corner into the living room, tsked, and promptly turned around to go back to his room. Safe to say, you hurried after him real quick while leaving Papyrus with your father, and Jude. Figuring he's gone back to his room, you go right there, first knocking on his door. There's some sort of grumbling on the other side, which you'll take as him telling you to come in. 

Entering his room, you find it's cleaner than it usually is, but still very much looks like a sixteen year old rebellious boy's room. Felix is laying on his bed, staring at the ceiling with a sour puss expression. He's not looking at you, even as you sit down on the side of his bed. 

"Felix-" 

"No." he cuts you off, "This was supposed to be me, and you, and you brought him along."

Well, now you feel a tiny bit bad. You didn't realize that Felix had wanted it to just be the two of you. With a hum, you shift yourself, and using the fact that you weigh more than him, force Felix to scooch over in his own bed. He grumbles the whole time, but it allows you to lay down beside him, and stare at the ceiling with him. 

"I didn't realize you wanted it to be just the two of us, Felix. I apologize, but since he's already here I'm not going to send Papyrus home. However," you cut him off noticing his mouth open to protest, "how about in apology, you, and I, and I mean just the two of us, go do something else later this week. Anything you wanna do, and we'll do it." 

Felix shifts a bit in the bed, and finally looks at you, your own eyes reflecting back at you in his, 

"Anything I wanna do? Even paintball which you hate?" 

"Even paintball." you confirm. 

"And you promise we'll do this? You're not gonna bail on me?" 

"I promise." 

Felix sighs, still looking irritated, but mumbles, "Fine." 

Smiling, you throw your arm around Felix’s shoulders, and drag him into a hug despite his fervent protests. You laugh at his struggles. 

"C'mon Felix, give your older brother a hug!" 

"No way, man!" Felix fights, but eventually ends up losing, and gets hugged by you anyway. He growls, but let's it happen. 

Letting him go after making sure you get a quality hug, you sit yourself up on his bed, and pat his knee. 

"C'mon, let's go. We're losing daylight, and I'd rather bike in the day, then the night if we're up in the mountains." 

"Yeah, yeah." Felix sits up too, and the two of you stand up to head back to the living room where you find your family still entertaining Papyrus who's got a huge smile. Your heart flip flops at that gorgeous grin, and the moment it does, Papyrus's gaze snaps to you. Feeling your face burn, you try to focus instead on your father. 

"Hey Dad, do you mind if I borrow the tandem?" 

He blinks, and sits back in his seat, "Sure, I don't mind. Not really a great bike for the mountains though, Christopher."

"We're gonna go on some easier trails. Papyrus isn't an experienced rider." you explain, and hear Felix tsk again. 

"Why is he coming then?" he mutters under his breath, but it's loud enough for everyone to hear. 

"because how else can i annoy you?" Papyrus answers him, and Felix just glares. Dad steps in here again. 

"I see. Yes, of course you can borrow it. The bike should be in the shed out back." 

"Can I borrow your helmet too?" 

He chuckles, "Shouldn't be a problem. It's not as if Papyrus can get lice." 

You know he's joking, but he's probably also not joking. Lice are not fun, and it's easier to pass them around in headwear. 

"Thanks Dad." 

"Not a problem, now you boys should get going before it gets too late. Jude, and I will have fun at home here."  

You ruffle Jude's hair, and go to give your Dad a hug while Felix, and Papyrus slip their shoes on. You know there's some stuff you, and your Dad still need to talk about, but you're not bringing it up here. All of that can wait. Right now, you just want to give him a hug, grab the bikes, and the truck, then head up to the mountains. 

Like he always does, Dad pats your cheek, smiles, and gives you a soft "love you." Returning the sentiment, you pat his shoulder, then slip on your own shoes, and head out the door after Felix, and Papyrus. Once outside, you first head to the shed, and grab the bikes, loading them onto your father’s truck which you'll be borrowing along with the helmets. Next, you make sure you've got all the water, and food you'll need. Reassured that you won't be dehydrating, or going hungry, you go to jump into the driver's seat. 

"Can I drive?" Felix asks eagerly, stopping you. 

Tossing the keys between your hands, you think about his request. Felix is sixteen, and he does have his learner's permit, so he can drive as long as you're with him. The real question is, do you wish to experience that horror today? Humming quietly, you can see just how much he wants to do this. He's practically pleading with his eyes right now, and is even jutting his lower lip in the form of a pout. With a sigh, you make your next toss of the keys change direction so they're aimed at him. Felix excitedly catches them. 

"Awesome! Best big brother ever!" he points at you in an exuberant manner before running to jump into the driver's side. 

Papyrus who has been watching this the whole time comes up to place his hand upon your shoulder. He leans in, and whispers in your ear, his warm breath caressing your cheek as he does. 

"we're going to die, aren’t we?" 

"Most likely." you tease, your head turning ever so slightly to the side, catching a glimpse of his smile. 

You're really close, your heart flip flopping at the sight of him. His smile widens, his one good eye light twinkling as your heartbeat increases. Part of you wants to believe he can feel this, and he might know how you feel, but the other hopes he doesn’t. That way you can keep this secret to yourself. The fact that you’re probably falling for him, and he’s still in love with someone else. It can’t happen, not when he’s unsure. Doing so would hurt way too much. 

Throwing a smile back at him, although weak, you move to hop into the truck, and sit yourself in the middle seat upfront. A small wave of what feels like anxiety washes over you. It has you instinctively looking at Papyrus as he gets into the passenger seat beside you. He’s staring straight ahead, and after buckling himself in, reaches into his pocket to pull out what appears to be a lighter. As Felix starts the truck, he begins moving it between his hands, that anxious feeling settling into your gut. This isn’t your anxiety. Is it Papyrus’s? 

Perhaps he’s nervous about the biking, but you’re also a bit dumbfounded that you can feel this, and so clearly. Everything up until now had just been little flutters, or inklings that something was wrong. Maybe distance was a factor? Who knows? Well, Papyrus probably does, but you’re not bringing that up in front of Felix. You’re not aiming to embarrass your soulmate today. Instead, you subtly reach over, and place your hand atop of his fidgeting ones as Felix pulls out of the driveway. 

Papyrus’s hands still instantly, and he stiffens a bit beside you. Asking most likely would’ve been more appropriate here, but if you did that you’d just be drawing attention to the bratty teenager in the car that something is wrong. Felix would have a field day if he knew he could get under Papyrus’s metaphorical skin about something. The two just don’t get along, and you don’t wish to antagonize it. So, you keep quiet, and ever so gently, move your hand so you can lace your fingers between his scarred ones. You feel as Papyrus relaxes, and grips onto your hand to moment your fingertips touch his metacarpals. 

As if by magic, and perhaps it is, that anxiety disappears. It’s as if someone snapped their fingers, and it was gone. Whatever had been bothering Papyrus was solved just by you holding his hand. That blush from before returns from that thought, and what it might imply. However, that sensation of anxiety isn’t just gone. It’s been replaced. A warm feeling sits in your chest, not your own, and one you can’t figure out. It’s possible that certain emotions are easier to distinguish than others, or it’s very likely that your bond hasn’t settled fully yet. Papyrus said before that the more the bond settles the more you’ll feel, and the stronger it’ll be. You decide it’s better to not linger on those thoughts for too long, and choose to focus on the warmth Papyrus’s hand brings. 

Luckily, Felix is too preoccupied with driving, and not getting you all into an accident to notice that you’re holding hands. He’s not a terrible driver, just a new one. Your brother will learn eventually, but for now, he does need a little coaching which you do provide him from time to time as the three of you drive up to the mountain trails. Even Papyrus is helpful with well timed jokes that you can see have your brother relaxing since it puts him in an almost defensive state since he can’t let Papyrus win. Stars your brother is stubborn, and competitive. However, it does help you all stay on the road, and reach the mountains in one piece, so you’ll take it. 

Upon reaching the trails, you help Felix park since it’s one of his weak points in driving, then make sure your bag is all packed, and helmets are being worn. Felix already begrudgingly has his own on his head, and you set another upon Papyrus’s skull. He chuckles. 

“don’t really have any brains to rattle there, chippy.”

Felix tenses hearing that nickname, and before you can even answer your soulmate, he barks out. 

“Don’t call him that!”

Papyrus calmly turns his focus to your little brother, “oh, why not?”

“Just don’t!” he snaps, looking irritated, although that may just be his natural state. 

“is it because will calls him that?” Papyrus asks, most likely genuinely curious, but his words have unknown consequences. You can see Felix swell with anger.

“Shut up! As if you know anything!” 

“Felix, it’s fine!” you try to soothe, “It doesn’t bother me that he calls me that.”

“It should, and why are you always taking his side!”    

“I’m not, I-”

“You do!” Felix growls, and without a word, gets on his bike, then kicks off to start going down the first trail. You sigh. Of course he’d lose his temper, and go off ahead. Your attention refocuses on Papyrus.

“Sorry.”

“for?” he asks, brow raising, “you didn’t just snap at me, he did. you don’t have to apologize for his outbursts, chip. he’s sixteen, he’s almost an adult, and you can’t keep apologizing for him.”

“Yeah, I know.” you murmur, reaching up, and snapping the straps to his helmet under his chin, “And even though you don’t have brains, you still have a skull even if it is thick,” you tease, “if you fall, and hit your head, you’ll hurt yourself.”

“eh, probably best,” he adjusts the helmet so it’s more comfortable while you put on your own, “don’t really have a lot of HP to start with.”

“HP stands for HoPe right? It’s like health when fighting?”

“among other things, yes.” 

You help him get situated on the bike despite his protesting that he was fine, before getting on yourself. He did say he had a little experience, but you’re a worrier. You probably always will be. Once you see that he’s fine, you get on the front, and the two of you begin going after Felix who’s got a wicked head start. It might be best that he does though. A good cooldown is needed for your younger brother. You know it’s hard that Papyrus is using the nickname that Will uses, but you think it’s time for someone else to make it their own. That one little name can’t always be associated with Will. You refuse to let that happen, and when you hear “Chippy” now it doesn’t make you feel awful. It’s beginning to remind you of Papyrus, and that’s what really matters. 

“So, you don’t have a lot of HP?” you inquire a few moments down the trail, not wanting to bike in silence, or stuck in your thoughts of how you like that Papyrus calls you Chippy.

“not a ton, nope.”

“How much do you have?”

“1HP.” 

You nearly slam on the brakes. 

1HP, that can’t be right? Instead, you give a quick glance behind you, “Are you kidding?”

“nope.”

“How do you...do anything? How did you fight without dying? I’m...kind of flabbergasted, I won’t lie, and a bit concerned if I’m honest.”

“aww, you worryin’ about me chippy?”

“A little!” you admit, “You gonna answer my questions?”

“you’d be surprised how little damage doing certain things can do, and as for fighting, i’m good at dodging.”

“But you must’ve made mistakes at some point?”

“trust me chippy, i’m nearly impossible to hit, and a lot of the time when fighting i didn’t have to worry about dying.”

“How come?” you ask, directing the bike to avoid a hole in the trail, Papyrus putting his weight into it just right making you smile. Guess he knows more than he let on, or he’s a fast learner. 

“intent.” he responds, sounding casual, “a lotta the time the people i fought didn’t actually want me to die, just hurt me, so that’s what would happen. i’d get hurt, but not die.”

“Even with 1HP?”

“even with 1HP.”

Well, that’s a relief. You wouldn’t wish to accidentally smack him, or something then kill him. That doesn’t sound like a fun time. You know what happens to monsters that lose their soulmates. They fall down, and dust, their soul unable to take the strain of losing their other half. You’re not entirely sure what happens to humans, but if you’re honest you kind of would rather keep that one a mystery. Sure, you could ask Papyrus, and he’d probably tell you, but you prefer not knowing. Alternatively, you try a completely different sort of question. 

“Do I have a lot of HP?” 

He snorts, “no idea. would have to see your soul to find out.”

“Which is supposed to be private to monsters.” you fill in, “So, I can’t just ask you to check.”

“not unless you wanna commit a scandal!” he gasps in a way you know is fake, “i knew it, you just want me in bed. it’s the reason you brought me along, you wanna show me your soul then bang in these woods. for shame!”

You nearly choke on your laughter, “Yes, you’ve revealed my dastardly plan! Whatever shall I do?”

“cry, or perhaps come up with a better plan.” he sighs, “because all of this,” he removes one hand from the handlebars which you nearly tell him not to do, but hold yourself back to see what he’s doing, “ain’t just for free baby.” he gestures to himself which has your shoulders shaking as you reply.

“That’s twice today I’m going to point out that you’re definitely a one night stand kinda guy.”

“well, yeah true, but not with you.” he snickers, “take me on a date first chippy, jeez.” he’s blessedly got both hands on his handlebars again, “preferably one that doesn’t involve one of your brothers coming along.”

“Hey, you tagged along on this brotherly adventure!” you point out, “I didn’t just randomly invite Felix, and as if I’d bring my brothers on a date.”

“oh ho, so you’ve thought about us going on a date!” he teases jubilantly, your cheeks starting to heat up. 

“I never said that!”

“it’s implied~!” he sings, sounding infinitely pleased with this information. 

Coming up to a bridge, you figure here might be a good place to stop to call Felix. You’ve been a bit concerned that you haven’t come across him the entire time you’ve been biking with Papyrus. You get that he’s upset, but you don’t like that he’s gone off alone, especially since he might hurt himself up here. Also, stopping here might get you out of this date conversation with Papyrus which has your cheeks flaming, and your heart speeding up. You gesture towards it. 

“Let’s stop there, so I can call Felix, okay?”

“suuure, but this isn’t over yet chippy!” Papyrus smirks, and you just know he’s going to pull up the whole date thing at the worst possible moment for fun, isn’t he? Stars, he most definitely will, knowing him. 

With an inaudible sigh, but still smiling, you stop the bike alongside Papyrus, and hop off upon reaching the bridge. Pulling your phone from your back pocket, you dial up your brother’s number while Papyrus pulls a cigarette from his pack, and lights it. Guess he needed a break too, huh?

----

I watch him as he makes that phone call, cigarette in hand. My craving for one of these has been fierce since I first stepped into that truck to go on this weird little outing with him, and his brother. Exercise isn’t my thing, but somehow that didn’t even occur to me when I asked if I could come along. All I thought of was the fact that I wanted to be close to him. To spend as much time with him as I could. 

Part of me hates that he’s trying to contact his brother right now. I don’t want the brat to come back, and intrude on this. I just want Chip all to myself, and that scares me. What’s wrong with me? More, and more I’m feeling his emotions. His sadness, his joy, his anger, and most recently those feelings of a flip flopping stomach with butterflies invading. Those ones are starting to be harder to distinguish from my own. 

Putting the cigarette between my teeth, I take a drag, and try to focus on the calming effect smoking has on me. This is different than it was with Shiloh. It doesn’t feel the same. Not in a bad way, just a way that has me truly confused. 

Is it possible that I never truly loved her, but just admired her integrity instead…?

Embarrassment floods me at that thought. It’s something that’s been popping up from time to time in my mind lately. Could I really have been that naive, or dumb? I know I’d never been in love up until that point which may have clouded my judgment, but I really thought that I...but maybe I wasn’t? With Chip, everything feels easy. Like we’re puzzle pieces that fit so perfectly, and snugly together that there’s no mistaking that we go together. He makes me feel like it’s okay to just be me, however I want to be. With her, I felt I had to be something else to try, and have her like me. 

Glancing over at him, I watch as his gaze meets mine, and my soul does a backflip as he smiles, his gorgeous eyes lighting up at the sight of me. I know he can’t feel this yet, and I’m so eternally grateful. At least, I don’t think he can since he hasn’t said anything. Chip is many things, and one of them is an open book. He’s always good at telling me stuff, so if he was feeling my emotions, I’d like to think he’d tell me. I know I can feel his. Each time his soul starts beating faster when I smile at him, or we accidentally touch one another, my soul speeds up to try, and match his. 

The only thing that sucks is the hesitation that’s there. 

I see it every time he looks like he’s starting to feel something for me. His soul speeds up, and his smile will get so soft as he looks at me that it has me wanting to hug him, or more often lately...kiss him. Then it’ll falter. His soul will stutter, as if he’s just remembered something, and that soft smile will become strained. He’ll joke it off, and return a halfhearted flirtation of mine with something of his own, but it feels forced.

I never should’ve told him about Shiloh.

If I could kick myself, I would. What was I thinking? It was stupid of me to say anything because now it’s getting in the way. At first right after we met I couldn’t care less if it got in the way, but now I hate it. Now, I feel it’s getting in the way of us truly getting close, and it makes my soul ache. Like there’s a knot in one of the strings of our bond, and it’s pulling painfully on my soul as it attempts to untangle. 

“Felix is on his way back to us.”

I actually jump at his voice. How lost in my thoughts was I? He instantly looks apologetic, and his concern fills my non-existent belly. 

“Oh jeez, sorry! Didn’t mean to scare you!”

“jus’ lost in thoughts, no worries.” I reassure, touched by his concern for me. He often gets concerned for me, and it always has me a little giddy, like when we were in the truck. I fight to stop my cheeks from flaming purple, remembering how warm his hand felt nestled in mine. He saw me playing with my old zippo lighter, which is something I do when I’m nervous, or anxious, and reached over to comfort me.  

His concern wanes in my stomach as relief crosses his face. 

“Good, wouldn’t want to give you a heart attack.” he jokes, making me smile. 

“with what heart?” I tap my chest, and he chuckles, that sound being like music to my ears. 

“Oh, I’m sure there’s something there.” he comes to stand beside me, bumping his shoulder with mine. 

I can’t help myself, and lean into him as he stands beside me. The warmth his body gives off is so comforting, and his scent fills my senses, driving me a little crazy. I want to just nuzzle my face into his neck. Is that so terrible? Fuck, I’m turning into Sans. This is how he was with Shiloh, and I can never, ever let him know about this, or I’ll never hear the end of it. 

“so, where was the brat?” I ask, changing the subject. Chip sighs, and rubs his face with one hand. 

“Oh, just farther down the trail. He gave me an earful as usual.”

I don’t tell him, and I probably won’t for a long time, but I hate how his family treats him sometimes. Sure, they’re not abusive, and it’s obvious there is love there, but they expect everything from him. He’s practically killing himself in order to make sure they’re happy, but what are they doing to help make him happy? My allegiance is with Chip, not his family. In my books, they come second, and just listening to how Felix dismisses him, or how his father won’t listen when it comes to Will annoys me. 

Sudden anxiety floods me at the thought of Will. Of how he’d feel if he knew my dirty little secret. I just know he’d hate me. That it would ruin everything if I told him about going to rehab, and being a recovering drug addict. It’s been nearly four years since I first got sober, and I’m proud of that. Sure, there were some close calls last year, but I still didn’t use. Would that matter to Chip though? Could he see past the drugs to see how hard I’m working at staying clean?

“nothing new then.” I reply, not wanting to think about this any longer. 

“He’s been a bit better lately.” he lies, my special ability picking it up instantly. I reach over to poke his forehead, 

“liar.”

“...Have I ever told you that I hate that ability?”

Unable to stop myself, I burst into laughter. This isn’t the first time someone has told me they hate my special skill, and it isn’t even the first time he’s told me. Sans tells me all the time how he hates it too, as does Shiloh. Maybe people just need to stop lying, have they ever thought of that? Coughing, I smirk at him. 

“eh, you’ll get used to it.”

“I highly doubt that.” he smiles back, “So, if you have kids, will they be able to detect lies too?”

“didn’t know you wanted to have babies with me chippy.” I joke, figuring he’d just tease me back. Instead, he shrugs.

“I’d like to have a family someday. If that’s with you, I’d feel lucky.”

Well, there’s that racing soul again. I wasn’t expecting that from him, and I can’t stop the blush this time as it heats up across my cheekbones. Don’t worry though, he of course noticed, and decided to point it out. 

“Are you blushing?”

“no, you are.” I counter like a ten year old. Great, I’ve become Jude. He laughs, 

“You so are! Aw, Papy,” my soul speeds up even more at the nickname, “you wanna have babies with me! That’s cute.”  

“any chance we could just move past this, and oh, i don’t know, talk about the weather?” I try, knowing my chances are slim.

“Nope. You’d hop on this chance to tease me, so why shouldn’t I hop on this chance to tease you.” he pokes my flaming cheek. 

“mean! so mean! i can’t believe you’d be so mean to your soulmate this way!” I fake whine, pretending to be incredibly put out by his joking. He doesn’t fall for it, but instead joins in as he usually does. Something I like.

“Of course! Don’t you know I must torture you! It is my right!” 

“since when?” I gasp, and he laughs, 

“Since the day I dumbly introduced myself as the sandwich king.”

“yeah, not your best moment.” I join in on his laughter, the dramatics dying. It’s nice to just be able to sit, and laugh with him. It’s much better than worrying about everything. Once composed though, he says something I sort of expected to get later on, and not today. 

“Well, it’s not like we can have kids biologically anyway.”

I blink. Well, I suppose it wouldn’t hurt for him to know now, “yes we can.”

He grows quiet, his gaze snapping from his feet to meet my gaze, “wait, we can?”

I nod, “yeah.”

“How?”

“i carry.” I explain, “most male monsters can carry a souling, and skeleton monsters are one of the best ones in terms of carrying a souling. we can create whatever genitals we need, and our ecto is perfect for expanding to create a pseudo womb for the baby to grow in.”

“So...you’d get pregnant?” He confirms, and I nod. He looks incredibly curious now, “How does that even happen? It’s not like my uhhh...is compatible.”

“were you perhaps looking for the word “semen” there, chippy?” I snort, “and technically it is, but also not? you can get me pregnant that way, but the chances are super slim. like crazy slim. best way is when both souls want it.” 

There’s also the factor of the resonance, and actually having sex, but I don’t really want to go down that road right now, especially when I can see Felix biking down the trail towards us. Well, that was a fun anatomy lesson! Now, it’s time to table it in favour of other things which it seems Chip understands having also noticed his brother’s approach. Best to put the weewee, and coochie talk on hold around the minor. 

Skidding to a stop, Felix first glares at me, then looks to his brother. This kid has some serious territory issues when it comes to Chip, I swear. I have no idea what I did other than exist to piss him off. Chip, leaving my side goes over to his brother, and I instantly miss the feeling of him pressed against me. My soul longs, and aches for him to come back, his scent lingering around me. Still, I say nothing. I don’t want to give a name to these feelings, and I don’t want to presume anything in regards to them, or what I’ve been feeling from Chip lately. We’re just friends, that’s all. 

So, why does it hurt to say that, even in my own mind?

Ignoring the ache, I join in on the conversation with Chip, and his brother. The two of them are discussing where to bike now since it seems the brat has had time to cool off from his temper tantrum earlier. Once again, exercise is not my thing, nor a skill of mine, but if it helps me be closer to him, I’ll do it, and do it, I do. The three of us spend nearly the rest of the day biking around in the mountains, and by the end of it, I’m so tired. Well, more tired than usual. It’s not as if I have a healthy sleep schedule being plagued by insomnia the way I am. 

When it begins to become obvious that it’s getting darker, the three of us head back to the truck, load it up, and go back to Chip’s father’s house. This time, Chip drives, and I’m stuck in the middle with Felix in the passenger seat. Thankfully, the kid doesn’t start with me, because I’d seriously win in a battle of words with him. No originality when it comes to insults with this one, I swear. 

Making that quick stop at Chris’s house, we drop off Felix, the bikes, and truck. Chip talks with his father for a few moments, most of it hushed, and I wonder if any of it has to do with the fight they recently had. I know they still haven’t talked it out, but seeing as the conversation doesn’t last too long, it probably wasn’t that. That talk needs to happen, but I’m not holding my breath on it. I get the distinct feeling that Chris doesn’t want to talk about it from things Chip has said to me recently. However, I don’t voice this. It’s obvious this is a family matter, and has nothing to do with me. Once they’re done, Chris pats Chip’s cheek as he normally does, and the two of us head out. Leaving, we get into Chip’s car instead of his father’s truck, and I expect him to go back to his place, but he ends up taking me home. I could’ve shortcutted my way back, but I suppose he’s not quite aware of that ability yet, is he?

Stopping at the huge house I share with Sans, Shiloh, and Maris, I get out of the car, and fully expect Chip to stay inside it, but he surprises me again when he doesn’t. This time, he gets out, and he walks me to the door. What a gentleman! Reaching said door, I turn to him, and smile. 

“thanks for the fun time.”

“Glad you had fun.” he grins back, “We need to hangout again soon, okay?”

“yeah, course.” I assure him. There’s no way I’m going to turn down that request.

We both linger for a moment longer. Unspoken words hanging between us. It’s getting harder to part ways from him, knowing that there’s something going on with us, but neither is saying anything. Not that I want anything to be said right now. We’re just friends...friends! 

Then why am I leaning towards him like I’m about to kiss him?

Quickly in my panic, I change the direction I’m going, and press my teeth against his cheek, giving him a soft kiss. Pulling back, I flush bright purple at his stunned face, and how his own cheeks have turned red. 

“i...see ya later. i’ll text you.” I murmur, and he just nods looking dazed. 

Hurrying, I scamper through the front door, my soul pounding as I shut it behind me, and lean against it. I can hear as he walks away, already longing for him to stay, and as his car starts up, my soul aching. Slowly, the sound of his car begins to fade away, and only once I can no longer hear it do I push myself off the door, and head into the house. My plan is just to go to my room so I can wallow in my feelies, but I get stopped in the great room when Maris notices me. Shiloh, and Sans are nearby talking to one another, and as my niece sees me she starts crawling towards me squealing as she does sometimes. This alerts my brother, and his soulmate to my return. 

Squatting down, I wait for Maris to reach me, and once she does, I lift her up to cradle her against me, then make my way to my brother who’s waiting. 

“YOU WERE GONE ALL DAY. WHERE DID YOU GO?”

“was out.” is all I reply with. He sighs, and reaches to take Maris from me which I allow. 

“YES, I REALIZE THAT, BUT WHAT WERE YOU DOING? WHERE DID YOU GO?”

“does it matter?” I mutter, shoving my hands into my pockets. Ever since that fight, Sans, and I haven’t been on the best of terms. I will admit, I’m not helping matters by not communicating my hurt over it to him. 

“I SUPPOSE NOT.” he murmurs back, “I WAS JUST WORRIED.”

“i’m a big boy, sans. i can take care of myself.”

“YES, I KNOW THAT.” he retorts, beginning to sound irritated, “WERE YOU WITH CHRISTOPHER?”

“stop calling him that.” I bite back instead of just saying where I’d been, “he won’t say it, but he hates being called that. just call him chip, already.”

“PAPYRUS, I’M JUST TRYING TO BE INVOLVED IN YOUR LIFE! I’M YOUR BROTHER, YOU DON’T HAVE TO BITE MY HEAD OFF AT THESE TINY THINGS!” 

“but it’s okay for you to bite my head off whenever?”

“I NEVER SAID THAT! I’M TRYING TO GET TO KNOW YOUR SOULMATE, BUT YOU NEVER BRING HIM AROUND!”

“for good reason!” I snap back, “you were awful to him the last time he was here! it wouldn’t surprise me if he was scared of you sans!” 

Some hurt flashes across my brother’s face, but it’s gone almost instantly, “I WAS WORRIED FOR MY DAUGHTER, PAPYRUS! CHRISTOPHER UNDERSTOOD, HE-”

“well, i don’t!” I cut him off, and without one more word, I stomp off towards the stairs. 

“PAPYRUS!” Sans calls out after me, but I don’t stop.

I hate being here now. It feels awkward, and weird like all I do is get in the way. There’s no place for me here, but I don’t want to live alone again. Those couple of months sucked. They were the actual worst, and if I hadn’t had little buddy with me, it would’ve been even worse. As if right on cue, I can hear the telltale signs of little buddy jogging up the stairs to follow me to my room, so the moment I get there, I hold the door open to allow him to run in before slamming the door shut. Sans won’t ever get why I’m angry, and he’ll never apologize for what he’s done. Knowing this leaves me unsure as to where our relationship stands, and that scares me. 

----

Papyrus stomps away angrily, my soul sinking at his departure. I don’t like that we’re fighting. I hate that he won’t talk to me, and that I’ve somehow become the enemy. Holding my daughter close to my body, I give the side of her skull a kiss as she attempts to stick her fingers in my nasal cavity. She’s quite taken with trying to grab things like noses, and lips. Shiloh’s had an awful time with Maris grabbing her hair, but my princess is always patient with our daughter. 

Even just thinking of Shiloh seems to summon her as I feel her hand on my shoulder. Glancing up, I can see her soft, perfect smile. 

“He’ll come around.” she whispers gently to me. 

“I’M JUST TRYING TO BE INVOLVED.” I reply to her, “I WANT TO KNOW MORE ABOUT CHRISTOPHER, BUT HE WON’T LET ME! HE JUST...UGH.”

“Maybe start,” she lifts Maris from my arms, “By calling him Chip, not Christopher. If Papyrus says he hates it then we should respect that, and if you really want to get to know him, then maybe you’ll have to take matters into your own hands.”

“SUCH AS?”

“I don’t know...maybe invite him over for dinner?” she tries, and I blink at her then look up towards the stairs where my brother just stormed off to. I begin to think about what my princess has just said, and the more I think about it, the more I realize. 

That’s not such a terrible idea. 

Chapter 11: Dinner with the Serifs

Summary:

There's a lot of feelings and misunderstandings floating around, and now you've been invited to the Serif's for dinner. What could go wrong?

He kissed you. 

Sure, it was just on the cheek, but it was still a kiss, and yes, you’re still thinking about it days later. Every time you do, a goofy grin breaks out onto your face, and there’s only so many excuses you can give Dad about why you look like a lunatic. Even now, you're floating around the shop as if you're on a cloud, going to, and fro, you're barely paying attention as you move about on autopilot, too stuck in your own head about the fact that Papyrus kissed you, even if it was just on the cheek. Unfortunately, this type of behaviour does lead to accidents, which is exactly what happens. 

Dazed, you’d had the car door open on a customer's vehicle, and been checking some information. It was routine, and something you had to do from time to time. You do it with ease, and rarely have an incident. However, due to the fact that you’re so out of it when you'd gone to slam the door shut, you'd miscalculated where your hand had been, and slammed the door right on your fingers. 

Swearing loudly with a gasp, you quickly bring your hand close to your body, cradling your fingers as pain sears through them. Dad is at your side instantly, having heard your cry of pain, and is quick, but careful in taking your hand to look at it. 

"You're not usually this clumsy Christopher." he comments, his tone questioning as he examines your fingers. 

You can see the skin is broken on a few, but you're having no issues bending your thumb, pinkie, ring, and middle fingers. It's your index that hurts the most, and you're having trouble moving it. 

"I know," you hiss, "I was just stuck in my head, ah...fuck." you groan, just knowing at least one of your fingers is broken. 

Dad tsks, but he doesn't sound upset, only concerned, "We gotta get your hand looked at. Your index finger is already bruising, and swelling. C'mon." he starts leading you out, but you dig your heels in to stop him. 

"I can take myself Dad, the car-" 

"Can wait." He cuts you off, "I'm taking you to get your hand looked at. I'll deal with the client later." 

Not one to argue with your Dad, you give in, and go along with him to the ER, where you sit, wait, and eventually get taken in for an x-ray. Upon seeing it, you can easily see the break in your index finger. The doctor splints, and wraps it for you while letting you know not to use it for a few weeks. That you have to let it heal properly, or it'll be a bigger pain down the road. Perfect, of course, you broke your finger today. Why wouldn’t you?

After receiving the proper care instructions from the doctor, your Dad takes you back to the shop along with him so you can collect your car. On the way, he decides to ask you a few things you wish he wouldn’t. 

"What's got you in such a daze lately, Christopher?" he's got his eyes on the road, but you can hear the curiosity in his voice, "Is it Papyrus?" the tone changing to amused in a heartbeat. You unconsciously flush. 

"...No." 

"You're a terrible liar, Christopher." Dad chuckles, and reaches over to pinch your cheek since he's stopped at a red light. You swat his hand away, being careful of your broken finger as you do. 

"Just...we're getting closer, and I'm working out how I feel." 

"Oh? Something conflicting with you?" 

You debate on telling him about Shiloh, and how Papyrus is in love with her. How you're terrified of falling for him when he might not be able to ever love you back despite being his soulmate. Although deep in your very core you already know you have feelings for him. It's obvious, probably to everyone since your cheeks flush at the mere mention of him, and how in your quiet moments your mind wanders only to him. How funny he is, and carefree. How you'd love to be those things with him too. 

However, you don’t tell Dad these things. You keep that all locked away inside your soul, unsure if the key can ever be found since only Papyrus can acquire it. Instead, you shrug as the streetlight turns green. 

"No, just unsure." 

He hums, but says nothing else. Dad was always good not to push you about these things, especially when you look so desolate about the situation. The next time he speaks is when you're back at the garage with him telling you to take it easy, and he'd have you back at the shop once your finger had healed. It was a pain, and you know you're making things hard for him, leaving you apologetic. He tells you not to worry, and to go home to ice your finger as the doctor ordered. Following his advice, you first give him a hug, then head home to your empty little abode. Sometimes coming back to a quiet home isn't always the nicest, especially when the first thing you do is check your phone to find Papyrus has messaged you. 

Papyrus
(X-XXX-XXX-XXXX)

Papyrus: you okay?

That's all he's sent, but even this leaves you conflicted. Still, you message him back. It's not good to leave him hanging. Texting is a bit awkward with your splinted finger, but you manage. 

You: I'm fine, no need to worry.

Papyrus: you sure? coulda sworn i'd felt you hurt yourself earlier. 

You: I did. It's nothing big, and I'm home, so I'm really fine.

Papyrus: cool, and good. would be awfully sad if you'd gotten maimed, or something chippy. you're quite dashing with all your limbs.

Your heart aches seeing that. Does he mean that, or is he just playing around with you? When he texts her, is he the same way? Jealousy really isn’t really becoming of you, is it? Luckily, Papyrus's next text is able to distract you. 

Papyrus: can i come over? 'm bored, and i don't have to work, so we can hang, while i make sure you're in one piece ;)

You should just respond with yes. You want to see him. That kiss from before flashes in your mind, and has you nearly typing out that yes, but the cold reminder of the fact that you're currently still playing second fiddle slaps you from that. It has you hesitating, an ugly feeling welling inside you as you instead text him back, 

You: Not tonight. I'm going to lay down.

Papyrus: i don't mind doing that either ;D

Even when you're down he pulls a smile from you at that quick reply, but still you reinforce that you want to be alone despite the fact that you truly want anything but that.  

You: Not tonight.

You figure that'll be it. Papyrus will know you're not up for it, and leave it be. How wrong you are. Another ping from your phone alerts you to a new message. Looking at it, you can see it's Papyrus again. 

Papyrus: did i do something wrong?

You: No, I'm just tired.

Papyrus: ...is this cause of the kiss?

Yes. 

You: No, the kiss was nice. I'm seriously just tired Papy. I'll text you later, okay?

Papyrus: okay, you better. don't leave me hangin' handsome!

Setting your phone down onto your bedside table, you flop onto your bed. What a nightmare. You really did love that kiss, but those thoughts of not being able to be with Papyrus really are overpowering, and you're not quite sure what you can do to make it better. You thought maybe some distance could make things better, or easier, leading you to avoid Papyrus for a few days. He's been texting, and called a few times, but you keep avoiding seeing him directly. This is obviously hurting Papyrus, your chest panging every time you turn him down for something, the ache deep, and longing. These never belong to you. 

Doing this didn't make you feel good, and you know it's wrong, but you're at a bit of a loss on what to do. Papyrus obviously wants to see you, and you're cruelly denying it. So, when you receive a call days after breaking your finger, you figure it's Papyrus again. Not even looking at the caller ID, you answer the phone.

"Hello?" 

You expect to hear Papyrus’s voice when the person on the other end speaks. So, it's no surprise then when you startle at it so obviously not being him when they begin talking. 

"HELLO, CHIP. IT'S SANS." 

You instantly straighten hearing the older brother’s voice. First of all when did he get your number, and secondly...did he just call you Chip? 

"Hey, Sans." you reply calmly, "Everything okay?"  

“EVERYTHING IS FINE, I’M MERELY CALLING TO INVITE YOU TO DINNER.” 

Right to the point, eh? You can vibe with that. 

“Well...sure, why not? When?”

“TONIGHT.”

That’s a bit sudden. Jeepers Sans, has no one taught you how to give proper notice? You don’t even know why you’re complaining, it’s not as if you have anything else going on. All you’ve been doing is hanging around home since your father won’t let you work with your broken finger. However, going to dinner also means seeing Papyrus, the guy you’ve kind of been avoiding the last few days. You can’t just ghost him forever though, and it’s not like you’d be alone? Sans, and Shiloh would be there you assume since it’s Sans inviting you, not Papyrus. Plus, that means Maris as well, and a baby is always a good buffer from awkward conversation. 

“Yeah, I can do that. What time?”

Sans relays the timing to you, and you make sure to write it down so you don’t forget. The last thing you need is to be late to a dinner Sans invited you to. That wouldn’t be awkward at all!

“Sounds good.” you tell him after chatting about when to show up, “I’ll see you then.”

“WE’RE LOOKING FORWARD TO IT.”

“Me too. Bye Sans.”

“GOODBYE.” 

Sans promptly hangs up right after that. He really is business-like sometimes isn’t he? Maybe he was nervous though. Your past interactions with him haven’t always been positive, but you thought you were past that even though you’re still a bit scared of him. He’s intimidating, okay?

Which is why you make sure to give yourself ample time to get ready, especially with your still broken index finger. This thing is annoying, you can’t wait until you’re able to take it off. Yes, it’s just a finger, but you don’t notice how often you use your fingers in the run of a day until you’re unable to use one. Regardless of the injured finger, you’re able to get ready in time, and out to the Serif residence just early enough to be polite, but not so early that it’ll be odd. It’s a fine line, you know, and you’re proud that you got it right this time. You’d even had time to run, and grab a bottle of wine as a gift. It’s always a nice thing to bring something small when invited to dinner. 

Parking your car, you’re quick to jump out, and make your way up the steps to ring the doorbell. Hearing the chiming jingle as it goes through the house, muffled by the front door, you do one last check to make sure you’re presentable. Finding yourself in order, you prepare yourself for what’s about to be on the other side of that door. Which happens to be Shiloh. She answers the door, and instantly looks surprised. 

“Oh, hey! You here to see Papyrus?”

You blink, and tilt your head. Uhh...did you get the day wrong? Please say you didn’t. Fuck, that’s embarrassing, but you’re sure Sans said tonight! He said tonight, right?

“Um...no, well yes, just...Sans invited me to dinner?” you say your posture definitely conveying your uncertainty, “He said tonight, but maybe I misheard?”

Now she looks just as confused as you probably feel. She looks back into the house, then at you, then back into the house. 

“He didn’t say anything, but you’re always welcome here, so c’mon in. We’ll get to the bottom of this.”

“Thanks.” you smile at her, and enter the home, allowing her to finally shut the door. Slipping your shoes off, you offer her the bottle, “Here, this is for you, and Sans.”

She beams at you, “Thank you! Ooh, it’s red, Sans loves red wine.” she winks at you, “Excellent choice!”

“Perfect, and I didn’t even know!”

You really didn’t. You just picked something at random, so that was a very lucky guess. Following Shiloh through the house towards the kitchen, you can smell as Sans cooks, and see him hurrying about. Papyrus is sitting on a stool, facing his busy bee brother. Neither see you approach, but Maris does. She’s sitting in a high chair, and starts babbling towards you as you get closer, but she’s probably doing that because her mother is right there. 

“Sans,” Shiloh calls out as you reach the kitchen. You stand just behind her, and out of sight of Papyrus, “Did you forget to tell us something?”

“NO.” he replies, not looking at her, “WHY?”

“Are you sure?”

He finally looks up towards her, and sees you, “OH, HELLO CHIP. GLAD YOU COULD MAKE IT.”

Papyrus until this point hadn’t been paying attention. Honestly, he looked like he’d been falling asleep propped up by his own elbow, and hand. The moment he heard Sans greet you though, that elbow slips, and you nearly get to watch him face plant into the island countertop. Luckily he catches himself last minute, and nearly whirls himself off the stool as he turns to look in your direction. His cheeks are flushed bright purple, and he doesn’t say anything, but just stares in surprise. You wave. 

“Hey.”

It’s quiet for a beat just before Papyrus blurts out, “what’re you doing here?”

Smiling, and barely containing your laughter, you point to Sans, “He invited me for dinner.”

Papyrus turns in his seat to look at Sans, who is walking over, “did he now?”

Sans glances at his younger brother, then you, “I DID. I THINK IT’S TIME WE ALL GOT TO KNOW ONE ANOTHER, DON’T YOU?”

Your soulmate doesn’t say anything, and you can’t see his expression since he’s turned to look at Sans, but if you’re gauging anything from his posture, you can tell he’s not pleased. It’s either because Sans did this behind his back, or because you’re here. You’re really hoping it’s the first option, although it wouldn’t be unwarranted for him to be upset that you’re here with how you’ve been ghosting him lately. 

“I think it’s a great idea,” Shiloh jumps in, probably trying to save her fiancé, “but maybe you coulda told us, Sans.” she points out. Sans crosses his arms. 

“I FORGOT. MOMENTARY LAPSE AS I WAS BUSY. IT HAPPENS.”

“sure.” Papyrus mutters, and turns towards you before hopping off the stool, “sorry you got dragged into family dinner, we don’t have to stay.” 

Glancing at Papyrus, then Sans you can see how hurt the older brother looks hearing that. Papyrus is being so cold to him, and immediately brushing off the dinner that he’s probably worked so hard on. Things feel even worse than before. Did they fight again? Gaze returning to your soulmate, you decide to throw Sans a chance. It’s not fair that Papyrus is being the way he is. Yes, maybe Sans could’ve been nicer that night, and you know things run far deeper than that, but he can’t keep lashing out then not talking to his brother about it. Nothing would be solved that way. 

“It’s fine. I’m happy to be here. I’d love to get to know Sans.” you shrug, and smile. 

The way Sans perks up ever so slightly at that makes it worthwhile, and the way Shiloh throws you the most appreciative look helps as well. Sure, Papyrus looks annoyed, but he’ll get over it. You hope anyway. 

“THANK YOU, I’M SURE IT’LL BE A NICE EVENING.” Sans sighs, sounding relieved, and turns to go back into the kitchen, “I HAVE TO FINISH COOKING, BUT PLEASE FEEL FREE TO SIT, AND CHAT, OR IF PAPYRUS WANTS TO SHOW YOU THE HOUSE, HE CAN DO THAT.” 

You go to tell him that you’re fine to sit, and chat, but Papyrus jumps on the chance his brother just gave him. 

“i’ll show him the house. c’mon.” he gestures his head towards the stairs. You’ve technically already seen most of the house, but you know he wants to talk to you privately, so you decide to just go along with it. 

As you turn to follow, Shiloh makes a noise of surprise, “Oh, what happened to your hand?” 

Looking at her, you find she’s pointing at your bandaged, injured fingers. Papyrus has stopped dead in his tracks to come back, and look at your hand as you raise it up. 

“Oh, I just got clumsy the other day at the shop. Slammed my hand in a car door, and broke my finger. I’m fine.” you assure her, and Papyrus, “Looks worse than it is cause of the cuts, and bruises.”

“Ouch, that’s no fun. Gotta be more careful.” 

“Yeah, Dad already scolded me for it.” you chuckle. 

This entire time Papyrus hasn’t said anything, and just waited for you to finish with Shiloh. Is he mad you didn't tell him? A sense of foreboding enters your soul at his silence. He must be upset. Why wouldn’t he be, especially since you ghosted him? Finishing with Shiloh, you make a few steps towards Papyrus, trying to gauge his expressions as you go, then follow him to the stairs. The two of you without a word head up the steps, and you think the moment you’re at the top that he’ll start talking to you, but instead, he turns off to go down a hallway. There’s a door near the end which he goes to, and opens then steps inside. You’re a bit farther back, but when you finally step into the room you’re a bit blindsided by the mess of it. Papyrus is over near his bedside table, shutting something inside of a drawer, but you’re too gobsmacked by how dirty this room is to even think about that. 

There’s clothes everywhere, and you have zero clue as to whether they’re cleaned, or soiled, random trash all over the place, dirty dishes, plus you can tell he’s smoked in here. This becomes even more evident when you notice the ashtray near his computer, and bedside table where there’s pictures set up.

“Dude...do you ever clean in here?” you balk, gaze going to him incredulously. He shrugs. 

“not really.” 

Silently, he comes back over, and picks up your hand. You just let him, and allow him to examine your injured fingers. He doesn’t look upset, but he does look concerned.

“why didn’t you tell me about this?” he asks, eye light flickering up to meet your eyes. 

“Because it’s not a big deal. My finger will heal in a few weeks, and the skin even before that.”

“this was the “nothing big” from a few days ago, wasn’t it?”

“Yeah, it was.”

Now he looks annoyed, “so, you lied to me.”

You blink in surprise, “I didn’t lie to you. Paps, it’s just a broken finger! Humans break fingers, and toes all the time, it happens.”

“you broke a bone chip, that’s something big to me.”

Right, he’s a skeleton. Broken bones are probably a big deal to him. Well, now you feel even worse for the whole ghosting fiasco, even though you guess he didn’t know about the broken finger until now. 

“I just...didn’t think it was a big deal, I’m sorry.”

Papyrus is still holding your hand, and looks so concerned it melts your heart. Deftly, you move your hand, so you’re lacing your fingers between his. It’s awkward with the finger splint, but you work it out. He gets a small smile as you do that, and with little effort you tug on his arm, pulling him into a tight hug which he accepts eagerly. 

“I’m really sorry. I should’ve told you that I’d broken my finger. I promise that I’m okay.” 

“you better be.” he mutters, voice muffled by your shoulder, “is that why you’ve been avoiding me?”

Ah, you should’ve known this would come up. It’s probably the real reason he took you up here, so you could talk. Guess you thinking that Sans, Shiloh, and Maris would be good buffers was a bad one. Why you didn’t even think about these things when following him up here you’ll probably never know, but it doesn’t help you right now. 

“Not really.” you murmur hesitantly. Are you ready to actually get into this with Papyrus? You might not have any choice. 

He pulls back, and his eye light flickers over your face, “...it was that kiss wasn’t it? i knew-” 

“No, Paps, I liked that kiss.” you interrupt him, “I just...have complicated feelings is all, and that just sorta made them obvious. I didn’t know how to talk about them, or even bring it up, so I made a bad decision to avoid you.”

Best to come clean, especially with someone who is a living lie detector. Papyrus’s brow knits together in concern. 

“whaddya mean?”

“I mean,” you run your hand through your hair, eyes going anywhere, but him, “I feel conflicted, and I’m trying to work through that.”

“conflicted about what?”

“...Us.”  

He gets quiet, and you wonder if he’s hurt by what you’ve said, but you can’t take it back now. Cat’s out of the bag. Papyrus after what appears to be a bit of an internal debate, takes your hand, and expertly leads you through his filthy room to his bed. He sits on it, and urges you to do the same. Following his lead, you get down on the squishy softness that is his mattress. 

“what about us?” he asks. Going right for the heart of it, huh?

You worry your lower lip, and pick at the cuff of your jeans, unsure how to broach this in a good way. Sure, you could just come right out, and tell him, but would that upset him? You don’t want to freak him out either if he’s not on the same page as you. Why are relationships even platonic so hard? Seriously. 

With a sigh, you look at your hand that’s currently picking at your jeans, “I just...Paps, I like you. I have fun when I’m with you, and I find myself wondering what you’re doing, or if you're thinking about me.” you watch as his smile starts growing hearing your words, “I even feel things. Stuff that’s not...me, not mine, here.” you pat your chest, and he seems startled, “Aching, longing feelings. I think they’re yours? Sometimes they’re hard to make out, and other times they’re stronger. There’s probably not an exact science to reading emotions huh?”

“you’ve...been feeling my emotions?”

“A few, yeah. Not a whole bunch, but some.” you confirm for him, “The hurting ones, sadness, and all of them are probably the easiest? Happiness too.”

“they’re really powerful.” he nods, his voice soft. 

“At first this was fine, I didn’t even think about it. That kiss too...that was...unexpected, but not unwanted.” his smile is back, “but,” his smile falters, “I don’t want to fall in love with you.”

The searing ache is instantaneous in your chest at your word choice. Fuck, that was bad. That’s not what you meant! 

“Wait, no that’s not what I mean!” you blurt out, hand going to your chest, “It’s not that I don't want to like you, or anything! I meant that as...fuck, I just meant I don’t want to fall in love with you if you’re in love with someone else.” that ache begins to subside, leaving a dull throb, “Papyrus, I...have feelings for you.” Not what you thought would happen today, but here goes nothing, “I don’t know 100% what they are, but they’re there. My fear though is that those feelings will grow, and possibly become love, but that you’ll never love me back.” you finish with a whisper. 

“i…” he starts, stunned, “well...this was...heavier than i thought it’d be i’m gonna be real with you chippy.”

“Sorry.”

“no, don’t apologize.” he waves his hand back, and forth in a dismissive manner, “i...don’t know where we stand yet myself, but i can tell you one thing,” he’s looking you right in the eye, even bending his head to make sure he can keep doing so when you try to look away, “i have feelings for you too.” your gaze shoots up, and he straightens himself, a smile breaking out on his face, “like you, i don’t really know what they are. i know they’re there, but i want to keep doing what we’re doing. i want to get closer.” he shifts himself so he’s nearer to you, reaching out to clasp his hand in yours, “i want whatever this is to become love, i want to fall in love with you.”

“What about Shiloh?” you ask, quietly, gripping his hand tightly. 

“she’s my sister-in-law.”

“But you love her.”

“yeah...but it’s not the kind of love i thought it was.”

“What does that mean?”

“it means,” he shifts a little closer, “that even though i’m still working through all of this, i can tell there’s a definite difference between how i feel about her, and you.”

“Not sure if that’s a good thing, Paps.” you point out, and he chuckles, 

“you doubtin’ me chippy?”

“A little.”

He gasps, “i can’t believe you’d do that! your own soulmate!” he flops onto the bed, and thrashes around a bit in his dramatics, “my soulmate doesn’t believe he’s number one! oh, woe is me!”

“Dude.” you find yourself starting to laugh, “Be serious.”

“i am always serious, dear sir!” he points at you. Such a drama queen, “you hath slighted me! now you must make up for it!” 

“How?” your shoulders are shaking, and your smile is making your cheeks ache.

“layeth down with me!” he puts the back of his hand against his forehead as he laments. 

“Alright, alright.” you concede, and with still shaking shoulders, you shift yourself until you’re laying beside him. 

“yay!” he cheers quietly, and shimmies so he’s right up against you, “cozy.”

“Yup.” you’re still smiling, and now looking at the ceiling. The two of you go quiet for a few moments, allowing you to just enjoy feeling Papyrus pressed against your arm, “Paps,” you murmur again after a bit. He hums, showing he’s listening. You debate on asking him how the love is different. Does that mean he still loves her, and likes you as a friend only? Does it mean he loves her like a sister, and you romantically? What does it mean? Unfortunately, you completely chicken out in like five seconds, and instead, point in the general direction of his bedside table, “What’s with the pictures?”

“who wouldn’t want to wake up looking at the people they care about the most?”

Good point. 

“Well, I’m not there, so I’m completely offended.”

You can feel as he turns his head towards you, so you shift so you’re looking at him as well. 

“are you now?”

“Wildly.”

“can’t have that now can we? c’mere!” he shuffles, and pulls out his phone. Moving, he gets himself close to you, and lifts the phone into a selfie pose. Realizing he wants to take a picture, you shift closer to him, and end up pressing your cheek against his as you rest your head on his shoulder. This doesn’t seem to bother him though since you can feel his smile, “awesome. now, just say papyrus is the coolest!”

“Papyrus thinks he’s the coolest!” you tease, smiling widely as he takes the picture. 

“so mean.” he snickers, bringing the phone down to check the picture. He shows it to you, “you okay with that?”

It’s a very cute picture of the two of you. Both of you smiling up at the camera, and just looking genuinely happy. Those are not fake grins. 

“Yeah, hey send me that.”

“sure, but i could just get a printed photo for you too if you want it.” he quickly sends you the image attached in a text. In the next moment you hear your phone ping, indicating a message. 

“Oh, I’d love one, but I wanted it sent so I can do this…” you swiftly change your phone’s lock screen to the two of you, “Look at these handsome gents!” 

“you’re a dork.” 

“Yeah, but you like it.”

“maybe i do, and maybe i don’t.” he teases. 

You’re still really close to him, your cheek still pretty much against his. Neither of you have moved since taking the picture. An idea comes to mind to get back at Papyrus, but you’re unsure if it’s a good idea, or not. It’d be fun payback, plus you’d probably get to see him self-destruct, which sounds fun. Quickly, and quietly, you turn on your phone’s camera. You’d only get one shot at this, and you had to be smart with it. 

“Well, if you didn’t like that one, we can always just take another one! Seeing as you’re unsure if you like my dorkiness, and all.” 

“you want to just keep being all cozy with me.” 

“Of course, but I also think you need proof that we are the most handsome guys.”

“fine, fine! one more, but after that, i’m charging you. i ain’t for free after all, chippy.”

“That’ll be hard seeing as you’re priceless.” 

“smooth.”

“Thanks!” you grin, and like he had lift your phone up in a selfie position, “Ready?”

“as i’ll ever be.”

“Alright, 1...2...3!” 

On 3, you turn your head, and press a kiss to his cheek much like he’d done days ago. You take the picture as you do this, but take a few seconds to admire the fact that the bones on his face are so smooth, and soft. There’s almost a little give to his cheek, like his facial bones are more malleable than the rest of his body. It’d make sense if that was the case seeing as he’s able to make facial expressions, and all that. Pulling back, you smirk, and lower your phone to check the picture. It’s just as cute as you thought it’d be. Papyrus is bright purple in the photo, and looks so surprised. 

“you evil man!” Papyrus sputters out, and you cackle. 

“Aww, but your face is so cute! Look at you blush!” you show him the picture, and he starts grabbing for your phone. 

“nooo, delete it!”  

“Never, it’s going to be my home screen!”

“no! evil! evil soulmate!” 

Papyrus continues to try grabbing your phone but isn’t successful at all. You’re just way too crafty for this skeleton as you move your arm out of his reach every time. It's a battle of skills, and you're determined to win! You want to keep this picture after all. It really is cute. However, you’re so busy with this that you don’t even realize that Papyrus has slowly, but steadily ended up on top of you in his attempt to get your phone, or that you’re basically play wrestling. This would look so bad to anyone who’d walk in. 

Eventually, Papyrus does succeed in getting your arms pinned, and cries out in triumph just before he realizes the position he’s in. He’s full on straddling you, and pinning both your arms by the wrist near your head with one of your hands having a tight grip on the phone. Both of you are breathing heavily, and just staring at one another. 

“...i win.” he breathes, and with a heaving chest, you respond sounding just as out of breath. 

“Yeah, you did.”

Neither of you say anything else, you just continue to stare at one another, but you can see that Papyrus is slowly inching closer to you, and you find yourself not stopping him. In fact, you can feel as those butterflies in your stomach start, and the excitement they bring. Is he actually going to do it? Is he going to kiss you? Closer, and closer he becomes until you’re so close to one another that if you simply leaned up, you’d be kissing him. Both your eyes, and his socket are lidded, your breaths mingling with one another as your lips part ever so slightly. 

“Papyrus…?” you whisper it like a question, but it doesn’t deter him. He’s still right there, and you realize he’s waiting for you to go the rest of the way. Papyrus went the ninety, and he’s waiting for you to decide if you want to go the ten. Ever so carefully, you lift your head, eyes beginning to close as you drift closer, and closer to him. You’re mere centimeters apart now, your lips just barely ghosting his mouth-

BANG BANG BANG!  

Startling, your head falls back, the kiss completely unobtained, and the moment absolutely ruined. Papyrus swears low, and under his breath, his head turning to the door where he yells. 

“what?”

“DINNER IS READY, COME DOWN.”

“fine.”

His gaze returns to you, having sat up while yelling at Sans. You give him a weak smile. 

"Guess it's time for dinner." 

"guess so." he sighs, and crawls off you, rubbing his skull while looking at the wall nearby. 

Sitting up, you try to calm the intense blush on your cheeks, and pocket your phone. You're keeping that picture. No way in hell are you going to delete that. With one last sigh, Papyrus gets up, and motions to the door. 

"well, we better get down there before he sends up a search party." 

"Right, we wouldn't want that." you nod, standing to follow him, but stop just as you reach the door, "Paps?" 

"yeah?" he turns to look at you. 

"About what we talked about?" he nods to show he remembers, "I think...I'll wait for you." 

What just happened, how you almost kissed stirred some things inside you that you didn’t know were there. It puts things in perspective, you guess, and it leaves you wanting things to progress, but you know you can't be the one to progress it for certain things. Papyrus looks puzzled. 

"wait for me?" 

"Yeah," you murmur, "I think I know what I want, but you have things you need to work through, so I'll wait. When you want this to be more than us hanging out, or going on dates...or whatever we're doing, let me know." 

"...so you're saying that...you want to date me?" 

"Yeah, I do." you confirm for him, voice soft, "I like you, Papyrus. I really do, but I'm not going to push for more than you're willing to give, so when you're ready, if you ever are, just let me know." you smile, "I'll wait." 

"i…" he looks a little emotional, and nods a little, "thank you." 

"Of course." you reach out to hold his hand with your good one. He gives it a squeeze in return just before you let go, "Now, let's go eat! I'm sure Sans worked hard." 

Papyrus huffs, "yeah, probably." 

"Don't be mean." you tut, and leave the room ahead of him. 

"hey," Papyrus calls out, halting you as he shuts his door, "for the record, if you wanted to ask me on a date, i'd say yes." 

You smile at him, "I'll remember that." 

"you better." his own grin matching yours. 

The two of you, now side by side, make your way back downstairs in an infinitely better mood. The air between you and Papyrus feels clearer, it feels calm as if the two of you have always been together. Maybe you have. For all you know this is just your souls finally feeling like they've reunited after time apart, but they've always been connected in some way, you just couldn’t see it. 

Entering the kitchen area, you can see Shiloh setting plates at a round table nearby. There’s food steaming in bowls at the table, and from what you can see, it seems Sans has made a roast chicken dinner. She smiles at your approach.

"Go ahead, and sit wherever. It's rare that we use the dining room, so we figured here was best." 

"This where you normally have meals?" you ask, curiously, taking a seat across from Maris who is in her high chair. You figure it'd make Sans more comfortable if he, and Shiloh sat by their daughter. Papyrus takes the seat next to you. 

"Yeah. The dining room is something we use just for holidays. Gyftmas, and whatnot." 

She returns to grab something else from the kitchen, while Sans, having come over while you talked, sets the chicken down, already cut for serving. He takes his seat upon placing the food, and he looks pretty happy to be sitting by his daughter. You’re glad you didn’t take either of those seats by her. Shiloh returns not a moment later with a pitcher filled with water, and ice, setting it on the table then takes her own seat between you and Maris. Sans gestures to the food. 

“GO AHEAD, AND HELP YOURSELVES.” 

No one has to be told twice. Bowls of food are passed around, and everyone grabs what they want. You try to take a little of everything, you’d like to really try Sans’s cooking. He made a lovely roast chicken, mashed potatoes, mixed vegetables, and an assortment of sauces were on the table along with some pickles. It all looked so delicious, and you were eager to try it. 

You do assume that some form of chatting will take place though. Sans did invite you over to talk to you, but thankfully he waited until everyone had what they wanted on their plates, and began eating. Not only did the food look delicious, it was delicious. It’s been so long since you’ve had a home cooked meal like this. Sure, you’re not a terrible cook, but you’re not even close to this level. Sans was a phenomenal cook, that’s for sure, and because of that, you weren’t the least bit unhappy about the questioning that ended up coming your way. 

“SO, CHIP,” you look up from your meal to pay attention to Sans who is talking to you, “IN MY OFFICE A WHILE AGO, YOU TOLD ME YOU HAD BROTHERS?”

You nod, “Yeah, I have three. One older, and two younger, but I haven’t seen my older brother Will in a long time.”

“OH, HOW COME? DOES HE LIVE AWAY?”

“No, he’s…” How do you tell them that your brother is homeless? How do you tell them he’s a drug addict? No matter what it’s always going to sound awful. Better to just bite the bullet, and get it over with, “he’s homeless, in a way by his own choices. I don’t know where he is exactly. I know he’s still in Ebott somewhere, but it’s a big city, and if someone doesn’t want to be found, it’s easy to disappear.”

“I’M SORRY TO HEAR THAT.” Sans murmurs. 

“Did you guys have a falling out, or something?” Shiloh asks, and it’s here that Papyrus chimes in. 

“jeez, you can’t just ask something like that.” he gives her this unimpressed look as he pushes some of his vegetables around on his plate. 

“What? I was just curious! He can tell me to piss off if it bothers him.” 

“you’re being nosy.” 

“I am not! I was just wondering. You don’t have to bite my head off.” She pouts, and Papyrus rolls his one good eye light. 

“i didn’t, and you are being nosy, it’s none of your business.”

Is it terrible that you feel kind of good that they’re fighting? Like it serves her right even though she’s done absolutely nothing wrong. Shiloh has always been nice to you, and it’s not like she asked Papyrus to be in love with her. What’s the matter with you? 

“It’s fine, Paps.” you soothe your soulmate who appears to be getting riled up on your behalf. He shoots you a look as if asking if it’s really okay before he drops it. You smile at him, and he nods, then goes back to pushing his food around. Your attention goes to Shiloh, “Something like that. He’s just dangerous to be around, that’s all.”

“DANGEROUS?” Sans’s focus is back on you. During the whole nosy debacle, he’d been giving Maris bits of cereal to eat. He’d probably decided to stay out of it, but upon hearing that your brother was dangerous, he was interested again. 

“Not to anyone, but my family, and himself. Don’t worry.” you reassure, and figure it’d be best to just get it out of the way. It’s not the best dinner conversation, but they’ll find out eventually, especially if you have the intentions of dating Papyrus. Taking a breath, you bite that bullet a second time, “Will is addicted to heroin. When I say dangerous, I mean he is to my father, and I’s stability. He likes to steal from us, that’s all. It’s why I work for my Dad, to help him pay off the debts that Will racked up.”

“HEROIN...SO A DRUG ADDICT?” Sans asks carefully. You nod, 

“Yeah, not the uh...most glamorous thing you could know about me huh? I’m actually extremely ashamed about it,” you nervously chuckle, “I just...figured you guys would find out eventually, might as well be from me.”

“I SEE...I’M SORRY, THAT’S...THAT’S VERY HARD FOR ANY SIBLING TO GO THROUGH.” Sans replies, his expression incredibly sympathetic like he understood your struggles. Not that he actually does understand, but you’re actually super grateful for that. 

“Thanks. I miss him, but I know I can’t be in that world, you know?” Sans nods, and you smile, “Besides, I got two younger brothers to watch over too. Being a big brother is a lot of work.”

A bark of laughter leaves Sans whose grin has returned, “OH, DON’T I KNOW IT. I RAISED HIM," he motions to Papyrus, "AND IT WAS A CHALLENGE THAT’S FOR SURE.”

“sorry, i was such a challenge.” Papyrus mutters, shooting a glare Sans’s way who tsks, 

“THAT’S NOT WHAT I MEANT, AND YOU KNOW IT. I WAS HAPPY TO BE YOUR OLDER BROTHER, AND I DON’T REGRET RAISING YOU FOR A SECOND, I-”

“sure. isn’t that why you couldn’t wait to jump at the first chance to have a kid for a do over?”

“MARIS IS NOT MY “DO OVER”!” Sans snaps, “SHE’S MY DAUGHTER, AND-”

“and now you can raise the perfect kid who doesn’t make mistakes like i did. yeah, i get it.”

This is starting to get out of hand. No matter what Sans says, you get the feeling that Papyrus is always just going to snap back at him. It’s like Papyrus wants to be fighting with him. You reach over, and place your hand on his arm. Maybe you running interference might help? Here’s hoping. 

“Papy, I don’t think Sans meant it that way.” you try to soothe, “I think he was just joking around.” 

“YES, I WAS.” Sans jumps in to agree with you, “I MEANT NO HARM PAPYRUS.” 

“you don’t even like chip, so why’re you botherin’ with all this anyway?”

“I NEVER SAID I DIDN’T LIKE HIM!” Sans argues back. Dinner is now completely forgotten as the two brothers begin to fight. You throw Shiloh a look, but she appears to be just as lost on what to do as you. 

“then why were you such a gigantic asshole to him before!” Papyrus snaps. 

“YOU KNOW WHY, AND HE AND I TALKED THIS OUT! THAT’S WATER UNDER THE BRIDGE!” 

“not to me it isn’t!”

“I’M TRYING PAPYRUS!” Sans raises his voice, and you instinctively push back a little from the table. Shiloh does the same, the two of you sort of squishing closer to get away from the fighting. Maris has even somehow migrated to her mother’s lap as the blow up continues, "I'M TRYING AS HARD AS I CAN!"

“well, that's not very hard then!” Papyrus shouts back, “i was always supportive of your relationship with shiloh, i fucking moved when you asked, i let her stay for so long before that! i even left when i knew i’d strayed over a line i shouldn’t! i’ve been respectful, i’ve done my part!” 

“I NEVER SAID YOU DIDN’T! WHY DOES THIS BOTHER YOU SO MUCH, PAPYRUS? HE’S NOT ANGRY, HE DOESN’T CARE! WHY DO YOU CARE?”

“because he’s my soulmate, and i care what you think!” Papyrus screams at Sans who cowers back from his brother slightly, “i care what you think.” he repeats, this time quieter, “and you acted like he was some nuisance...you acted like i was some nuisance. like...i merely rent a room here, i don’t actually have any ownership of this house. it’s not mine at all, it’s yours, and you feel i’m intruding.”

The room goes dead silent. Not even Maris is babbling right now. Both you, and Shiloh are holding your breath. This isn’t a conversation you should’ve been privy to, but somehow you are. Even Shiloh looks uncomfortable to be here, but the two of you are stuck. If you try to leave, it’ll be a million times more awkward. 

“THAT’S NOT TRUE.” Sans’s own volume has lowered, “I DON’T THINK YOU’RE A NUISANCE PAPYRUS, NOT AT ALL. YOU’RE MY BROTHER.” he reassures, “AND I LIKE CHIP, HE SEEMS LIKE A DECENT HUMAN, AND TONIGHT I WAS GENUINELY TRYING TO LEARN MORE ABOUT HIM. THIS WASN’T SOME GREAT SCHEME TO UNDERMINE YOU, OR HURT YOU IN ANY WAY. THIS WAS ME TRYING TO ALLOW HIM INTO OUR FAMILY, BROTHER.”

Papyrus stays quiet for a little bit, at least long enough for it to get just a smidge more awkward. This of course is just before Papyrus knocks it out of the park, and hits the home run of making things uncomfortable. 

“you didn’t say anything about me intruding.”

Sans says nothing, and as the silence drags on, you’re screaming in your mind for him to say it’s not true, or at least say something. Anything Sans! Please! You can feel Papyrus’s sadness. It burns in your chest in a way you haven’t felt before. 

“you’re not saying anything because you know i’d catch it if you lied.” 

Still, Sans doesn’t answer. Wow, you’re unsure if you’ve ever been in this agonizing of a situation. What do you do? Shiloh looks like she’s pleading with Sans to say something as well. Literally anything, anything at all! He doesn’t, and the table continues to sit in awkward silence. You shouldn't be here. This isn’t right, it's not your place to be here, and see this. You want to be here for Papyrus, but what's going on between these two right now is none of your business. It's not even Shiloh’s. Maybe it’s time you left? These two clearly have something they need to work through, and they can’t do it if you’re here. 

Clearing your throat, you bring the table’s attention to you as you stand. 

“Um...I think I should go.”

“NO, YOU DON’T HAVE TO! IT’S FINE, WE-”

“I think that’s a good idea.” Shiloh interrupts, “Not that we don’t love having you, we do, it’s just…”

“They have something they need to work through.” you finish for her, and she nods. 

“Yes, they do.” She stands with you still holding Maris, “I’ll take you to the door. These two can stay here.”

“Thanks.” 

As you go to follow her to the door, Papyrus grabs your arm, stopping you. Glancing down at him, you feel as he squeezes your wrist, his head down, and his expression unreadable.

“i’ll text you.”

Without even seeing his face, you can tell he’s heartbroken right now...soulbroken? Regardless, he’s devastated, and it pains you to leave him, but it’s the right course of action. He, and Sans need to talk. Taking your wrist from his hand, you move that arm up to cup his skull, and lean down to press a gentle kiss to the top of his head. He doesn’t move, or say anything, he just leans into you. 

“Or call me,” you murmur, “Or come over later. Doesn’t matter the time. If you need me, just pop by, okay?”

“thank you.”

Rubbing your thumb softly, you take your arm back, and give his shoulder one last squeeze, then head off to follow Shiloh, who’s waiting for you. The two of you go to the front door where you quietly slip on your sneakers. She gives you a weak smile as you turn to say goodbye to her. 

“I’m so sorry this happened. Sans really did want to just get to know you.”

“I know. I’m sorry it did too. For the record, I like Sans, and I have no issues with him, or what he did before. I understand why he got upset, and I know what happened tonight has nothing to do with me. This is a lingering issue that has festered.”

“That it has.” she looks grateful, “Thank you, I’ll let him know. He’ll worry about it if I don’t.”

“Please do.”

“And do know that you’re welcome here whenever, Chip.” she adds, “You are Papyrus’s soulmate, and more importantly, you’re the person he loves.” you go to tell her you don’t think that’s the case, but she holds up a finger stopping you, “I know the two of you think that’s not what this is yet, but we can all see that he’s in love with you, and I’m pretty sure you’re in love with him too.”

“I…” you fumble. She smiles, 

“Don’t worry. I’ll keep your secret. I’m good at secrets.” 

“I’m not sure if I should say thank you here, or that’s not necessary.” 

“Eh, either work.” she chuckles, and pats your shoulder, “Thanks for coming Chip. It meant a lot to Sans, and hopefully the next time will go better.”

“I hope so too. Thanks for having me, Shiloh. Please tell Sans that dinner was delicious.”

“I will.” 

Opening the front door, you shoot her one last smile as you step out into the warm summer night, “I’ll see you later.”

“You bet.”

Closing the door, you let out a whoosh of air that you’ve been holding in this whole time. You’re just standing on the doorstep, keys in hand, and are bewildered at what you just witnessed. Of all the things you thought that would happen at dinner tonight, it wasn’t that. You feel bad for Sans, you feel bad for Papyrus. 

What a disaster. 

Chapter 12: Brothers

Summary:

You meet Papyrus at the grocery store, and end up having a little impromptu hang out session. Too bad Will crashes the party.

That dinner is still living rent free in your brain even days later. It's all you can think about. Well, that, and Papyrus. Where your relationship is, and the fact that he hasn’t really talked to you about what happened after you left that dinner. You've talked, and texted since then, but he hasn’t mentioned it at all. A large part of you fears that he, and Sans haven't talked it out yet at all. That, the moment you left, he just ran off leaving the conversation unfinished.

You'd tried subtly inquiring about it, but Papyrus just immediately changes the subject. Makes it incredibly hard to figure out what happened when he won't talk about it. You suppose it's none of your business, even though you can feel the creeping sadness in your soul belonging to Papyrus. It’d be great if you could talk this out with someone who isn’t your Dad, or brothers. Normally, this would be something you’d talk to Laney about, but she lives hours away, and is usually so busy. You don’t blame her. She’s just living her life to the fullest, and you respect that. When she gets a free moment, she’ll contact you. She always does. 

However, that doesn’t help you right now as you walk around the grocery store stuck in your own head. You’ve definitely been staring at the apples for an uncomfortable amount of time. People absolutely must think something is wrong with you. Well, that or maybe you really don’t know what kind of apples you want. If anyone asked, you’d feign indecision. That’s the best excuse besides “My soulmate is fighting with his brother, and won’t talk to me about it, so I got stuck in my own head”. You’d probably get some odd looks for that sentence. 

Sighing, you pick a random bag, and place it into your cart carefully. It doesn’t really matter what you get, you’ll eat them anyway. Walking away, you go to continue your shopping, but find yourself staring at things more, and more often as you do. Maybe getting groceries today hadn’t been the best plan, especially when you’re concerned about what’s going on with Papyrus. You swear you even see him at one point as you’re placing some cheese into your cart. Wait, a minute. Blinking, you double take to find that you actually are seeing him.  

There at the end of an aisle you’ve just meandered past, he was standing, and contemplating something. It appeared to be drinks of some kind. He looks tired, and is wearing his uniform to the gas station he works at. Is he just getting off, or going to work? Guess there’s only one way to find out. 

With a smile, you back up, and turn down the aisle. He hasn’t noticed you, too wrapped up in the sea of colourful drinks in front of him. You set your cart just behind him, and come to stand nearby. He still says nothing to you, or looks at you. Boy, is he out of it. Better give him a little help, huh? You point to a soda you know he likes. 

“Why not get that one?”

He jumps, and his head whirls to you. Papyrus blinks, and stares at you for a minute, probably coming down from his shock of being ripped from his doldrums. It takes him a beat, but he does calm down enough to at least respond to you. 

“give a guy a heart attack why don’tcha chippy.” he stands a bit straighter, his surprise dying, “how long were ya standin’ there?”

“Not long. Figured you were a bit out of it. Going to, or from work?”

“from, random day shift. usually i work nights.” he explains, and reaches out to grab the drink you’d pointed out earlier, “gettin’ groceries?” he lazily gestures to your cart with one of his fingers. You nod. 

“Yeah, grocery day. Are you just getting a snack after work?”

He looks at the few things in his hands, one of them being a sandwich you noticed, “uhh...more like dinner, i guess.”

“Oh? Sans not home tonight to make dinner?”

This is you prodding subtly, but you get the feeling that it’s not at all. He definitely knows what you’re trying to do, or you assume so at least. You just want to make sure he’s alright, is that so bad? Papyrus deflates a little right in front of you, and concern floods you. 

“no, he’s home.”

Meaning, Papyrus isn’t eating meals with them. He’s shutting himself off from Sans. Damnit, you knew they hadn’t talked! Listen to your gut more Chip, what’s the matter with you? Concern growing, you give him a smile, although you can feel your brow is knitted together in your worry. 

“I see...wanna come have dinner with me? I’m not as good at cooking as Sans is, but I’ll do in a pinch.” you offer. He lights up hearing your offer. 

“yeah? you don’t have other plans?”

“Nah. Just gotta finish shopping first, that’s all. I’m always happy to have you around.” 

“then yeah, i’d love to.” 

He keeps the drink, but dumps everything else he’d had in his hand on a random shelf. You give him a stern glance. 

“Dude.”

“gotta give these people something to do, chippy. don’t be mean, they’re bored.” he snickers, and urges you along even as you tsk at his rude behaviour, “besides we gotta finish your shopping. don’t have time to run around the store putting stuff away.”

“You’re the worst.”

“yeah, but you like me anyway.” he’s still chuckling quietly as you take that drink from his hand, and set it in your cart. Might as well, so he doesn’t have to carry it. 

Around the store you go, grabbing what you need here, and there while joking around with Papyrus. Which actually ends up being more fun than you thought, especially when something interesting begins happening. 

“hey, psst, chippy!” Papyrus calls for you, his tone a harsh whisper. Turning around, you find him holding a jar of olives. He’s smirking, and just got them between his hands.

“olive you.”

Oh no. 

“No.” 

That’s all you say, but you’ve got a goofy grin on your face, and he definitely sees it. After that, he tries to up his game, and keep them going. As you’re grabbing peanut butter, he taps your shoulder, holding a jar of jam. He waggles his brow. 

“you’re my jam.” 

“That’s terrible, dude!” 

You’re still trying not to laugh as you keep going. It’s not the pun that’s making you want to laugh because they’re awful, it’s his expression each time like this is the best thing ever. Back in the fruits, and vegetables since your list apparently wasn’t done aisle by aisle, (how out of it were you earlier?) he grabs a bag of cherries, and with this beaming grin waves to get your attention. 

“i love you cherry much.”

“Papy!” your smile keeps growing, and your words are beginning to be broken by laughter, “Stop, they’re awful!” 

“but chippy,” he tosses the cherries back, and picks up a watermelon, “you’re one in a melon!”

“Papy!” you whine, still trying not to laugh. If you laughed, he’d never stop. You just have an inkling. Papyrus puts down the watermelon, and grabs the bananas. Oh no!

“sorry chippy, i’m just bananas over you!”

You run away, trying to hide that you’re laughing, but Papyrus easily keeps up with you as you go grab a loaf of bread. Here, he grabs a bag of donuts. 

“don’t run chippy! i donut what i’d do without you!”

You can’t, and the laughter starts slipping as you leave your cart to walk over to him. He’s put the donuts away, allowing you to wrap him in a hug as you laugh, teetering side to side in your amusement. 

“You’re such a dork!” you cackle. His laughter joins yours as his arms wind around your back while he teeters with you. 

“you love it.”

“Never.” you deny, and pull away from him. He’s still got a wide grin on his face. 

“aw, so mean.” 

With a smirk, you go back to grab your cart before heading over into the area containing the frozen foods. Papyrus hasn’t made any more puns the entire way over, and you wonder if perhaps he thinks you’re really not liking them? It’s either that, or he’s biding his time. Regardless, it allows you to make a joke of your own to show him that you’re not put off by his. 

Reaching into the freezer, you pull out some frozen pizzas, and turn towards him with a grin. 

“You’ve got a pizza my heart, Papy.” 

The way his face lights up takes your breath away. Just pure, unadulterated joy over you joining in. Stars, he looks so damn cute, and you really do love his smile. It’s the best smile in the whole world, you swear. Papyrus walks over, and takes the pizzas from you then places them in the cart for you. He takes your hands, weaving his fingers between yours, and lets them fall as they sway side to side. 

“knew you liked my jokes.”

“Correction, I like you, so I’m indulging your puns.”

“eh, i’ll take it.”

Letting go of your hands, Papyrus proceeds to allow you to get the rest of your shopping done with relative ease, and even helps grab some things you need. Must’ve been the joke you told! It appeased the jokester inside him, you guess! At the checkout, you make sure to put the drink he wanted on the belt as well. He tried to fight you on it, but you let him know it’s just a drink. It’s fine, he helped make your day better, so it’s the least you could do. He flushed a pretty purple hearing that.

Loading your groceries into your car, Papyrus is once again a huge help. He even takes the cart to the corral as you’re getting the last few bags into the trunk. Stars, this feels overly domestic doesn’t it? Hopping into the driver’s side, Papyrus takes the passenger seat once returning from depositing the cart, and you start the car then head for home. Along the way, you figure now might be the best time to bring up the issues with Sans since doing it in a public place would not have been appropriate. 

“So,” you start, drawing his attention from his phone, “You didn’t talk things out with Sans, I take it?”

He stiffens, and sighs, pocketing his phone into his butt pocket, “no.”

“Why not? I left to give you two time to talk.”

“i didn’t want to.”

“Papyrus,” you scold, “I know you don’t want to, but you should! There’s obviously a lot of tension there, and it’s not going to get better if you don’t say anything.”

“you talked with your dad yet?” he mutters. You tsk, 

“No, because he’s avoiding it, not me. I’ve been trying to, trust me. Besides, this is about you, not me.” Stopping at a red light, you glance over at him to see his downcast expression. You almost want to take your words back so you can see his gorgeous smile again. Reaching over, you place your hand on top of his, “Papy,” you make sure your tone is gentle, “Talk to me. Tell me what’s wrong.”

He doesn’t answer for a bit. Instead, he picks up your hand, and begins to play with it, even as the light turns green. Luckily, you still have use of your other hand, although you wouldn’t recommend driving with only one hand, you know lots of people do anyway. You don’t ask for your hand back either, and just let him work out his anxiety. It feels like he likes his hands to be busy when he’s upset, or anxious, and you’re happy to help out. 

“i don’t even...know.” he settles on, “sans, and i haven’t been this out of sorts since before we left the underground. back then i was...in a bad headspace, and i just didn’t notice how bad our relationship had gotten. now it’s so obvious to me, and i feel like i can’t do anything to fix it. i feel like there’s no place for me in his life anymore.”

“Tell him that, Papy.” you urge, shaking his hand a little, “Sans can’t read your mind, and you can’t read his. You need to ask him what’s going on because it won’t get better unless you talk to one another.”

“yeah...maybe.”

He grows quiet after that, his scarred fingers moving over your captured hand, and pressing into it in a massaging way. It feels nice, but you can tell that this conversation is over. He doesn’t want to discuss Sans anymore, and you’ll respect that, but hopefully he’ll take your words to heart, and actually talk to his brother because it’s seriously gotten out of hand. 

“Did you want to borrow one of my sweaters when we get to my place?” you ask, changing the subject, “Might be more comfy than your work shirt.”

“i’ll steal it.” The smile he gives is small, but it’s there. 

“So rude.” you reply, “You’re only borrowing, don’t steal!”

“nah, i steal.”

That sounds more like the Papyrus you know. 

With the air clearer, and the tension gone, the two of you banter back and forth for the rest of the ride. The consensus being that you’re about to lose yet another sweater. You get the feeling Papyrus is going to be taking a lot of your clothing throughout this relationship whether it’s platonic, or romantic. Hopefully he won’t mind if you do the same then. 

The mood is so good now that you aren’t paying attention as you pull into your driveway. You don’t notice the person sitting on your doorstep until you’re already out of the car, and had gotten a handful of groceries from your trunk. Only once you’ve stepped around, a laugh on your lips from something Papyrus has said do you notice him, and when you do, you freeze. 

Unkempt, with smears of dirt all over his face, and wearing ratty old clothes with holes as well as patchwork was your older brother Will. He had a sports bag sitting beside him, probably carrying most of his possessions, and was huddled up like he was cold despite it being summer. He sniffs, and wipes his nose on his sleeve, then stands to pick up his bag since it’s apparent you’ve noticed him. You’re still frozen in place. How’d he find your home? You’ve moved apartments a bunch since the last time he knew where you lived, and he never knew you’d finally moved into a house. So, how? Did he follow you from work? That’s a possibility, and the most likely scenario. He’s just waiting on the step for you, and Papyrus is standing beside you, looking between you and Will, cautiously. 

“chip?” he murmurs, breaking you from your stupor. You’re just so shocked. You haven’t seen Will in years, so it’s no wonder that your first reaction is to freeze, and it shouldn’t be shocking that the first words you blurt out are what they are. 

“How’d you find my house?”

Will just wipes his nose again, and shrugs, “I got my ways, little brother. It’s good to see you.” he steps off your front porch to walk towards you tentatively, “You look good. You’re bigger than when I saw you last.”

“Yeah, growing up will do that to you, Will. Imagine that.”

Well, if Papyrus didn’t figure out who this was yet, he sure as heck knows now. He’s blessedly sticking close to you, and it’s comforting to have him there. Will doesn’t even flinch at the harshness to your tone. Instead, he just keeps coming a bit closer, and since you’re no longer stuck in place, you move towards him.

“I guess it does...are Jude, and Felix big now? Did Felix finally hit his growth spurt? He was pretty short the last I saw him, and-”

“Why are you here?” you cut him off, going past him to the door. Papyrus follows without a word, and you unlock the door allowing your soulmate to go past you into the house. Will just turns, and gazes back at you sheepishly. 

“I missed you, and I didn’t know where you lived until yesterday. You haven’t been answering my calls since that one time you yelled at me.” he sniffs, and wipes his nose again. Is he sick? You hate the concern flooding you right now at the thought of your brother being ill, and out on the streets.  

“There’s a reason for that, Will.” you sigh, and looking into the house where Papyrus has already set the bags of groceries he’d taken on your table, you give him an encouraging smile. When you turn back to Will, it’s gone, but looking at him, and how poorly he seems, you know you won’t turn him away. At least for tonight. You sigh again, this time it sounds a little more heavy, “C’mon.” you gesture with your head towards the inside of your little home. 

Will beams, hearing he’s allowed inside, and not waiting for you to rescind the offer, he hurries over to get inside. Following him in, you first place the bags on the table near where Papyrus has placed his. Your soulmate blinks, and first looks at your brother then you. 

“i’ll get the rest.”

“Thanks Papy.” you murmur, and give his arm a squeeze as he passes. Will, apparently noticing the motion, waits until Papyrus is out the door then smirks at you. 

“Is that your boyfriend?”

“Soulmate.” you reply without thinking. Your brother gapes a bit, 

“That’s Papyrus?”

“The one, and only.” you nod. Will was well aware of what your soulmate tattoo was, so him knowing Papyrus’s name wasn’t all that odd.

“That’s so great!” Will seems excited, and just sort of stands there while you begin putting the groceries away. Papyrus is quick to bring the rest in, and set them with the other bags, but the moment he’s got a free hand, Will is there to greet him. You should’ve expected that, “Hey man, I’m Will. I’m Chippy’s older brother.”

“papyrus.” he replies, and takes your brother’s hand, “heard a little about you.”

Will winces, “Was it from Dad? Probably wasn’t the nicest stuff. I swear, I’m not the boogeyman they think I am.” he finishes with a chuckle. The two exchange a handshake, “So, you’re Chippy’s soulmate?”

“yup, sure am.”

“Well, you better treat my little brother right, or I’ll have to hunt you down, you-”

“Knock it off Will.” you interrupt him, his teasing smile instantly dying, “It’s a little too late to act like a big brother, so why not cut the shit, and tell me the real reason you’re here.”

Your brother says nothing, and just sheepishly looks at his feet. He rubs his arm, and shifts a bit. Fuck, now you feel bad. What are you supposed to do, or say? He just shows up out of nowhere, and you’re just supposed to be okay with it? That’s not the way this works. Not at all, especially with everything Will has done. This doesn’t relieve the guilt that swirls in your gut though. You sigh, and turn your full attention to your brother. You know why he’s here after all, and you’re unsure why you even bothered asking. With a gentle tone to show you’re not going to get angry at him, you let him know the facts. 

“I don’t have any money to give you, Will.” 

Will’s head snaps up at the mention of money, and it’s here that you see the desperation enter him. His whole body language changes as he hurries towards you. 

“I swear Chippy, I’ll pay you back, I swear!” Here we go, “I know this must sound so bad, especially since I’ve borrowed a lot of money from you, and from Dad, but I’m gonna pay it all back, you’ll see! Just, I owe a lot of money to some really bad people, Chippy. These people ain’t nice, a-and if I don’t get them what I owe, then they’re gonna hurt me real bad. Please!”  

“Will-”

“Please!” he pleads again, his eyes wide, and imploring. Stars, you almost want to give him the money. He seems so desperate, but you can’t. If you do this can never end, and he’ll know it’s okay to come back to do this again. It’s not. This is never okay. 

You shake your head, “Will, I really don’t have any money to give you. What I can give you is a warm shower, and a hot meal, plus a place to sleep for tonight.” he deflates hearing your answer, “I have no money for you. The only money I’m willing to give you Will is for rehab. Nothing else.” Repeating was probably unnecessary, but you felt you needed to reinforce that you’re not going to be feeding his drug habit. 

Thankfully, Will does back down. He doesn’t just keep futilely pleading with you, but he does go into denial mode which you expected. 

“I’m fine, Chippy. I don’t need rehab, or anything. It’s all under control.”

Hitting your younger brother up for money because you fell in with a rough crowd who are going to hurt you probably because you stole from them is under control? Fuck, you don’t want to know what out of control is for Will because that’ll be an epic shit show.

“Right, well,” you shrug, “The meal, shower, and bed are available to you if you want them for the night.”

“Thanks. I uh...I think I’ll do that, yeah.”

You help Will find his way to the bathroom. A shower was certainly needed, you’re not sure the last time he’s be able to have one after all. Hopefully he’s grateful for it instead of trying to make you feel guilty that you didn’t give him money. You can understand that maybe he’s in a tough spot, but he wouldn’t be in that spot if he’d just gotten sober. Pushing those thoughts from your mind, you make sure to grab a clean towel for your brother, and some clothes you wouldn’t mind him taking upon leaving. They’ll be a bit too big for him, your older brother is not in good health, and is getting pretty thin. They should do for now though. You also make sure to grab a sweater for Papyrus, and after getting Will situated in the bathroom, you go back to the kitchen to find your soulmate has put all the groceries away stunning you. 

“You didn’t have to do that...I didn’t even think you knew where stuff all went.”

“never said i did know. pretty much guessed, so you’re probably going to be finding stuff all over the place for a month.” he chuckles. You shake your head, but smile as you offer him the sweater. He eyes it a bit, so you remind him. 

“Here. Told you that you could borrow one of my sweaters.” You emphasize borrow, hoping that you’d maybe see that sweater again one day. He finally takes it, and starts shrugging off his work shirt right in front of you. Oh...oh he’s just gonna change right there. Oh, okay!

Suddenly feeling embarrassed, you turn around towards your fridge, and start rifling through it, feigning the start of dinner. What’s the matter with you? It’s not like you haven’t seen his upper torso before! Hell, you’ve seen the top of his pelvis before, so why is this suddenly so flustering for you? It’s not like you’re this overly shy, or modest person, so why? Although, you suppose most people probably do think those things of you, don’t they?

“you gettin’ sheepish over seein’ my bones there chippy?” 

His voice is right next to your ear, and startles you from your thoughts so badly that you whack your head on the roof of the fridge. Swearing, you rub your head, and back out of the appliance to look at Papyrus who has yet to shrug on the sweater you’ve given him. He’s just full on standing there without a shirt, and yup, there’s the blush forming on your cheeks. Stop it!

“No, I just want to start dinner.” You lie, and poorly at that. It’s particularly stupid seeing as he’s able to catch the fallacy instantly. His smirk grows, and he gets a little closer to you. Stars, you’re glad you can still hear the shower going, and don’t have to worry about Will walking in on this. 

“aw, look at you making up crap. you’re cute.” He’s standing right in front of you now, and picks up your uninjured hand, “you can touch you know?” he murmurs, his tone low, and flirtatious. Papyrus presses the palm of your hand against his warm sternum, “you’re always allowed to touch me.”

You don’t even know what to say. Your face feels like it’s on fire, and all you want to do is shove Papyrus against this fridge, which is blessedly closed now, and press yourself against him. You’d let your breath mingle with his sweet one just before stealing that kiss you’ve been dying for. Okay, you need to stop thinking about this because if you don’t you’re going to have a different kind of problem a bit down south. Still, you rub your thumb against his sternum before pulling your hand back, and you swear you feel him shiver as you do. Is that area sensitive? No, Chip, don’t think about it. Don’t do it. Last thing you need right now is a surprise hard on. Although, you suppose it’s not so much a surprise, but still not something you need right now. He looks disappointed at you pulling away, wrenching your heart.  

“I want to,” you let him know, and fuck do you ever, “but my brother is here in the other room.” you remind him, “trust me Papy, I want to.” 

Now, you’re stepping into his space, and get to watch as his cheeks turn purple as he gazes at you. Unsure why, you reach up, and let the back of your fingers brush against his heated cheek. His one good socket widens at the motion, and with a smile you keep moving your hand until you’re able to cup his cheek, your thumb brushing underneath his socket. At first you wonder if this is stepping over a line a little, but when Papyrus presses back into your hand, his socket closing, you know you’re fine. He even moves his skull to press his mouth into your hand, and at first you think he’s just giving it a kiss in a sort of cute little moment. 

You should’ve known better. 

Suddenly, you feel a wet, squishy thing against the palm of your hand. It feels like...a tongue? Shocked, you yank your hand back to find what looks like purple saliva on your hand, and stunned, your gaze goes to Papyrus whose shoulders are shaking with laughter, a bright purple looking tongue sticking out of his mouth. It even has a scar on it, and everything. 

“Dude!” you sputter, wiping your hand on your jeans, “That’s disgusting! It was a good moment, and you ruined it, not that I’m not interested in the purple tongue.”

“you’re surprised about the tongue, but you knew i could make a dick, and vag.” 

“I didn’t know if it was like a one type thing! What even is that?” 

“s’called ecto, i mentioned it before on the bike day fun day, remember?” He sticks his tongue out again, and oh boy, it’s really long, not to mention tapered at the end.

“Like ectoplasm?” 

He puts that excellent looking tongue back in his mouth, “yup.” 

“And you can just make that whenever?”

“yup, over my whole body too, well cept for my head. can technically cover my hands, and feet, but feels weird on the hands.” He clenches his fists a few times to emphasize. 

“So, you can make a body?”

“yeah.”

You wanna see it. Fuck, you really want to see it. This is super cool. Why is magic always so fucking cool? Papyrus chuckles, and finally shrugs that sweater he’d had in his hand over his head. 

“oh, my chippy! you want to see my ectobody, how naughty!” 

“It sounds pretty cool, I’ll be real with you. Is it the same colour as your tongue?”

“mhmm, my dick is too. even glows the same.” he replies, even answering some questions you had yet to ask. However, it allows you to turn it back on him. 

“Never asked about your dick. Now, who’s naughty?”

“ho ho, touche.”

Smirking, you turn back to the fridge, and start pulling things out that you can make for supper. It won’t be amazing, but you bet you can at least make a casserole. Gathering everything you need on the counter, you start getting to work, pulling out pots, and pans you’d need along with a dish to put the casserole in. You also make sure to set the oven to preheat. It’d be annoying for it to not be ready once the dish is good to go. 

Papyrus takes a seat at the dining room table while you hurry about cooking, and getting things ready. Will is still in the shower, the sound of the running water is easy enough to hear. You don’t mind if he takes a long one. He’s probably enjoying how relaxing it is. Refocusing on the cooking, you start chopping up some vegetables, and chat with Papyrus. Most of the conversation is mindless, just small little things, but comfortable nonetheless, until Will is brought up. 

“how long has it been since you’ve seen him?”

“Years.” you tell him truthfully, “He uh...he’s thinner, and smaller than I remember.”

“happens when you age, and grow taller.”

You snort, “Wise ass.”

“that’s my name, don’t wear it out.” he chuckles. You sigh, and return your attention to the vegetables in front of you. 

“He’s probably going to steal something before he leaves.” you mutter, not really thinking about what you’re saying. That was awful. What’s the matter with you? It feels like you’re asking yourself that question a lot lately. Your arm halts, the chopping sound that had been filling your kitchen stopping, “Sorry, that was...that was uncalled for.”

Your voice is so soft, and filled with shame. You wouldn’t blame Papyrus right now if he told you how awful you are. It would be valid. However, you hear nothing of the sort, and instead the only sound that reaches your ears is the chair Papyrus is in scraping back. In the next moment, you feel his arms wrap around your midsection as he pulls you against him, his chin resting on your shoulder. Vegetables now completely forgotten, you lean back into him, allowing your head to rest against his. 

“it’s okay.” Papyrus tenderly soothes, his voice so gentle, “he’s hurt you, and the things you’re feeling are okay, they’re valid.” he nuzzles your shoulder, “i ain’t ever gonna think different of you for sayin’ something like that sweetheart.”

Sweetheart? 

You swear your heart just burst hearing that. Joy, and excitement well in your belly as your hand comes to cup his around your midsection. Weaving your fingers into his, you turn your head, pressing a kiss to the side of his skull as he nuzzles your shoulder again. At the feeling of your lips on his head, he turns to look at you, the two of you so insanely close that you can see that dull purple light in his socket flickering about. 

“Papyrus,” you breathe out, and he blinks waiting for whatever it is you’re going to say. Licking your lips, you open your mouth to speak, to ask him a question that’s burning in your mind with the need to be asked, “Papy, I-”

“Oh, am I interrupting?”

Will’s question rings out in the kitchen, startling you into trying to look over your shoulder at him. When had the shower turned off? Were you that lost in the feeling of being with Papyrus that you hadn’t heard it? Seriously, this is the worst luck. Will the two of you ever get a damned moment alone? Evidently, Papyrus feels the same as he just closes his socket, looking aggravated before pulling away from you. 

“nope.” 

You turn to your brother, already missing your soulmate’s body pressed against yours, “Didn’t hear the shower turn off. Got everything you needed?”

He nods, looking much cleaner than before. You were right that your clothes are indeed a bit too big for him, but he looks better than he did before in those dirty, ratty ones. Will still keeps wiping his nose though, and you’re really starting to wonder if he does actually have a cold, or something. Hopefully not. You motion to the dining room table. 

“Take a seat, I’m just cooking dinner.”

“Thanks, Chippy.” he does as he’s told, and sits down with Papyrus taking a seat a bit closer to you. 

The conversation moves away from Will since you obviously can’t just talk, or gossip about him right in front of him. Well, you could, but it wouldn’t go well. Mostly the three of you just talk about little things. Will tries to get to know Papyrus. What he does for a living, and does he have any family? Those types of questions. Your soulmate is good to answer them all even after you’re done cooking, and the three of you are eating. 

Eventually, you know the conversation will come to Dad, Felix, and Jude. When it does, you let Will know that they’re all fine. Felix is still a rough, and tumble brat who gets into fights at school while Jude is still the sweetest kid around. That he recently changed schools, and made a friend there before even starting his first day. You can see that this means a lot to him to hear. He misses you, and he misses the rest of the family. That’s apparent, but he can’t be around them, especially Jude if he’s going to keep doing what he’s doing. None of you deserve to be around him when he’s high, but Jude’s so young that it just feels more wrong somehow. 

After dinner, the three of you just sit, and watch some show together with you sitting close to Papyrus on the couch while Will takes an armchair. It’s quiet, and it’s nice. You’re glad Papyrus was here, even if he did have to see some unsavoury things from you. When Will is involved, the worst of you comes out, and you’re glad he’s not judging you for it. 

Unfortunately, the hour does become late as it tends to do, and Papyrus has to head home. He looks like he wishes he could be doing anything else other than going home, but he has to. You hope he’ll talk to Sans, he really needs to, and to enforce this, you first take him to the door, then follow him out onto the front porch for some privacy from Will who is still in the living room. Papyrus seems surprised, but you don’t give him time to talk. 

“Talk to Sans.”

“chip-” he starts, suddenly looking defeated, but you power through. 

“Please,” you pull him into a hug, holding him tightly. He’s quick to reciprocate, “If you’re not going to do it for yourself, do it for me. I hate how sad you are. It hurts.”

“i...okay.” he buries his face into the crook of your neck, “i’ll try.”

“You better.” you smile, still holding him close, “You can do it Papy. Just give him the ol’ Papyrus charm. He’ll listen.”

He snorts, pulling from your neck, “i think the good ol’ papyrus charm is what got me into this mess, but i’ll still try.” 

The two of you pull back from the hug, and still smiling, you rub his skull which has him laughing. 

“Good, trying is good.”

“am i suddenly five?”

“You saying you don’t want me rubbing your skull?”

“hey, never said that. like i said before sweetheart, you’re always allowed to touch me.”

“Perfect, it’s all good then.” you take your hand back, “I’ll miss you. Text me?”

Papyrus’s grin grows more, his hands going into his pockets, “always. i’ll text you later tonight, okay?”

“Sounds good to me.” Leaning in, you kiss his cheek, and back up to go into the house, “Night Papy.”

“night sweetheart.” he responds, his hand coming up to touch that cheek. 

Heading back into the house, you sigh quietly the moment the door is closed having momentarily forgotten that your brother is here. You’re reminded of his presence a few moments later when you hear his cheeky little remark. 

“You like him.”

Blinking, you glance to the armchair to find an equally cheeky grin on your brother’s face to go along with his words. You huff. 

“So?”

“He likes you too.” Will lets you know, moving in the seat to see you better instead of draping himself across it, “He seems like a nice guy. You got lucky little brother.”

“Thanks. He’s...pretty special.” 

“I’m glad. You deserve someone special,” he reaches over to pat your cheek in a familiar way, “just like you.”

Guess some things just run in the family, huh? You sit back down onto the couch near him, and return to watching your show, except this time you’re feeling more comfortable when it’s just you, and Will. You had been fearful that after Papyrus’s departure that you’d feel uncomfortable, but you don’t. It feels like the old days, just you hanging out with your older brother whom you looked up to, and adored. The older brother you had before he’d become addicted to a drug that ruined his life. It allows you to forget just for the moment that in the morning Will would take off, probably stealing something he could sell, and go back out onto the street to score. Tonight, the two of you could just be brothers, enjoying each other’s company, and you didn’t dare ask for more. 

----

I didn’t want to go home. 

I didn’t want to leave him like that with his older brother. I know how hard things have been for him in regards to Will, and I’m surprised that Chip just let him inside the house as easily as he did. I know Sans never once turned me away, or kicked me out when I’d get obliterated each night then come home, and scream at him. I know why Chip doesn’t turn him away. It’s because he loves him, but a strong part of me wishes he would turn him away. Will reminds me of what I used to be, and it makes me sick.   

Not only were the thoughts of Will weighing me down, but also knowing that I had to go home to Sans who apparently doesn’t want me there at all was the worst. The feeling of being unwanted is a strong one, and I hate it. I know I need to talk to Sans. Chip wasn’t wrong that I seriously needed to, but it’s hard. I’m scared that he’ll say things I don’t want to hear, but maybe it’s time I heard them. 

Shortcutting back into my bedroom, I’m met with immediate darkness. It’s late, and even if I wanted to talk to Sans, he’s definitely asleep right now, so there’s no point. Guess, I lucked out, huh? Who am I kidding, this just puts off the inevitable. With a saddened sigh, I expertly make my way through my room which is a mess for my bedroom door. Who has time to clean? Not me. Well, more like I don’t want to clean. I’d rather do something else, something fun than tidy my room. It was just going to get messy again, so who cares?

I leave my bedroom to go downstairs, and maybe get a snack, but can see some lights on in the kitchen. Huh, that’s weird. Maybe Shiloh is still awake. Sometimes she’s up late if Maris isn’t wanting to go down, or sleep through the whole night. It’s rare since my niece is usually great to sleep, but every so often, Maris is fussy, and refuses to sleep. So, Shiloh takes her downstairs to walk around with her, and tire her out, or feed her if she’s hungry. Little things. 

I don’t even think of the possibility that Sans is the one downstairs. 

I should’ve, especially since it is my brother downstairs in the kitchen, nursing a cup of tea by the looks of it. He looks up at me as I enter the kitchen, and I can see how tired he looks. Dark circles having formed under his sockets. Stopping just a little ways away from him, the two of us stare at one another. 

“hey.” I break the silence, although it feels strained. 

“HELLO.” he replies, sounding just as awkward. I shuffle forward just a bit, 

“what are you doing awake?”

“I COULDN’T SLEEP. YOU?”

“i was at chip’s, i just got back.” 

Sans looks into his teacup, “I SEE.”

The silence returns, and it’s deafening. Why is this so hard? Why can’t we just talk to one another? Just say it Papyrus. Just say what you need to say, and get it out there. Try to do it eloquently, though...yeah, right. I’ll probably just say something heavy then make a joke which will have him making this disgruntled expression. At least, that’s what would’ve happened before. I miss that. 

I miss Sans.

“do you want me to leave?” I blurt out, my voice hushed. Sans glances at me, and then back to his tea. 

“NO, YOU’RE ALLOWED IN THE KITCHEN PAPYRUS. IF YOU’RE HUNGRY THERE’S-”

“that’s not what i meant.” I cut him off. His voice dies, and his gaze returns to me, his sockets wide, “do you want me to move out?” 

“I...NO?...YES? I...I DON’T KNOW.” he stammers out, looking shocked. He definitely hadn’t expected that. 

“i’ll leave if you want me to. i can tell you don’t want me here.”

“THAT’S NOT TRUE!” Sans jumps off the stool he’s sitting on to hurry over to me, “THAT’S NOT TRUE! I DO WANT YOU HERE! I ALWAYS WANT YOU HERE.” 

“then why do you feel like i’m intruding?”

“I DON’T! I DON’T KNOW WHY I DIDN’T SAY ANYTHING THEN, IT WAS STUPID OF ME! I DON’T FEEL LIKE THAT PAPYRUS, I DON’T!”

My lie detecting feels fuzzy like he’s telling a half truth here. I’ve come this far, time to pull it out of him it seems. 

“you’re lying about something, i can tell. what is it? that you don’t know why you didn’t say anything, or you don’t feel like i’m intruding?”

He hesitates, “I...I DON’T KNOW.”

That’s the truth. He really doesn’t know. 

With a sigh, I wander over to the couch in the great room then plop into it. Sans follows, and takes a seat beside me. It’s quiet for a beat as the two of us settle, feeling awkward around each other. I don’t want this. I don’t want to become like Chip, and Will with Sans. Estranged, and uncomfortable around each other.

“you never had a say when i came back.”

“I KNOW.”

“i’m sorry.”

“IT’S NOT YOUR FAULT. I SHOULD’VE SAID SOMETHING. I SHOULD’VE SAID I WASN’T OKAY.”

“no, i should’ve known. i probably did know, but i ignored it because i wanted to come home so badly. living alone, sucked. it made staying sober really hard.” I admit.

“I’M PROUD OF YOU.” he responds, hand on my shoulder, “I’M PROUD OF YOU EVERY DAY THAT YOU STAY SOBER, I HOPE YOU KNOW THAT.”

“thanks sans.” I whisper, “i fucked everything up, didn’t i?”

“NO, YOU DIDN’T. I DID.” he sighs, taking his hand back, “I...NEVER ASKED YOU IF YOU WERE OKAY WITH HAVING SHILOH AROUND. I JUST FORCED MY DECISIONS UPON YOU, AND EXPECTED YOU TO BE OKAY WITH IT, EVEN THOUGH YOU NEED CARE TOO. YOU NEED ATTENTION TOO. I NEGLECTED YOU FOR MY NEW LIFE, AND JUST FIGURED YOU’D COME ALONG FOR THE RIDE.”

“sans-” 

He holds up a hand to shush me, “I EVEN KNEW THAT YOU HAD FEELINGS FOR HER, AND I SAID NOTHING. I JUST LET YOUR FEELINGS FESTER, AND GET WORSE. IF I’D TALKED TO YOU, LET YOU KNOW IT WAS OKAY, AND THAT WE’D FIGURE THIS OUT TOGETHER, NONE OF THIS PROBABLY WOULD’VE HAPPENED.”

“you don’t know that. i’m kind of an asshole.”

“YES, BUT YOU’RE MY ASSHOLE PAPYRUS. MY LITTLE BROTHER.”

I’ve got my hands clasped in front of me as I lean forward a little, my head bowed. Sans scoots closer, his hand coming to rest on my back, and begins rubbing soothing circles. 

“YES, THINGS ARE COMPLICATED RIGHT NOW, AND YES I’M HAVING TROUBLE HAVING YOU HOME, BUT I ALSO DON’T WANT YOU ANYWHERE ELSE. IT’S WHY THINGS HAVE BEEN SO ODD. YOU HAVE DONE NOTHING WRONG, BROTHER. I’M THE ONE WITH THE PROBLEM.”

I close my one good socket, my hands clenching each other so damn tightly that it hurts a little. 

“i don’t even love her.” I whisper. Sans’s hand stops, “i never loved her, i’m just...an idiot.” 

“IF YOU’RE AN IDIOT THAN I MUST BE A DROOLING MORON. PAPYRUS, YOU’RE THE SMARTEST MONSTER I KNOW.”

“save the drooling for shiloh, bet she likes it.” I joke weakly. Sans tsks, and rolls his eye lights, but this feels normal. That comforts me.

“PAPYRUS, BE SERIOUS.”

“i am serious that she’s probably into drooling, just like you’re into ooh, daddy.” I tease. He whacks the back of my skull making me laugh. He’s got a smile of his own, and when the laughter dies, I do get serious, “it feels different.”

“WITH CHIP?”

“yeah, i feel...complete. whole.” 

“HE’S YOUR SOULMATE.” Sans replies, his hand falling to my back again, “AND HE’S ALWAYS WELCOME HERE. I...APOLOGIZE FOR GETTING AS ANGRY AS I DID THAT NIGHT PAPYRUS. I APOLOGIZE FOR WHAT I SAID.”

“it’s fine sans. i think i just wanted something to latch onto, so i could be mad, and not have to think about other things.”

“LIKE?”

“thinking you hated me. that you wanted me gone.”

“I DON’T WANT YOU GONE.” he rubs his skull, looking out the window nearby, “I DON’T EVEN KNOW WHAT I NEED.” 

“then we gotta figure that out.” I nod. 

“I WAS FINE UNTIL…” 

I look at him, “until?”

“UNTIL MARIS CAME. EVERYTHING AFTER THAT JUST STARTED FEELING MUDDLED, AND OVERWHELMING. I DON’T SLEEP RIGHT, I FEEL LIKE I’M FAILING, AND I KEEP GETTING ANGRY, OR ANXIOUS. UNFORTUNATELY, YOU’RE THE ONE WHO KEEPS ENDING UP ON THE OTHER SIDE OF MY ANGER. I’M SORRY, PAPYRUS.”

My brow knits together in concern, and I sit straighter, “sans?” he hums to show he’s listening, “did you ever get checked for postpartum depression? monsters can get it too, you know.”

He scoffs, “IT’S NOT POSTPARTUM, I’M FINE. I’LL WORK THIS OUT.”

“sans, if you need help you should ask for it.” I urge, “i don’t think you’re fine with everything that happened last year, but i think this is making it ten times worse, and you’re drowning.”    

Sans gets quiet, his hand leaving my back as his gaze turns to the floor. He stares at it for a long time, but I wait patiently for him until finally he starts talking. 

“I’M...SO TIRED.” his sockets scrunch shut, “IT’S LIKE MY MIND NEVER SHUTS OFF, AND I KEEP THINKING I’M THIS HORRIBLE FATHER, LIKE I’VE DONE SOMETHING WRONG. IT MAKES ME SO ANGRY, JUST SO ANGRY, AND THEN I SNAP OVER THE STUPIDEST LITTLE THINGS. I JUST WANT TO COME HOME FROM WORK, AND SLEEP. I DON’T WANT TO DO ANYTHING, BUT WHEN I TRY TO SLEEP, I CAN’T.” he covers his face with his hands for a moment, and rubs his face. When he pulls his hands away, I can see the big purple tears falling down his cheeks, “AND I CAN’T STOP CRYING! I JUST BLUBBER LIKE A FUCKING MORON ALL THE DAMN TIME! I’M SO TIRED OF IT!” 

“sans,” I breathe, astonished, “you need to see a doctor, or talk to someone. i...started seeing a therapist,” his shocked gaze meets mine, and I smile weakly, “yeah, i know. me, talking to a therapist? fuckin’ weird right? well, i do. usually see her the same day as my NA meetings, and if you want sans, i can get some numbers of people from her for you to call.”

“I DON’T KNOW.”

Now I’m patting his back, “think about it, kay? i’ll probably still get those numbers for you though, cause i’m meddling.”

“AT LEAST YOU’RE BEING HONEST.” he deadpans, wiping his cheeks of the residual tears, “SHILOH THINKS WE SHOULD GO TO FAMILY COUNSELING.”

“probably wouldn’t be a bad idea.” I agree, “but i hope you know i’m messing with this person.”

“WELL, OF COURSE. IT WOULDN’T BE YOU OTHERWISE, AND BESIDES I THINK I'VE MISSED WATCHING YOU COMMIT MIND FUCKERY WITH HUMANS.”

“ha, i was just thinking earlier how i missed you.”

“PERHAPS WE SHOULD THEN.” he nods, his tears now dried. 

“i’ll play ball, but only if you tell shiloh what’s going on with you.”

He sighs, and looks annoyed for a moment before rolling his eye lights, “FINE.”

“winner winner, chicken dinner.” I hold out my fist, and Sans without missing a beat fist bumps me back. 

“YOU’RE IMPOSSIBLE.”

“you love it, and me.”

He grins at me, looking better than he has in a long while. How had I not seen how awful he was looking? Guess, I was that wrapped up in my own shit to be paying attention to my brother who has been silently crying for help this whole time. Don’t worry Sans, I’m here now, and I’m not going anywhere. It’ll be okay, we’ll figure this out. Thoughts of Chip urging me to talk to my brother fly through my mind, and I just know he’s going to be smug about being right, but damn that’ll be cute. I owe him though. I owe him more than he probably realizes. 

After all, he’s the human I think I’m truly falling in love with. 

Chapter 13: The Great Gay RomCom

Summary:

You ask Papyrus on a date!

You can't stand not knowing if that talk went well with Sans, or not. You know this was a big deal to Papyrus, and you’re seriously anxious because of that. It's eating you up inside, and you've been waiting for your soulmate to come to you, but you're just too damn antsy over it. You can’t think of anything else. When you try, you find your mind wandering to Papyrus, and if he’s okay. It’s what’s led you to be sitting on your couch, phone in hand as you stare at the device, wondering if you shouldn’t just call to find out. Calling him isn't wrong, right? It would be no big deal! The two of you talk on the phone all the time after all. It'll just be another standard phone call. These are the things you keep telling yourself as your hesitant fingers dial up Papyrus’s number, and place the phone to your ear.  

So, why do you feel so nervous as the phone rings then? 

Probably because you know Papyrus will call you out on any bullshit you try to spin, and you can't even back out since the sound of him picking up just happened!

"hey, what's cookin', good lookin'?" 

You snort at his greeting, a smile already weaving its way onto your face, your nerves settling instantly at the sound of his voice. Papyrus always does have a way of getting you to relax, doesn’t he?

"Hey Papy, just thought I'd call, and see how you're doing." you try, “Sooo, how’s it going?”

"i see." he chuckles, "you're being nosy." He doesn’t even give you the courtesy of pretending. He just calls you right out on your crap.

"Am not!" 

Why are you trying to deny it? Doing so is futile, the guy can detect lies after all. Thankfully, he doesn’t seem too upset by your falsehood, or the fact that you’ve literally called to pry since he bursts into laughter at your denial. The sound brings a heat to your cheeks, and has you squirming in your seat. You really do like his laugh. 

"ah, that just confirmed it. you're so cute." Yeah, you figured. Giving a little huff of slight indignation for him calling you out, he tuts, having easily heard you, "none of that now, sweetheart! don't be thinking i'm not going to tell you." 

"Are you going to tell me?" 

"yeah, why not?" You can practically hear his smirk. Curse this man, "it was fine, we talked." 

Seriously? 

"So forthcoming, thank you. I'm so reassured now." you deadpan. 

"such sarcasm!" He first gasps, but then grows quiet. You wait, knowing something more was coming, and you're not unrewarded, "we're gonna try family counseling." He admits, "a lot happened last year, and we never dealt with it, so now we're going to, i guess." 

"How do you feel about that?" You ask gently. If it took Papyrus, and Sans this long to figure that out, you’re a bit worried of how counseling will go, but you’re still proud of him for attempting. 

"it's whatever. it's probably for the best that we work it out, right?" 

"That makes sense to me, but are you really okay with this?" You just want to make sure. Yes, you’re being absolutely nosy, but you just want to make sure 100% that he’s okay with everything. You don’t want him to get into something he doesn’t actually want to do then be miserable that it’s not working.

"why? you worried about me, or somethin' chippy?" He's teasing you, but what he doesn't realize is that's exactly it. 

"Always." You murmur, your tone tender, "I care about you, Papy. I want you to be happy." 

The line goes quiet again, but you wait, figuring he needs some time to process this piece of information, and you take the time to bury yourself more into the cushions on your couch as you do. 

"...that's not fair." He eventually huffs, "that was too powerful of a move. relationship foul!" 

"Me caring is too powerful?" You chuckle, and he huffs again. 

"yes! i never know what to say when it happens." 

"I can stop if you want me to." 

"no, see i'd hate that more. what a predicament you've put me in." He sighs, dramatically. Your smile widens. 

"You're cute." 

"says the real cutie in this situation."

You can’t believe how wide your smile is right now. Talking to him always puts you in the best of moods. Even when you’re feeling wildly bummed, if you call Papyrus, he perks you right back up with a joke, or his silly behaviour. You seriously adore him, and your chest pangs as you long to have him here beside you.

Without even thinking, and probably fueled by your longing, you blurt out softly. 

"I miss you." 

You know that you literally saw him two days ago, but you already miss him. It's silly, it seriously is, but you honestly miss him the moment he's gone. The phone line has gone quiet again, and shifting a bit in your seat, you ask. 

"Too powerful again?" 

"...yeah." His tone is gentle, yet serious as he takes a deep breath before getting out quietly, "i...miss you too. a lot." 

"Can you come over?" You ask hopefully, only for it to be dashed in a moment.

"can't, i gotta work,” you hope he can’t feel your disappointment wherever he is, “but fuck do i wanna. you're being real mean sweetheart cause i for reals wanna ditch work now so i can be with you."

You laugh, the disappointment momentarily forgotten due to his sweet words, "Oh no, don't do that. We can see each other another day." you offer.

"ohh, when? i'm free tomorrow, you busy?" 

Oh, that’s not so bad then! You can survive one more day without seeing him, although it’ll suck. Quickly, you think about whether you've got plans tomorrow, or things you need to do. Coming up empty, you know you're good to tell Papyrus you can hang out, but something stops you. While another hang out sounds great, it's not what you want. It’s not what you need. Whatever is happening between you, and Papyrus is more than just friendship, and you’re beginning to want something different, something more than just two friends hanging out. No matter what you, and Papyrus have titled your relationship, you know you’re more than friends, but you’re waiting for him to be more comfortable with that idea before the title changes. Titles can be scary, and leaving it as friends for now feels like the right thing to do, but that doesn’t change the fact that what you want from him tomorrow isn’t to hangout. It’s something more. 

Time for a leap of faith.  

"I am free, but…" 

"but?" 

"But I want something different than a hangout." 

For once Papyrus takes this seriously. You expect him to make some sort of innuendo, or joke of a sexual nature, but this time all you receive is a simple response, and it has your heart pounding. 

“what do you want, sweetheart?”  

Gathering your courage, you take a deep breath, then reply with as confident of a voice as you can muster. 

“A date.”

For the third time this evening, the phone line has gone quiet. At first, you worry that this doesn’t bode well for you. That perhaps Papyrus is getting ready to reject you, and leave you heartbroken as you try to joke off what you’ve just requested. You know he said at his house during that disastrous dinner that if you asked him on a date that he’d say yes, but he may have changed his mind as is his right. It leaves you fretfully biting your lip as you try to patiently await his answer. Thankfully, rejection is not what comes your way. After a few moments of silence, Papyrus finally answers you. 

“i...yeah. let’s do it.”

You beam, your heart leaping into your throat as it pounds in excitement. To think that a few moments ago you were afraid that he’d say no. Well, he sure showed you! Still, you feel the need to clarify, just in case. 

“Really?”

“yeah.” he laughs at your disbelief, “it’ll be fun. i always have fun when i’m with you.”

“Now who’s being unfair?” you ask, cheeks beginning to heat up. He just chuckles again in response. 

The two of you spend the next few minutes getting details figured out. You were quick to say you’d plan everything, and get it all ready. He tried to fight you on that, but you wore him down saying you asked him, so you’ll be planning this date. You also let him know that didn’t mean he couldn’t plan the next one which had him making a pleased sound, and he joked about the fact that he’s already scored a second date before going on the first one. 

The two of you did take some time to decide together on a time to meet up, plus where, and he asked if he needed to dress up, but you told him to just wear whatever makes him the most comfortable. You know Papyrus, and you’re not going to do anything overly fancy, especially for a first date. Doing something more casual, and silly fit the two of you better anyway. The thought of Papyrus in a fancy restaurant is a funny one though. 

Unfortunately, that ended up taking all the time Papyrus had left, and once he knew what time to meet you, plus where, he had to go to work. It left you a bit melancholy since you’d been having such fun talking to him, but you also understand that he needs to get to his job. He does swear to text you a bunch, probably hearing the sad note to your tone, even saying he’d send pictures of him working for fun. It definitely helped put that smile back on your face as the two of you part ways. It’s getting harder to say goodbye now, even on the phone, but you take some comfort in the fact that you’ll be seeing him tomorrow on your first official date. A date you said you’d plan. 

Crap.

Tossing your phone, you hurriedly get up, grab your laptop, some snacks, and start your earnest search online for what the two of you can do. It takes some time, and a lot of failed searches as well as research into things you can do before finding what you think is the most perfect place for your date. It’s low key, simple, and it’ll allow the two of you some much needed alone time. You swear, the two of you get interrupted way too often. Well, not tomorrow! You’ve made sure of it. There’s also no doubt in your mind that Papyrus will have fun with this. Let’s just say it’s right up his alley.

Satisfied, you close your laptop, knowing there’s nothing more you can do tonight, and go get ready for bed. Tomorrow you’ll have some running around to do to get ready, but it shouldn’t be anything crazy. You’ll definitely have ample time to get ready for this date.

You ended up right on that front. 

You wake up a lot earlier than you expected. Little nervous butterflies swirl in your stomach at the thoughts of going on a date with Papyrus tonight, and the craved alone time the two of you really needed. Glancing at your clock, you can see that you could easily go back to sleep, and wake up later to start getting ready, but your nerves definitely aren’t going to let you. Besides, the stores you need to go to for the supplies you’d need for tonight are already open, and your father still isn’t letting you work with your broken finger, so you might as well get up for the day. No point in getting used to sleeping in right?

Getting out of bed, you throw on some simple sweats to go out to do your shopping. You’ll be showering later, a little more closely to your date time, so for now these would do. Grabbing a simple breakfast, and some coffee, you’re out the door in record time. If you were still living with your father, he’d be stunned by how early you’re awake. Sure, you have to get up early for your job, but on your days off, you love to sleep in, and boy he knows it.

First place you go is to get the tickets to the special thing you had in mind for tonight. You could’ve gotten them later, but just having them ahead of time helped you feel more confident that you’d get into the place in case you’re running a bit behind schedule, which doesn’t feel likely at this point. Once that’s done, you’re off to the grocery store, and grabbing all the food as well as drinks that you’ll need tonight, making sure to grab some of Papyrus’s favourites. 

After that’s done, you head for home, most of your pre-date planning concluded. The rest can be done at your house. Arriving there, you first place the things you’d gotten at the grocery store inside, then go back out to clean your car, and make sure it’s in a presentable state before packing what you could into it that you needed for tonight. Only once that’s completed do you go back in to get yourself cleaned up for your date. 

First you shower not wanting to be totally disgusting. You did sweat a bit running around today, although you doubt Papyrus would ever say anything. The problem was, you’d notice, and it’d bother you, so it was a must. You hate to admit, but you do take a bit longer in the shower than you normally would, making absolutely sure that you’re completely clean. It's not until you’re satisfied that you are, do you get out to get dressed which is a whole other ordeal. 

You want to look just right. Casual, but also nice since this is a date. However, this leads you to pulling out pretty much all of the clothes in your closet to try on. Part of you doesn’t know why you feel this matters. Papyrus isn’t going to care. He’s probably just going to show up in some hoodie, so what you wear doesn’t matter. You know why it matters. It’s because you care what he thinks. You want him to think you look good, and that you’re attractive, so you’re taking the time to go through all of your clothes to make sure that’s exactly what he thinks when he sees you tonight. Eventually, you settle on a nicely fitted black button up, long sleeve shirt that you tuck into a dark blue pair of jeans, and topped off with a belt. The first two buttons on the shirt are undone, and you’ve rolled the sleeves up to your elbows. 

Turning a bit in front of your mirror, you check to make sure you look okay. Everything seems to be in order, despite your nerves. You’re so nervous even though it’ll probably be no different than when you hangout. Taking a reassuring breath to calm yourself, you give an encouraging grin to your mirror self, and go to wait for Papyrus to arrive. He’s supposed to meet you here so the two of you can go to the place you’d planned for the date. Checking your phone, you find you actually don’t have that much time left before he’s supposed to show up. Guess you took longer than you’d meant to try on all those clothes. Were you really that nervous about what to wear? This leaves you with only a short amount of time to get everything else from your fridge, and into your car before Papyrus arrives. Luckily, you’re quick about it, and even have some time to fret on the couch before he shows up. This does not help when he finally does get there, and knocks on the door, making you jump in your seat a little. Calm down Chip. Everything is going to be fine! It’s just Papyrus right?

That’s the problem though. It’s Papyrus, and you want this to be perfect. 

Steeling yourself, you get up from the couch, and go answer your door, a bit surprised that Papyrus actually knocked. Usually he just comes in. It’s why you normally leave the door unlocked if you know he’s coming over, and it’s most likely the reason why you startled at hearing the sound of knocking. Yup, it’s totally that, and not the fact that you’re about to go on a date with a guy you most definitely have a thing for. It’s not that at all. Papyrus most definitely feels the difference too though. It’s why he knocked instead of just coming in. Things are changing, but hopefully in a good direction. Taking a breath, you open the door, your smile turning into a look of almost shock. You really hadn’t anticipated this at all.  

Standing on your porch was Papyrus alright, but he wasn’t wearing just a simple hoodie. He’s got on jeans that look clean, and crisp, along with a nice pair of sneakers. It’s extremely rare to see Papyrus in jeans. Normally, he only ever wore sweatpants, or yoga pants, claiming they were more comfortable. So, to see him this way was a real treat, especially since they did really nice things to his back side. However, what really got you was the fact that he wasn’t wearing a hoodie! He’s wearing a simple white t-shirt, but over that he had on this sleek black military style bomber jacket that’s unzipped, and fuck he looked so good in it. Your mind goes blank at the sight of him, only one thing screaming at you, making your heart thump rapidly. 

Papyrus dressed up for the date.

Papyrus dressed up for the date!  

A giddy feeling wells up inside you. He wanted to look good for you, just like you wanted to look good for him! Stars, he looks good. That outfit really works for him, and conforms to his body in a very pleasing way. Evidently though, you must be staring (which of course you are, he looks good) since Papyrus starts to turn a little purple, and grabs the jacket to move it outwards a bit in a nervous manner. 

“uh, does it not look good?” he chuckles, “sans said it looked good, but he coulda been lying to mess with me.”

“Uh,” you respond, oh so intelligently, “You can detect lies.” 

Perfect. That’s exactly what you wanted to say. Not, yes, you look amazing, and so hot that my brain is malfunctioning. Nope, we go with the lie detecting. A+ Chip, fantastic. 

“oh, right.” his laughter increases, but you can hear his own nerves underneath it, “guess you’re just blown away by how good i look.”

“I...yes!” you get out, your brain deciding to finally work again, “You look amazing.”

His smile widens, “yeah? well, you’re lookin’ pretty sharp yourself sweetheart. you get all dressed up for me?”

“Of course I did.” You blurt out, clearly not thinking, but thankfully it works in your favour since Papyrus seems pleased hearing that.

“ah, you’re so good to me since now even if we do something that totally whomps, i can at least stare at your lovely form.”

“Just let me get my keys, and we can go, but did you really think I’d plan something that whomps? Oh ye of little faith!” 

“well, you never know sweetheart. sometimes you think something will be a hit, but then it just misses the mark.”

“So, what you’re saying is that I miss the mark when it comes to you.” 

Grabbing your wallet, phone, and keys, you shove the first two into your back pockets while Papyrus teases you back, knowing your comment wasn’t malicious, or accusatory, but that you were in fact, joking. 

“oh, i can’t give you the answer to that! how else can i keep you on your toes?”

You sigh dramatically, slipping on your shoes, “I suppose that’s true, but also how mean of you to do that to someone you call sweetheart!” 

“i could call ya something else if you want me to.” He points out while you head out the door to join him on the porch, making sure to lock it behind you, “tiger, chief, snugglemuffin?”

“I think I like sweetheart.” you smirk, leading him to your car, and unlock it to jump in the driver’s seat while Papyrus takes the passenger side. 

“how sad. i thought snugglemuffin really had potential.” he laments the second he’s inside.

“Papy, we’ve never snuggled before.” You point out, trying very hard not to laugh. He just seems to have a way of getting you to the point of uncontrollable giggles. 

“yet, we’ve never snuggled yet, my good sir. trust me, once you’ve snuggled with me, you’ll never need another snuggle buddy.”

“You said snuggle like three times in that sentence. Say it again.” You joke as you start the car, and back out of your driveway. 

“snuggle, and don’t change the subject!” He huffs in faux annoyance, “you’re ignoring that i just revealed a superpower!” 

“Cause the lie detecting wasn’t enough?”

“details, details.”

Shaking your head, you begin to make your way to your destination while bantering with Papyrus. It’s always a fun thing to do, and the two of you end up having some incredibly zany conversations, usually filled with a lot of giggles for you. Like you said, he just has a way of getting you into absolute hysterics, or giggles that have your eyes watering which unfortunately is a bad combination with driving, but you manage. There’s also quite a bit of fake dramatics happening since Papyrus is such a sucker for a dramatic moment, but it’s something you adore about him. You always have a lot of fun indulging him, and playing along since it gets more fun if you do. Eventually though, Papyrus does get curious about where you’re going for your date, and begins asking about it. You try to hold him off as long as you can while he ups the dramatics of you holding out on him, and keeping secrets, even pulling out the soulmate card at one point, but you shut him down each time. Blessedly, you weren’t too far from where you needed to be when he started this up, and after about his fifth attempt to get you to tell him where you’re going, you arrive. 

Turning into the place, you cut Papyrus off from asking you a sixth time about where you’re going by claiming that you’re here. It’s pretty obvious what you’re doing now, so perhaps the announcement wasn’t needed, and you’re pretty sure he gets it right away since a grin is worming its way onto his face. 

“the drive-in?”

“Yeah, I thought it might be fun. We can watch some movies, and not be crammed into a theatre with a bunch of people who probably stink.”

“yeah, humans be stinky.”

“Yes, we are,” you don’t even fight him on that one. Humans are stinky, “Plus, if the movies really suck, we can laugh, and make fun of them without a bunch of people trying to shush us.” 

He mulls this over as you reach the ticket stand, and roll your window down to hand the tickets to the lady in the booth that you’d bought earlier in the day. It doesn’t look terribly busy tonight, but you’re still glad you got them before arriving, especially since it hurries up the process of you getting into the lot. By the time you’re done with her, and driving off to find a place to settle in, Papyrus seems to have come to a conclusion on your choice of date. 

“this was a good idea.” He’s serious, and not at all joking. His expression is calm, and gentle, his one eye light focused on you, “this was a really good idea actually, and i’m surprised i never thought of it.”

Finding a good spot close enough to the screen, but far enough away from everyone around, you park the car, and turn to him to shoot him a grin.

“Sometimes, I’m clever.” You poke his cheek, and turn your headlights off, “Plus, the second movie they’re playing is a horror movie. I know you like horror stuff.”

“ho ho, that i do!” he grins at you, swatting your hand away playfully, making your grin grow. 

“I did bring chairs, so we can sit out in front of the car if you want, or on the car's hood, or just stay in the car if you’d like.” You inform him of the choices on seating, “I did also bring,” you reach into the back, and grab the couple of blankets that’s there to set them in your lap, “a few blankets.”

“not worried about denting your hood?” He raises a brow, but you shake your head.

“Nah, it’s an old car, and has a few dents already in it. What are a few more?”

He chuckles, “i say hood then. i can prove to you my powers in snuggling!” he teases, wiggling his fingers at you. 

With a smirk, you get out of the car with Papyrus following suit, and hand him the blankets once outside, asking him to set them up. He’s quick to take them to do so, while you grab the other bags in the back seat. There’s a few, but you know just where to place them so they’re within reach of the two of you. Setting them on the roof of your car, you figure that’d be as fine a place as any for the snacks you’d bought. By the time you’ve done this, Papyrus has set up the blankets, making sure to cushion the windshield, and windshield wipers using them. It wouldn’t be fun to have one of those in your backside. He even left one for the two of you to get cozy in which you appreciate, but it does get your heart hammering again at the thought. Your soulmate’s gaze flickers to you the second it starts, and you can only pray he doesn’t feel this. You’re not ready to give yourself away just yet. 

“This is perfect.”

“was there any doubt?” he jests, waggling his brow, “i am the master of blankets!”

“More like the master of being in blankets.” You quip back. He shrugs, smirking. 

“eh, same thing. c’mon, let’s hop up, it’s time i showed you my superpower after all.”

“I look forward to it.” You reply, easily hauling yourself up onto the car’s hood. 

The metal creaks and bows a little under your weight, not so much with Papyrus’s, but you’re not too concerned about it, and instead, lean back against the windshield along with him. The two of you haven’t yet gotten snuggled under that blanket yet, the extra one just off to the side for now as you sit side by side, your thighs pressed against one another. 

“that wasn’t even a lie sweetheart!” Papyrus sounds so giddy, a swirl of a pleasant emotion courses through your chest, distinctly belonging to Papyrus, “how saucy of you.”

“I try just for you.” 

“aw, you’re so good to me, sweetheart.” he sighs, his eye light flickering to the bags above your heads, “so, what’s in those?” 

“Oh!” 

Somehow, you’d nearly forgotten about them as you got settled. Reaching up, you grab one of the bags, pulling it down to go through it to find the one thing you knew he’d want right away. Finding it, you pull it out with a triumphant ah ha, and hand it off to him. Papyrus takes his prize, his gaze flickering over it almost in awe. 

“cherry licorice?”

“You love cherry licorice.”  

“i...yeah, i do. it’s my favourite candy, how’d you know that?” he asks, a bit stunned, but still tearing into the package to get to the sweet treat inside. 

“I pay attention!” you grin, “I also have a few of your other favourite snacks like those cheesecake bites you like, and that sugary drink.”

He’s already got a string of licorice in his mouth, and is nibbling on it. Stars that’s cute. He really does love that candy. 

“i figured you paid attention, but i just didn’t expect you to have paid that close of attention i guess, or remembered.”

“Of course I did. Papy, they’re your favourites. Why wouldn’t I remember them?”

He smiles, shuffling a little closer to you, his shoulder bumping yours now as he offers you a string of licorice, “aw, sappy.”

“Always.” 

You take a piece of the candy with a grin, your heart hammering in your chest again at the look he gives you. The more he looks at you like that, the more your heart pounds, and the urge to kiss him comes back. It’s not the right time though, not the right place. This is just your first date, and you should wait for another time, a more perfect time for a kiss. It’ll be hard, but you’ll wait.  

Thankfully, the screen lights up indicating the beginning of the first movie, and the two of you quiet down, leaving you to contemplate how the pounding in your chest feels amplified with him, like it’s not just your heart going a mile a minute. Not only that, but you can feel a sort of gentle almost nervous fluttering from Papyrus. It doesn’t feel bad, it feels actually pretty good, but it does have you distracted. Hopefully, the movie will help keep your mind off things. 

Unfortunately, it’s a cheesy rom com, but it does have you, and Papyrus laughing at how bad it is. The plot is extremely easy to figure out, but honestly it’s not a bad thing that it’s terrible. The two of you are having the best time just messing about, and joking about the terrible lines, or how improbable all of this is. It even leads to some funny conversations. 

“Wouldn’t it just be simpler for him to, oh I don’t know, tell her?”

“where’s the fun in that sweetheart? then we wouldn’t get the big scene later where one of them has to chase down the other as they yell i love you.” Papyrus snickers, chewing on more of the licorice you’d bought him.

“Also, why is it always a man, and a woman? Where’s the gay romcom’s at, people?”

“sweetheart, i’m sorry to say, but we are the gay romcom.” he smirks at you. 

“Well damn, no one told me. We shoulda been charging Sans, and the others from the get go for the show of a lifetime.”

Papyrus instantly starts to cackle, his good socket scrunched up in his mirth at your declaration. It’s true though! If you’re the great gay romcom, you should be charging people for the show. Dang.

“I’m serious!” 

“i know you are,” he coughs out, tears forming at the edge of his socket, “that’s why it’s so funny. you sounded like me there. we really are soulmates, huh?”

“I would say that me having your name tattooed on my wrist proves that.” 

You show him to emphasize, and after giving another cough, Papyrus reaches over to grab your wrist. He brings it to his mouth, and gives it a kiss before gazing at it sweetly. That pounding feeling returns to your chest, feeling more intense than before, and Papyrus’s eye light instantly flickers from your wrist to your face. Heat rises to your cheeks, at the gentleness of his expression, but also how intently he was looking at you. He must feel it, he has to, but a part of you still hopes he can’t. 

Your gaze falters, and a shiver runs through you, the coolness of the night finally hitting you. 

“are you cold?” Papyrus asks, his tone soft. 

“Yeah, a little.” You admit, giving him a small smile. 

Papyrus is so swift that you barely see him grab that extra blanket, and throw it around your shoulders. Blinking, you first gaze at it, then him. He shrugs. 

“my magic regulates my body temperature, remember? it’s gotta be way colder than this before i get uncomfortable, so you go ahead, and use that sweetheart.”

You don’t even think, which seems to be a theme lately, and just open up the blanket like you’re looking for a hug. He seems surprised, but he’s not the only one. You’re a bit stunned at yourself if you’re honest.

“There’s enough room for two.” You manage to get out, but just barely, “Join me.”

Right away you can feel that flickering of emotion coming from Papyrus intensify which in turn amplifies yours. Hopefully it’s too dark for him to see the blush on your cheeks. Papyrus nods, and starts moving in towards you. 

“course, can’t leave you to freeze to death after all.” he jokes, “what kinda soulmate would i be if i did that?”

He gets in under the blanket, allowing you to wrap it around his shoulder. He’s pressed right up against your side, and you wrap an arm around his waist to pull him a bit closer, causing your legs to tangle, and for his head to rest on your chest. Neither of you say anything for a while after this, just instead watching the movie until ultimately the joking begins again as you make fun of the movie. This time though it’s a bit different, and you both know it is. Your heart is thudding in your chest, and you can feel how intense his emotions are right now. You swear what you’re feeling is his own soul racing as if to match your heartbeat. 

At one point, he moves his hand so his fingers can lace with the ones currently cupping his hip. You don’t say anything, and just rub his thumb softly. Everything feels right. It’s warm, and cozy, not to mention perfect. The air even smells just as sweet as what’s going on between the two of you. The fragrant scent of maple, and apples wafts all around you, leaving you slightly curious if it’s coming from the concession. If it is, you wonder what they’re making there that smells so amazing. 

Like the two of you had predicted, the movie ends just as you thought it would with the guy racing through the streets to clear up a misunderstanding with the girl to declare his love. Despite being predictable, it’s still a fun ending, and the two of you did have fun together while watching it which was the main point. Thankfully, it seems like the second movie will be better. It’s a horror, and you know Papyrus loves all stuff of that genre. 

The two of you don’t even have anything negative to say about it as it begins, and you’re even caught jumping at a few jump scares, but each time Papyrus squeezes your hand to calm you, seemingly immune to said scares. Eventually, he starts squeezing your hand right before they happen to warn you. He’s predicting them! No wonder he isn’t frightened when they happen! He knows they’re going to happen. However, the fact that he’s so kindly doing this for you, has your stomach flip flopping, and you bite your lip a little to keep in what’s really on your mind. Apparently this is too much for Papyrus since he shifts a bit, and without looking at you, whispers. 

“i feel that.” 

“Feel what?” you whisper back, your head resting on top of his. 

That hand that had been holding yours moves, and suddenly finds its way to the middle of your chest where it finally lays causing your heart to speed up again for what feels like the hundredth time today. 

“that.” His head moves, forcing you to move your own, and look down at him, “your soul keeps racing. thump, thump, thump, it goes like a little speed racer, setting off mine as it does.” 

Your soul? Isn’t it your heart that’s going so fast?

“That’s...that’s my heart, isn’t it?”

He shakes his head, leaning a little closer, “no, it’s your soul. look deep within yourself, and you’ll see it, feel it.”

Doing as he says, you take a moment to really feel deep inside yourself. At first you think it’d be rather difficult to feel it, but as you consciously make the effort, you can see it, no, you feel it. Your heart is just fine, it’s beating as it normally does, but your soul...it’s racing. It’s reaching out, and feels like it’s crying while desperately trying to find something it’s missing. You choke, your breath catching upon the realization that it’s Papyrus’s soul it’s reaching out for. That each time you deny what you feel for him, your soul has been crying louder each time, and tugging you more towards him as best it could. 

Blinking, you come back to reality, the new information you’ve just acquired sitting heavily in your mind, but it’s set aside for the fact that Papyrus is right here. He’s sitting so close to you, your faces nearly touching as your wavering breaths mingle with his. 

“Papyrus.” You whisper as if you’re saying it for the first time. Like you’ve sort of awakened in a way, but not completely. Something still feels closed off inside you, like you haven’t found the key for it, but for now, this would suffice, “Papyrus.” You say his name again, this time in quiet awe.

“chip?” he responds, probably unaware of the little internal moment you just had. He doesn’t need to know about that. Not yet, anyway. Right now, there’s only one thing you want from him, and you’re not afraid to ask for it, drawing him closer to you.

“Kiss me.” 

His socket widens, and for a second you think perhaps you shouldn’t have said that, but the doubt isn’t there for long when Papyrus quickly moves that hand on your chest coming up to cup your cheek as he pulls you into the sweet kiss you’ve been longing for.

It's everything you ever wanted in a kiss. 

At first you’re a bit surprised by how malleable his face is, and how well his mouth is able to mold to yours. It’s still way different than kissing another human, but somehow it’s better. Way better. It feels more right, and it’s the most absolutely perfect first kiss ever. You’ll fight anyone, any day over that fact. It’s sweet, tender, and a little heated as Papyrus moves away for just a second to let you catch a breath before he’s kissing you again fiercely, drawing a sharp inhale from you. This time the kiss isn’t all sweet, and unsure. It’s heated, and full of all the want that’s been sitting between the two of you like a taut wire ready to snap. Well, you’ve cut that wire it seems. 

Eventually, and disappointingly Papyrus does have to pull back to allow you some air. The both of you are panting, and flushed as he stares down at you, while you look up at him. His thumb caresses your cheek, your hand still on his waist, despite the fact that he’s nearly sitting. 

“you have no idea,” he starts, sounding out of breath, “how long i’ve wanted to do that.”

Oh, you think you’ve got some idea. 

“Don’t stop then.” You urge, coaxing him to move which he allows until he’s straddling you, both his hands on your chest, “Keep going.”

The grin that erupts onto his face takes your breath away, and has your soul speeding up again, this time though you’re aware that it’s your soul, not your heart. A fun revelation for the night. Papyrus is quick at your urging to pull you into another kiss, making you smile, feeling his own against your lips. Both your hands are on his waist, thumbs brushing just under the hem of his shirt, ghosting against the crests of his pelvis, making him draw in a sharp breath. He pulls you deeper into that kiss, his tongue gently flickering against your lips for access. With anticipation, and excitement welling up, you eagerly grant him entrance, ready for more. 

Papyrus isn't one to waste the opportunity, first moving back slightly to allow you a breath of air, but returns just as promptly, kissing you deeply, this time letting his tongue play with yours. You're so glad he does. The sensation of his tongue as it first glides against yours is nothing you can ever truly describe. His magic is calm, solemn, yet jovial. It’s like a river gliding effortlessly over a stone. The ripple of the water going around that small pebble like the waves of pleasure his magic radiates throughout your body. You groan quietly into that kiss, finding yourself seeking out his tongue more, and more to feel his magic wash over you. You can even taste the sweet licorice earlier, and you can’t get enough. You need more, and more, one of your hands moving from his hips to cup the side of his skull to pull him more eagerly into that heated kiss. 

You don't want it to stop, but at some point Papyrus does move away, leaving you wanting, and whining a little as he begins nibbling at your jaw, making your breath hitch. You can feel under the hand at his waist the ecto body he’s spoken of before has formed. No longer do you feel the bony ridges of his pelvis, but instead the well defined form of obvious hips, and a waist. Testing this, your hand moves carefully under his shirt as he bites your neck drawing a groan from you, that’s only matched by his own as your hand gently brushes against his pseudo stomach. His ecto is soft, and feels nearly identical to human skin, however it seems to have more give, or is a bit squishier. 

“getting handsy are we, sweetheart?” he breathes against your neck, kissing a spot he just bit. 

“Can you blame me?” 

“no, not at all.” he presses his face fully into your neck right at your jugular, his extremely sharp teeth grazing such a delicate area, making you shiver, “especially when i’m dying to touch you too.” he whines. 

You grin, “You’re always allowed to touch me.” You repeat the words he’d given you what feels like ages ago. 

“i can’t.” he continues to whine softly in an almost lamenting way. You brush your fingers against his stomach again.

“Why not?”

“because if i do, i won’t be able to stop, and we’re already in a little bit of trouble as it is if you didn’t notice, sweetheart.”

If he’s talking about the fact that you’re indeed incredibly hard, then yes, you’re well aware of that fact. He makes it even more obvious when he grinds against you, proving how he himself is just as aroused as you are. You bite your lip to stop yourself from moaning at the action, and just barely refrain. 

“Oh, I’m aware, trust me.” you inform him, panting, and he kisses your neck again. 

“it’s our first date…” he starts, pulling away from your neck to look down at you, “i don’t want you to be like the others i’ve been with in my life. you’re not a simple fuck, and forget, chip. you’re more than that. i want to do this right, and here at this drive-in, surrounded by cars that most definitely know we’re up to something saucy right now, isn’t the right time.”

He’s right, and you know he is, but that doesn’t make this any easier. With a sigh, your hand comes down from the inside of his shirt to rest on his clothed hips again. The other stays where it is, cupping the side of his face, and neck, your thumb caressing his cheek. 

“I know.” you murmur, “You’re right.”

He nods, and smirks, “doesn’t mean i’m not going to do this though.” 

With relative ease, Papyrus flips himself so he’s on his side, but drags you along with him. Finding yourself now laying on your side, you tangle your legs with his as he presses up against you, your faces close once more. 

“Thought we were done giving the people a show?” you inquire, giving him a grin. He chuckles. 

“i said we weren’t gonna fuck in front of them, not kiss.” 

“How scandalous, my good sir.”

His smirk stays there the whole time as he comes closer, your eyes closing as he does, “you know it.” he says his mouth brushing against your lips as he does just before he kisses you again, making you smile. 

Suffice to say it, but you don’t really remember much of the ending to that horror movie. However, neither you, nor Papyrus seemed the least bit sorry about that fact, and it wasn’t discussed even once the whole way back into town, or when you dropped Papyrus off. The only thing the two of you have in your minds is the excitement of where this is going between you two. 

Reaching his house, you once again walk him to his door, but this time as he says his goodbyes, you place one of your hands on his waist, watching his expression instantly turn flirtatious. He says nothing, and doesn’t stop you in the least as you give him a heated goodnight kiss, nearly pressing him right up against that door. You can't help it! Something's been unlocked, and it can't go back. Only once you're satisfied that he's been left breathless do you move away, allowing a now flushed Papyrus to go inside the house, leaving you sighing, and in awe of what’s happened. This was more than you could’ve hoped for, and it was better than anything you could’ve dreamed of. 

With a slight skip in your step, you head back to your car, start it up, and head for home. Tonight really had been perfect. It was a simple night for the two of you, but you’d shared your first kiss, and that made it special. You definitely were never going to forget it. However, you do have one problem facing you now. Not even five minutes from his house, and you miss him already! 

But, you get the feeling as your soul races, and that fluttering feeling returns to your chest, that he misses you too.    

Chapter 14: A Warning

Summary:

You decide to talk to Shiloh about what's going on with Papyrus, and end up having a run in with Purity

You're still reeling over the kiss. Well, kisses. There was certainly more than one, and you're perfectly okay with that. The only problem is that neither you, nor Papyrus have discussed what this means. It's left you feeling conflicted since you wholeheartedly want this more than anything, but your fear over Papyrus not being ready is still there. You know you said you'd wait for him, you just didn't expect this to happen, and to realize how much you want it. 

Normally, you'd talk these sorts of things out with Laney. It's not the first time you've been crushing, and not known what to do. Sadly, Laney has been too busy to pick up your calls, leaving you at a loss. You can't talk to your Dad about it. That's weird, and Jude or Felix are too young for you to be discussing these kinds of things with them...alright, Felix was old enough, but you really don't want to have this conversation with him. It's at times like this that you wished you had more friends. There was one other person you could message about it, but you don't know if it'd be weird, or not. It's either message them, or be stuck here in your thoughts about that amazing kiss with Papyrus that you can't get out of your head... 

Fuck it, you're doing it. You can't just sit here, and do nothing! Hopefully she doesn't mind. 

Running a hand through your hair, you pick up your phone, and shoot off a message to the one person you never thought you'd talk to about this. 

Shiloh
(X-XXX-XXX-XXXX)

You: Hey, you busy?

You sit, and prepare for her to take a while, but she honestly gets back to you super quickly. The thought that she might be bored at home is a strong one. 

Shiloh: Not at all! Just with Maris, what's up?

You: If it's not too much trouble, do you mind if we talk? Something has been on my mind, and I've got no one else.

Shiloh: Course! Meet me at Miller's Park? Maris could use a walk.

You: Sure, what time?

Shiloh shoots you a text back with the time and place to meet her, and you respond to let her know you'd be there. You don’t have too long to wait until the designated meeting hour, but it does give you enough time to clean everything up, and get yourself clean as well. Probably best that you aren't disgusting when you go to see her, especially when it was your idea in the first place.

Getting in a quick shower, you're out the door with plenty of time to meet Shiloh, and are pleased to see her already there when you arrive. Like she said, she was waiting in the spot she'd designated, sitting on a bench with a stroller next to her. You can see Maris inside it with what looks like a sort of soft cracker that she's chewing on, or spitting on, you're not entirely sure. Whatever she's doing though, it's keeping her occupied, and happy. 

Jogging over, you wave to gain the young mage's attention, and she's quick to notice the rapid movement, smiling at your approach. She stands to greet you, and surprises you by offering a hug which you take. You want to be her friend, and a hug is so harmless, plus it feels right. Enveloping her more petite frame into your larger one, you give her a quick squeeze then pull back. She's glad to see you, and tells you so as she grabs the handles on the stroller to begin pushing it along so the two of you can walk. You're happy to see her as well, which you relay, along with the reason you texted her. To say she was excited was an understatement. 

The moment you told her that you, and Papyrus had kissed, she squealed. Full on, no holding back, no hesitations, or embarrassment about being in a public area, squealed. You blink in surprise as she gleefully stops walking to exclaim your own words back. 

"You kissed!?" 

Nodding, she nearly squeals again, and almost appears to be bouncing on her heels. 

"I'm sorry!" She apologizes, although she doesn't look all that apologetic, "I don't get out much, and most of my friends are busy with their lives, or jobs, so this is like super good gossip for me!" 

You can't stop the smile from blossoming on your face at her reaction, "Well, I'm glad I can provide." 

"That you have!" she's grinning so widely that you swear her cheeks must hurt, "Ah, that's so awesome! I'm so happy for you guys! Paps deserves some joy after everything that happened last year." 

That smile that had only just bloomed, suddenly starts to falter at her words. Reaching up, and rubbing the back of your neck, you hesitate. 

"Yeah...about that…" you murmur, trailing off. Her own smile starts to die. 

"What's wrong?" 

"I just...I want this, but," you sigh, and turn your gaze from her to look down the cobblestone path you're walking surrounded by lush green all around, "I'm still hesitant because of where he was when we first met." 

"You mean him thinking he was in love with me." She states plainly, and you nod. She clicks her tongue, "He doesn't love me Chip. He never did."

"How do you know?" You ask, not trying to be rude, but these thoughts have been plaguing you for a while, "Besides, even if he only thought he did, the point still stands that he thought he did, so what if he only thinks he's in love with me."

"It's not the same, Chip." She replies gently, "The bond knows." 

Extending her arm from the stroller, she pats the middle of your chest. Glancing down where she just touched, your own hand comes up to rest upon the area. 

"The bond…?" 

She nods, "Sans once explained it like this. A soulmate bond is like intricate strings that weave between two souls. In this case, it's you, and Papyrus. These strings only react to true feelings, and they tug you towards the other in response to those feelings. They connect you to each other, and allow you to experience a richness only a soulmate bond can supply." 

You'd never thought about it that way. Hand clenching ever so slightly into your shirt, you find yourself asking while looking at said hand,

"Is that why...I feel him," you look from your chest to her, "all the time? When he's sad, when he's happy?" 

"Yes!" Her grin has returned full force, "That's exactly it. Your souls are connected in a way no one can truly understand. You were born with a soul that is perfectly compatible with Papyrus's, but remember Chip," she turns a little serious here, "It's your choice whether to respond, or not. The bond can never truly form, or truly settle until you accept it. Until you want it. At this point, you can still walk away if you want." 

Your shocked by her words. Walk away...from Papyrus? Your mind screams at you, telling you that's the worst idea ever, and a cold dread seeps from your chest, your soul at the thought. That hand that had only been slightly curling into your shirt was now gripping into it fiercely as if doing so would stop the terror as it seizes your soul at the thought of walking away from Papyrus. You must be just staring, and in a daze since you jump at Shiloh placing her hand over your clenched one. Eyes finding hers, she gives a gentle smile. 

"It's okay." She soothes, "I know that feeling. I felt it, still feel it for Sans." 

"What is it?" 

She stops, one hand on the stroller, the other still on top of yours. You watch, and listen as she gives you her full attention to give you one simple word to answer your curiosity.

"Love." 

Your cheeks begin to heat at the implications of her words, and you find it's hard to keep eye contact with her. Glancing at your feet, you hear her giggle softly as she pulls her hand back. 

"It's okay if you can't say it yet, Chip. It's okay if you don't believe me, but it's also okay to let yourself fall, and be vulnerable." She offers kindly, "Papyrus will catch you. He is a very good guy." 

"I know he is." You murmur, "He's...funny, charming, smart, and caring. Papy's always worrying about if I'm overwhelming myself, or if I'm taking on too much." You find yourself grinning, "He lets me relax, he lets me laugh, and unwind." Your eyes close, and that hand gripping your shirt loosens as you imagine his face, your chest bursting with warmth, "He lets me be free." 

Opening your eyes, you find Shiloh still gazing at you. There's no judgement to her gaze, no smugness, or disappointment. All there is, is understanding. She knows how this feels, and she knows what you're going through. All of a sudden, you begin to feel extremely connected to the young woman beside you. Of everyone you know, Shiloh is the only person who can truly understand what it's like to be a human, and be bonding to a monster. Sure, there are tons of other humans out there that know, but you don't personally know them. You know Shiloh, and you're finding yourself incredibly grateful to her at this moment.

"You get it." You say to her gently, "Was it hard?" You ask, trying not to pry too much, but can't help but ask anyway, "To be the only human in your life to know what it's like to bond to a monster?" 

"At times." she replies, honestly, "My friends, and family don't always understand, but I'm patient with them, or I try to be."

You move the hand on your chest to find purchase on her shoulder, giving it a quick squeeze. You want to show her that she's not alone anymore just as much as you want to comfort yourself on the subject. 

"You have me now." You point out, and she chuckles softly. 

"I do, indeed. It's probably why I keep getting so excited when the two of you hit relationship milestones." 

The two of you begin walking again, the seriousness to the conversation taking a turn towards the more lighthearted. You begin to joke, and tease about the situation you've both found yourselves in. The both of you know that human couples will never truly understand what you go through, and monster couples might get a small inkling, but never really understand. However, you have each other, and perhaps many others like you out there in the city. 

"Have you ever thought about how we could make a sort of club?" You joke at one point, "Just, hey you're soulmates with a monster, come talk about it!" 

You're absolutely teasing, but for whatever reason, this completely clicks with Shiloh who beams at you. 

"That's a brilliant idea! Can't believe I didn't think of it myself." 

"I was joking." You try to point out, but she won't have it. 

"No, it's such a good idea! Think about it," she's really jazzed about this, "We keep having to turn to our Monster mate to find out if what's happening is normal, or abnormal, but they can only take us so far! Think of all the people out there that are clueless when it comes to being soulmates with a monster. There's not a lot of information out there. Trust me, I've looked." 

"So, what…? We just rent a hall, and gather like a support group?" 

"Yes! It's perfect! We'll meet other people like us, and they'll meet us! We can exchange stories, and form a sort of support network, as well as an information one to help other humans out there who are bonded to a monster." 

Why does this feel like it could work? You know how amazing being in a support group has been in regards to Will has been, so why would this be any different. There's nothing wrong with being a Monster’s soulmate, but you can understand how confusing it can be, and at times scary. You could provide reassurance, and comfort to those that are unsure. The more you think about what Shiloh’s proposed, the more you like it. Shaking your head, you find yourself grinning widely. 

"I hate that I love this." 

She's nearly bouncing again in her glee, "See! We should totally do it, I bet I could convince Tori-" 

Shiloh never gets to finish that sentence as a young man in a dark coloured jacket steps in front of you two. Neither yourself, nor she had seen him approach, and as your head turned to meet this young man's gaze, you could feel your blood run cold. He's gazing at the two of you as if there's something wrong with you, as if you needed saving, but not in a concerned way. 

In a fanatic way. 

He looked otherwise normal. Short brown hair, green eyes, and freckled skin. Just a simple human guy, but it was the look in those green eyes that sent a chill down your spine. Instinctively, you move to stand in front of Shiloh, and Maris protectively. Frowning, you address him. 

"Can I help you?" 

"You've turned away from your humanity." His voice is low, and accusatory. Hand raising, he points directly at Maris, and you move to block his view of the little girl, "Abomination." he growls. 

Shiloh quickly unbuckles her baby, and lifts her to hold her close. You move back to shield them both, not even concerned for your own well-being, but instead for that of this mother, and child who've done nothing wrong. 

"Leave." You reply calmly, "You're not welcome here. Leave now." 

"You consort with demons, and I am the one who isn't welcome?" He tilts his head, the judgement in his expression taking your breath away, "You let them defile your bodies, and you birth their creatures." 

Shiloh is trembling against your back. You can feel it, she's standing so close. She must be thinking what you're thinking. This guy has to be from Purity, and she's petrified he's going to try, and take her beloved daughter. You stand firm, and stoically, unafraid of this man spewing nonsense. You're not going to let him anywhere near Maris, or Shiloh. Anger finally begins bubbling to the surface at the thought. 

"Mine is a man too." You offer, "Meaning, it's also a gay relationship, do you want to prey on that too, or will you leave us alone?" 

"You turned away from your humanity." He repeats, "You are not even worthy of being called humans, anymore, or be privy to the rights that brings." 

"Good!" You snap, "If that means we get to be far away from people like you then I'll gladly throw away my humanity! Papyrus is important to me, and no amount of you spewing your religious nonsense is going to persuade me otherwise!" Your expression darkens as you call him out, "You're also not getting even one step closer to Shiloh, or her beautiful daughter, Purity." You all but spit that disgusting word at the end, disturbed by this man so out of his mind in front of you. The more he talks, the more it feels like Purity might actually be more akin to a religious cult than an outspoken group. 

He grins at your comment, "Then you know of us. Good." He points again, this time at Shiloh who you can tell is afraid, "Hold close to your half breed mongrel Miss. When we finally come for her, and trust me, we will come for her," his grin turns sadistic, "you will never see it again." 

You're fuming, "Get out of here before I call the police!" 

The young man just chuckles, and upon sliding his hands into his jacket pockets, turns on his heel then marches away. He utters not not one more word in protest, having already left his fear to take hold inside your souls. You wait until he's completely out of sight to pull away from the shaking Shiloh, so you can look her, and Maris over who seems none the wiser to what's just happened. 

"Are you alright?" 

She nods her head, shakily, "Y-Yeah, I think so." she chuckles nervously, bouncing Maris up into a better position, "I uh...never thought I'd run into one of them." 

Them meaning Purity. You rub her arm reassuringly. 

"I don't think anyone does, but it's okay. He's gone now." 

"What about what he said?" She murmurs fearfully, "He said they'd come back for Maris." 

"There’s no way they know where you live." You point out, "Plus, as if Sans would ever let that guy anywhere near you, or Maris if he's around." 

"Yeah...yeah, you're right, of course." She lets out a small breath of air, calming herself. 

You want to comfort her more, but the feeling of your phone going off in your pocket has distracted you. Not only that, but you can hear Shiloh’s going off too. Reaching to your back pocket to pull it out, seeing that Shiloh does the same. Both of you answer your phones simultaneously. 

"Hello?" 

"hey, you okay?" Papyrus’s urgent voice comes through, "i just got all kinds of emotions coming from you. real strong anger, and fear. did will come back?" 

Ah, you should’ve known that Papyrus would call. Your anger had been pretty fierce before. You smile, feeling warmed by his concern for you. 

"No," you shake your head, despite him being unable to see it, "I'm out at the park with Shiloh, we uh...had a run in with a sketchy guy." 

"sketchy guy? he hurt you?" 

"No, just threatened a bit. He...admitted he was from Purity." 

Papyrus goes quiet for a moment, and you feel your chest pang, his fear coming through to you at your admission. 

"sweetheart," he breathes, and you can even hear in his voice that he's not playing, "that's real serious, you gotta go make a report." 

"To the police? Well, yeah we can, but-" 

"no, sweetheart," He cuts you off, "not the police, to the guard. shiloh is a mage, and maris is a half blood. they're strictly monster citizens, and the guard protects them, not the police." 

Well, that's interesting, "I'm not a mage though, so shouldn't only Shiloh go to the Embassy to make the report?" 

"no, you gotta go to the embassy too. you're my...something which puts you under the guard's protection too." 

"I'm glad to hear I'm your something." You tease to try, and lighten his mood. It doesn't work.

"sweetheart, please."   

The concern in his tone breaks your heart a little. Glancing at Shiloh, you get the feeling she's having the exact same conversation with Sans right now by the look on her face. Sighing, you concede. 

"Okay, I'm on my way." 

"i'll see you there." 

Giving a quick goodbye to Papyrus, you hang up, and patiently wait for Shiloh to get off the phone. You're not left waiting long, and when she's done, sighs in an exasperated manner. 

"Sans wants me to go make a statement."

"Yeah, Papyrus wants me to as well." 

She shakes her head, but seems a bit amused hearing she's not alone in this. 

"Wanna carpool?" She asks, "I took a bus to get here, so if you don't mind, we could use the ride?" 

You blink in surprise before smiling at her, "Yeah, course." you reply, "C'mon."

Leading her back to your car is a simple task, although you do keep watch the entire time for that guy just in case. Upon reaching your car though, you do have a bit of a dilemma. Maris doesn't have a carseat, just her stroller. You think for a moment how this could work, and although Shiloh says it's not practical, she would just hold her daughter for the short ride. She also mentions it's dangerous, and you shouldn't drive like that, but that you have little choice in the matter. Agreeing with her, although a little reluctantly, you collapse the stroller for her, and place it into your trunk which she gets into the passenger side. Once you're able to get that secured away, and the trunk shut, you round the car to get into the driver's side. 

Starting up the car, you check in with Shiloh one more time to make sure she's good before heading out. Finding that she's fine, you head out, and make the short trip to the Embassy where you actually get to bypass security this time. Shiloh just walks on by, and you follow her lead, not wanting to be stuck at reception again like before. The both of you get right onto the elevator, and ride it all the way to the top. 

Thankfully, since you've been to the Guard's offices before, the journey there is quite easy this time, and upon your arrival, you're pleased to see Papyrus waiting for you. Sans is standing with him, and Alphys as well. All three turn towards you at your entrance, and neither Papyrus, or Sans wait for you to reach them. Instead, they rush forwards to check each of you over. 

You're quick to catch Papyrus’s hand as he reaches out for you, lacing your fingers with his. 

"Hey, I'm fine." you reassure. He hums, drawing closer. 

"i'll be the judge of that." he proclaims, his one good eye light flickering over your face, "he really didn't touch you?" 

"He really didn't." you smile, squeezing his fingers. 

"darn, and here i thought i'd have to mark my territory a bit." he smirks, going along with your attempts to lighten the mood. 

"Oh, how would you do that?" 

"hopefully with a little tongue." 

You snort, grin widening, "If you wanted a kiss Papy, all you had to do was ask." 

Now he's squeezing your fingers, that smirk never once leaving him as he steps into your space to say,

"i want a kiss." 

"I'm tempted to make you say please for it, but maybe I'll go easy on you this one time." You jest, drawing closer to him. He purrs back at you just before you kiss, your breath mingling with his, 

"ah ha, how naughty." 

Silencing him with a small kiss, you keep it simple, and chaste. You're well aware that you're not alone here, but this was still so very wanted, so very needed. Papyrus sighs into it, and you can feel not only his body, but your own relaxing. 

Pulling back ever so slightly, you press another quick kiss upon his mouth, then another, and another. Each of them small, but holding so much emotion, it makes your soul swell. You know you're not alone, and should be censoring the PDA a little, but can't stop yourself until someone clearing their throat brings reality crashing down. Fully retreating from Papyrus's sinfully sweet mouth, you look beside you to find Sans with an annoyed expression. His arms are crossed, and he was definitely on edge, but you don't blame him after what’s happened. 

"IF YOU'RE QUITE DONE TRYING TO EAT EACH OTHER'S FACES, YOU CAN STEP INTO MY OFFICE TO GIVE ME YOUR STATEMENT." 

Wait, Sans is taking your statement, not Shiloh’s? I guess that makes sense in a way. Alphys can be objective in her questioning of Shiloh, unlike Sans who loves her dearly, and may let his feelings on her situation take over. With you, it'd be easier for him. Taking a step out of Papyrus’s space you nod to him, flushing a little at him having to stop you earlier. 

"Okay, let's go." 

Sans nods back, and starts for his office which you follow him in doing, but a few steps in, his hand shoots out startling you. At first you think Sans is going to shove you, or stop you, but his hand never finds you. It instead finds Papyrus where it stops the younger brother in his tracks who'd apparently also been following.

"WAIT HERE, PAPYRUS." 

"no way." 

The two stare at one another, and a large part of you fears that they're going to fight again. It crackles in the air, but you're surprised when Sans doesn't escalate it, or get angry. He just sighs sadly, and pats his brother’s chest. 

"I KNOW, PAPYRUS." he says soothingly, "I KNOW, BUT YOU CAN'T BE THERE FOR THE STATEMENT JUST YET. GIVE US A FEW MINUTES, THEN YOU CAN COME IN." 

"no, i wanna be there the whole time!" Papyrus tries to argue back, "if the places were reversed-" 

"Technically they are, Papy." you point out, and your soulmate’s gaze locks onto yours, "Shiloh was there too, but Sans can't be in the room with her while she talks to Alphys." You smile gently at him, and make the few steps to pull him into a hug which he accepts without hesitation, "It'll be okay. I think I'm safe with Sans." You try joking to lighten his mood. This time, it works. 

"see, that's the secret sweetheart," he snorts, "sans is so devious, that you just think you're safe with him." 

"HA HA." Sans deadpans, but still seems amused, "IT'LL ONLY BE A SHORT TIME, BROTHER. YOU'LL SURVIVE." 

"fine," he sighs dramatically as he pulls from your hug, "but you better not eat him in there, or something. i like this one."

"I WOULDN'T DREAM OF IT." Sans nods, and walks into his office this time with you following only. He stops after entering, and waits by the door for you to get inside which the moment you do, he grins out the door at Papyrus, "OR YOU NEVER KNOW, PERHAPS I'M STARVING RIGHT NOW. GUESS YOU'LL HAVE TO WAIT, AND SEE." 

Then he shuts the door with an evil little laugh as Papyrus calls out loud enough so you can hear beyond the door,

"not funny, sans!" 

His voice is muffled, but you can hear he's not actually upset. Sans shakes his head, and shrugs a little. 

"I THOUGHT IT WAS QUITE AMUSING." He says almost to himself before going to his desk to take a seat, that teasing air about him dissipating for a more serious one as he gestures to the seat across from him, "SIT DOWN, PLEASE. LET'S GET THIS SORTED OUT." 

Taking the seat offered, you first want to clear something up before you begin. 

"So," the older brother’s gaze snaps to you as he begins putting on a pair of glasses, "I don't actually know if I'm supposed to be here." You admit nervously, "Shouldn't I go to the human police?" 

Sans shakes his head, looking at the papers in front of him, "NO, YOU'RE RIGHT WHERE YOU SHOULD BE." 

"But...I'm not a mage. I'm not even Papyrus’s boyfriend." 

"YOU ARE HIS MATE, AND THAT'S WHAT MATTERS." 

"I'm not though." You know what the implications of mate means to a monster, and you’re certainly not there with Papyrus, "We're not anything right now." 

Sans hums, grabbing a pen with his left hand, and for the first time you realize he’s a leftie, "CHIP, MY BROTHER LOVES YOU." You go to protest that, but he stops you by continuing to talk, "PERHAPS HE HASN'T SAID IT, OR HE'S NOT READY TO, I FRANKLY DON'T CARE EITHER WAY. HOWEVER, THAT LOVE THAT PAPYRUS HAS FOR YOU, THAT CARE, IMMEDIATELY PUTS YOU UNDER MY PROTECTION. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?" 

"I don't...why?" 

"BECAUSE PAPYRUS IS MY FAMILY. HE IS THE LITTLE BROTHER I RAISED, WHOM I LOVE." Sans softens a little, "IF YOU ARE THE MAN HE LOVES, THEN YOU ARE MY FAMILY TOO, AND I PROTECT MY FAMILY." 

An emotion you can't describe wells up inside you hearing his words. A sort of knot forms in your throat, and you almost swear you're going to cry. Swallowing past that lump, you blink rapidly to stop that from happening. 

"I'm not sure if I deserve that," you reply honestly, "but I also won't do anything to betray that." 

Sans grins, and nods, "GOOD. NOW, SHALL WE BEGIN?" He taps the papers in front of him to emphasize. 

"Yes, of course. Sorry for the interruption." 

"NO APOLOGY NEEDED. NOW, TELL ME IN YOUR OWN WORDS WHAT HAPPENED. I'LL WRITE IT DOWN." 

Taking a breath, you begin, "Well, I'd asked Shiloh to meet me in that park. I thought it was a good public place, and I needed someone to talk to. I don't have a lot of friends." You admit sheepishly, but forge on, "We were having fun. We'd even started coming up with a cool idea to meet other people like us, but then suddenly this guy was just there in front of us. Neither of us saw him approach. His abrupt appearance even cut Shiloh off mid sentence." 

"A TRUE ACCOMPLISHMENT." Sans murmurs, probably to keep you calm. It works since you smile. 

"The guy then just starts spewing nonsense. He sounded brainwashed in a way. The things he said, and the way he said it was all so off." 

"WHAT DID HE SAY?" 

"That Shiloh, and I had given up our humanity. That we let you, and Papyrus defile us, that Maris was an abomination." You can see Sans’s hand tighten on the pen as he writes, "I stood in his way-" 

"YOU WHAT?" Sans’s gaze snaps from his writing to you, and you blink. 

"I stood in his way. Shiloh picked up Maris, and I blocked that guy from them. Basically wasn't gonna let this guy anywhere near them. He'd have to go through me first, and I was pretty confident I could take him if I had to." 

"HE COULD'VE HAD A WEAPON YOU IDIOT." Sans chastises, although it doesn't have any real bite to it. 

"Better me than her though, right? She's a mother with a fiancé waiting for her."  

"DON'T EVER SAY THAT IN FRONT OF MY BROTHER." His tone has shifted, "I AM ETERNALLY GRATEFUL FOR YOU PROTECTING MY MATE, BUT PAPYRUS WOULD BE FURIOUS IF HE KNEW, ESPECIALLY WITH THAT REASONING." 

"It all turned out okay though for now." You reason, "He left after I told him to get outta there, but not before he issued a threat." 

"WHAT WAS THE THREAT?" 

"That Purity was coming for Maris, and once they had her, you'd never see her again." 

You can see how angry Sans is right now. He's trying so hard to keep his cool, but he's gripping that pen so tightly it's starting to crackle under the pressure. You wish you could comfort him. Make things better for him, but you don't know how. You don't know Sans well enough yet. 

"I SEE. DID ANYTHING ELSE HAPPEN?" 

You'll give Sans credit that he doesn't blow his top, and sits there as you give the rest of your statement. The whole process only takes about twenty minutes for him to go through everything he needs to, and when you come out of the office, Papyrus is there, waiting. 

"guess sans wasn't hungry." He comments as you reach him, leaning against a desk. You chuckle, 

"Nah, guess not. Shiloh still with Alphys?" 

He nods, "they're friends, so they're probably joking around, or something." 

As if right on cue, Alphys's door opens revealing Shiloh, Maris, and Alphys herself. All three come over to where you are with Papyrus, and Sans. You watch as the shorter skeleton reaches out to take his daughter which Shiloh allows. He holds Maris close, nuzzling his skull against hers in a way that makes her coo, and reach out for her father. It's cute to watch. 

"All done with your statement?" Shiloh asks, and you nod. 

"Yup, quick, and painless." 

"I'M GLAD YOU'RE BOTH SO AMUSED." Sans huffs, "YOU WERE IN ACTUAL DANGER TODAY, THAT MAN WAS FROM PURITY." 

"It all turned out fine." You try to calm him, "We're okay." 

"Yeah, but man you got stones punk!" Alphys grins at you, drawing everyone's attention, "Standing in that asshole's way without a thought. He coulda had a weapon for all you knew." 

"CAPTAIN!" Sans growls, trying to warn her off, but she just raises a brow at him. 

"You're telling me that you don't think it was brave as hell? He protected Shiloh, and Maris, you should be thanking him, you nerd. If he hadn't been there, Purity probably would've taken them both. You might not wanna think about that Sans, but it's the truth of the matter. Chip stopped that guy. Made him think twice." 

"I DIDN'T SAY THAT! I AM GRATEFUL WHICH I TOLD HIM, BUT IT WAS ALSO DANGEROUS!" 

"Didn't say it wasn't." She shrugs. 

If Alphys gets how she's stepped in it, she obviously doesn't care, but you do. You're the one that can feel Papyrus’s fear right now as he pushes off the desk. 

"wait, you got between them?" 

"Uh…" you start eloquently, "Yes? Shiloh was scared, and he was creepy. I wasn't gonna let him get close." 

"you were scared too, i felt it." He calls you out, "he coulda had a gun, or something sweetheart." 

"But, he didn't." 

"he could've though." 

"But he didn't." 

Papyrus opens his mouth to protest again, but gets interrupted by Shiloh. 

"As entertaining as it is to watch you two go back, and forth I'm gonna step in here to say that the guy was real far back, all he did was spew some culty shit at us, Chip backtalked him until he left. That's it." She pats Papyrus’s arm, "It turned out okay, Papyrus." 

Your soulmate grumbles, but relents. With a smile, you reach out to weave your fingers with his, and earn a grateful smile in return. 

"But now, we should get going to let Alphys, and Sans get back to work." Shiloh finishes, reaching for her daughter, but Sans steps out of reach. Shiloh stands straight in surprise, "Sans?" 

"...I DON'T WANT YOU LEAVING THE HOUSE WITHOUT ME ANYMORE. NOT WITH MARIS." 

Shiloh tsks, "Sans, I'm not a baby, and I'm not helpless. I can leave the house whenever I damn well please." 

"NOT WITH MY DAUGHTER YOU DON'T!" 

"She's my daughter too! I'm the one that pushed her out in case you've forgotten!" Shiloh snaps back. Somehow, you feel this is becoming a fight, and take a step back to stand by Papyrus who seems oddly used to this. 

"OF COURSE I HAVEN'T FORGOTTEN! I WAS THERE AT HER BIRTH, BUT IF SHE'S IN DANGER THEN SHE STAYS HOME WHERE SHE'S SAFE!" 

"You can't just coop her up Sans! That's not healthy, or right! What happens when she needs to go to school?" 

"HOME SCHOOLING IS A THING, YOU KNOW!" 

"Sans, are you serious right now?"

"hey." 

You startle violently at the sudden whispered word in your ear. Head turning, you find Papyrus there, and he gives your hand a quick tug. 

"c'mon." 

You glance between him, and the fighting couple. 

"Uh, can we just leave them like this?" 

Papyrus nods, "oh, yeah. this is how they communicate. don't worry, they'll be bangin' each other by dinner time." 

A bit dubious on that, you give Shiloh, and Sans one last look before following after Papyrus. You do make sure to give Alphys a wave who returns the gesture, then shakes her head at the scene in front of her. Good luck! Hurrying along with Papyrus, you make sure your hand stays firmly nestled within his all the way to your car where upon entering, you do have to relinquish your hold. Papyrus doesn't seem to mind, and just jumps into the passenger side, while you take the driver's side. 

"Mine, or yours?" 

You mean houses, and thankfully Papyrus gets that. 

"yours." 

Nodding, and with a destination in mind, pull out from the embassy to head for home, completely oblivious to the fact that not only were you Shiloh’s ride here, but you've got her stroller. Those thoughts don't even enter your mind even as you reach your home, and park in the driveway. It's not until you're in your house, kicking off your shoes that you remember. 

"Shit." you turn to look at your car from the doorway. Papyrus tilts his head. 

"that's a thing humans do, yup." 

You find yourself smiling despite the situation, "No, it's just, I was Shiloh’s ride, and I've got her stroller." 

"oh, don't worry, sans will take her home. he's got a proper carseat for maris anyway." 

"What about the stroller?" 

"i'll take it when you drop me off later. easy, right?" 

You guess that'll work. Relaxing, you shut the door, and drop your keys in the same spot you always do. 

"Yeah, suppose it is." you sigh in content, "So, what did you want to do? Just hangout, or-" 

You stop as Papyrus gets close to you. He steps into your space, wrapping his arms around your middle, and places his face into the crook of your neck. His breath fans across your skin there, tickling it, but you don’t make a move to stop it. Instead, you wrap your arms around him. 

"Papy?" 

"stay like this with me for a while." He murmurs. 

While you'd love to do that, you get the feeling your feet will ache after some time of just standing here. So, you start pulling away, and immediately see, and feel how that hurts Papyrus. You quickly kiss his forehead, and smile. 

"Don't pout, just follow me." 

Taking his hand, you instead lead him back towards your bedroom. The couch probably would've sufficed, but your bed would have more room for this. Papyrus says nothing, and trails after you until you reach your room. Here, he seems to get it, but still makes a joke anyway. 

"how saucy sweetheart, you tryin' to get me into bed?" 

"Always." you chuckle, laying down on top of the covers, and gesture for him to join. 

Papyrus makes quick work of joining you until finally he's back with his face buried into your neck, and you holding him. He sighs. 

"yeah, okay this was a better plan." 

"I'm smart sometimes." 

"you’re always smart," Papyrus replies with a smile that you can feel on your neck, "and you always smell so good." 

"Well, better than smelling bad, I guess." you snort, catching a whiff of that sort of maple apple smell again. It has you pausing since you're not at the drive in anymore. Where is that smell coming from? Is it Papyrus? His soap, maybe? "Papy?" 

"mmhmm?" 

"Do you by any chance use maple, and apple scented soap?" 

"no? didn't even shower today, why?" he asks curiously. 

Is it even him though? Could you be wrong about this? Too curious for your own good, you move until Papyrus is on his back, and you're hovering over him. He blinks in surprise at you. 

"you okay?" 

"Yeah, just uh...sorry about this, but I need to know." 

"need to know what?" He asks just before you lean down. 

Like Papyrus had done, you press your face into his neck, making your soulmate tense for a quick moment, but he relaxes when you don't do anything at first. He just holds onto you as you take a deep breath through your nose. You can't believe you're sniffing him like some sort of animal, but you just gotta know. Sure enough, now that you're close enough, that maple and apple smell is so strong. It hits you easily, and you find that it's calming you quickly. It's honestly a little intoxicating in a way. 

"It is you, I knew it." You breathe into his neck. Papyrus squirms a little. 

"what's me?" 

"That smell! The maple, and apples, it's you." Chuckling, you take another deep breath, "Of course you smell sweet."

"sweetheart, i…" He trails off, and pulling back, you can see his face is flushed purple again, "you tryin' to fuck me?" he asks bluntly. 

Where did that come from? 

"What?" you ask, amused, "No, I just think you smell good." 

"mixed signals here, sweetheart." 

"How so?" 

"cause to a monster, saying they smell good is like telling them they're hot, that they're sexy, and you're aroused by them." 

"Well, yes to all those," You smirk as Papyrus gives his signature saucy to you under his breath, "but that's not what I'm aiming for right now." 

"what are you aiming for then?" 

"Maybe a cuddle, but I was seriously confused about that smell since I'd been smelling it for a while." 

"you’ve...smelled me for a while?" 

"Guess so. It's nice, and that was me just saying it's nice, not please let me blow you, or anything." 

Papyrus laughs underneath you, "wouldn't say no to that though. bet you've got a talented mouth there." his hand reaches up so he can swipe his thumb across your lips. You grin, kissing his thumb. 

"Oh, you have no idea." 

"super saucy." 

"Wildly, but for now I'd be happy just laying here, and holding your hand." 

"i'll probably fall asleep, you know." 

"Fall asleep then. I'll just follow you, that's all."  

Papyrus laughs, and leans up towards you. At first, you think he's going to kiss you, but instead rubs his teeth along your cheek. This was different. You smile at the gesture, and wonder if you're allowed to do that in return. Testing it, you lean forward, and press your lips to his cheek, and rub against him just as he'd done you. 

"leaving your scent on me already, sweetheart! scandalous." 

"Is that what we're doing?" you ask incredulously. He nods, 

"yup. you just marked me in a temporary way  showing other monsters that i'm yours." 

You don't even think, and just blurt out, "Well you are, aren't you?" 

He blinks in surprise. He seems to ponder your words for a quick moment before smiling, and nodding. 

"yeah, i guess i am." 

He's leaning up again, but this time he actually does kiss you. It's slow, and purposeful with just the right amount of pressure to get you sighing as he pulls away to whisper against your lips. 

"and you're mine." 

Yes, you are.   

Chapter 15: Gun

Summary:

Jude's over for a movie night, and really wants Papyrus to come over as well, so you invite your soulmate over for some movie fun! Well, it was fun until a certain someone crashes the party.

Notes:

I have no self control.

“Can Papyrus come over too?”

You blink in surprise, and glance down at your youngest brother Jude as he watches you make the popcorn on the stove. It was a Saturday night, and your Dad was having a night out with friends. It was a rarity for him to do something like that, so you were more than happy to take Jude for the evening since Felix pitched a fit over babysitting. You bet he’s not even home right now, and is out getting into trouble. Regardless, you’ve got Jude with you, and he’d decided he wanted to have a movie marathon with popcorn you made on the stove, not from a bag. You’d agreed, but you hadn’t expected him to want Papyrus to join the two of you. 

“I don’t know buddy, he might be working.”

“Can you call him anyway to ask?” he pleads, giving you those big puppy dog eyes. You hate that he’s got the same eyes as Felix. It’s impossible for you to say no to them despite the fact that they’re just like your Mother’s. Guess you could never really say not to her either before she walked out on your family. You sigh, but smile at him. Honestly, you should be grateful that your little brother is so taken with your soulmate. 

You nod, conceding defeat, “Sure.”

Jude excitedly grins, and hurries back to the living room as you grab your phone off the counter, feeling elated over the fact that you’re no longer wearing that stupid finger brace as you do. You’d finally gotten it off your finger the other day, the damned thing having to be kept on a little longer than the doctor expected. He told you to be careful with it, and not overdo it as he removed it, but otherwise you’re good to go. A blessing really since that thing was bulky, and annoying. 

Swiping your phone to unlock it, you bring up your contacts, and easily find Papyrus then hit dial. It’s just easier to call him then text him in this situation, and besides if Jude doesn’t hear you talking with Papyrus, he’ll complain that you didn’t really try to contact him. Your youngest brother isn’t a fan of texting. He’s ten, so you can’t really blame him for not caring for it. 

The phone rings longer than it normally does when you call Papyrus, and when he does finally answer, the line is silent for a bit longer than you’d expect before you hear a very exhausted sounding,

“mmhmm?”

Sounds like someone was sleeping.

“Hey, it’s me.” You reply, feeling bad that you woke him up, “Sorry, didn’t realize you were asleep. I’ll uh, let you get back to that.”

You go to hang up, but stop hearing him call out, “s’fine sweetheart. didn’t even realize it was you.” He takes in a deep breath through his nose, clearing his throat before speaking again, “what’s up?”  

“It’s nothing really.” You smile, “You should go back to sleep.”

“sweetheart?”

“Yeah?”

“if you’re a good boy, and tell me what you want, i might actually, you know...do it. so, whatcha need?”

Your smile grows hearing his good natured snark even though he sounds exhausted, “Jude’s with me for the evening, and he wants to watch movies, but he wants you to join too.”

“only jude wants me to join, huh?”

“Don’t be pouty.” You laugh, leaning against the counter, still keeping an eye on the popcorn, “You’ll get popcorn out of it.”

“salty foods, gross.”

“I also have that drink you like in my fridge.”

“sweet drinks, yay, but not enough. what else ya got?”

“Are you bargaining with me, Papy?” You ask incredulously, but amused, “I thought if I asked you’d do it.”

“might was the key word there, hot stuff, so what else?”

“Well, what else are you wanting?” 

It’s better to just ask Papyrus in this type of situation than to allow the back, and forth to continue. Doing that could cause the conversation to go on forever.

“besides burying my dick deep inside you?”

You choke on the breath of air you’d been taking in, having seriously not expected that question. It has your cheeks flaming as you squeak out. 

“Papyrus!” 

“what?”

“I could’ve been on speaker! My brother’s here!”

“are you on speaker?”

“Well, no, but my point still stands!”

“i just woke up! you woke me up, and your voice is nice in my sleep deprived mind. it’s not my fault that makes me horny. it’s yours.”

You guffaw, “How is that my fault?”

“devil’s voice.”

Your laughter continues, drawing your brother’s attention a bit, but he stays in the living room thankfully. 

“Papy!”

“yes?”

“You’re terrible.”

“i know.”

“So, you gonna come?”

“before going to your house? yeah. should take me a short amount of time to beat one out as you talk to me.”

You blink in surprise, and rushing to take the popcorn off the burner since it’s pretty much done, you move from the living room to your bedroom where you can hiss without Jude hearing. 

“Papyrus, are you actually?”

“am i actually what?”

“Are you servicing yourself right now?”

“yeah, why?”

You don’t believe him, “No, you’re not. Stop kidding around, and if you’re coming over, just come over.”

“with my dick out? that’s a bit inappropriate, sweetheart.” 

“There’s no way it’s out, now c’mon.”

“fine, i’ll send proof, then i’ll come over. also, i want a kiss hello when i get there!” 

Papyrus promptly hangs up after that, leaving you stunned. There’s absolutely no way he’s going to send you proof of anything. Leaving your room, you go back to check on the popcorn to make sure you didn’t ruin it in your hasty retreat, but finding it looking just perfect, you grab the salt, and butter to give it that really good taste. As you’re doing this, your phone pings with a message, and you absentmindedly reach for it thinking it’s Felix, or your father. Your brow furrows seeing it’s from Papyrus. 

He didn’t. There’s no way. 

Unlocking your phone, you click on the message, and find your face immediately flaming before hurriedly closing out of the image. 

He did. 

This guy really just sent you a freaking picture of his dick, is he serious? You even know it has to be his since no human dick glows that pretty purple, plus his hand is in the photo too, and you’d oddly recognize his hands anywhere. The ass even put a message with the image that said, “told ya.” 

Face on fire, you pocket your phone to focus on the popcorn. Yup, just making popcorn, adding the salt, and butter just how Jude likes. Oh, if he wants it, can also add a little flavour packet to it. Maybe cheddar? That could be good. See, you’re just making popcorn, and definitely not thinking about the fact that Papyrus, while not overly girthy, had a good length to his dick.

...Stupid Papyrus.

Why’d he have to send that! You’re gonna be thinking about it all night now as he’s here which sucks since freaking Jude is here! Getting cozy with your soulmate is one thing, but him getting you just as worked up as him is another. 

Fucking Papyrus. 

What’s worse is that you’re so stuck in your thoughts of how screwed you are, and how evil Papyrus is that you don’t even hear him arrive. You’re just bustling around in the kitchen apparently as he shows up, and either lets himself in, or Jude lets him in. You can hear Jude chattering behind you, but for some reason it doesn’t connect that he isn’t talking to you. It’s not until you feel two arms wrap around your midsection, startling you, and smell his scent that you know he’s here. Him leaning in to whisper in your ear also helped a little too. 

“did you get my picture?” he purrs, sounding so smug, yet so coy. This asshole. 

Two can play that game though. You give him as innocent a look as you can muster without blushing. This is very hard to accomplish at this moment, and you’re not entirely sure if you’re doing it, but you hope so. 

“What picture?”

He chuckles, nuzzling into your shoulder, “don’t try the coy act, it doesn’t work. you know what picture i’m talking about.”

“Do I?”

“yup,” he purrs again, and suddenly, your phone is in front of you. When had he taken that out of your back pocket! He unlocks it easily, and right there is the picture, “aw, you did get it! did you like what you saw, sweetheart?”

“My brother is here!” you hiss, and scramble to get your phone from him. Papyrus just laughs, and lets it happen. Closing out of the image, you shove your phone into your pocket again, and turn around, face burning, “Fine, I got it.”

Papyrus still has his arms around you, and is grinning like the cat that ate the canary, “and?”

“And what?”

Papyrus leans in to whisper in your ear, “do i turn you on?”

You whisper back, able to see Jude giving the two of you a puzzled look. He obviously can’t hear, but is wondering what you’re doing right now. 

“I’ll talk about this with you when my ten year old brother isn’t here, Papy.”

He chuckles again, “i’m gonna hold you to that.” He pulls back, and looks at you expectantly. When you tilt your head in confusion, he pouts, “did you forget about the kiss hello? i can’t believe you, sweetheart! i’m so slighted!” He whines loudly, and you know Jude can hear this since he giggles from the living room. 

Huffing slightly, you can’t help but smile, “C’mere you pouty boy.” You’re chuckling as you pull him into a kiss that you’d meant to be small, but he deepens quickly. He's even being so cheeky as to sneakily slide his tongue past your unsuspecting lips to let it just ghost over your own tongue before pulling back, giving you such a cheeky look. Stars, he really is horny isn’t he?

Jude having obviously witnessed the kiss, but is blessedly unaware of how saucy Papyrus just tried to make it, calls out. 

“Ew!”

Papyrus laughs, and turns towards your younger brother, “you say ew kiddo, but someday you’re gonna be makin’ smoochy faces with someone you like.”

He walks over to plop down next to your brother who makes a face at him. 

“Ew, no I won’t. That’s gross.”

“for now it’s gross. someday it won’t be so gross, trust me.”

You smile at the interaction. You’re so glad that at least one of your little brother’s likes Papyrus, and Jude is quite taken with him. It always puts you at ease to see them talking, and getting along. You don’t have to interfere, or referee like you do with Felix. It allows you to leave them, and bowl up the popcorn while grabbing drinks for the three of you. 

“Are you, and my brother dating now?” Jude asks, curiously. His head is tilted, and he’s gazing at Papyrus intently who hums a bit. 

“we’re going on dates, but we’re not officially exclusive if that’s what you’re asking.”

“How come?”

“just taking our time, kiddo.”

“But why? Chip loves you.” 

And there’s your cue to jump in. 

Coming over with the popcorn, you place the big bowl in Jude’s lap, distracting him, and hand him his drink. He gratefully takes it, thanking you. Feeling that you’ve successfully derailed the conversation, you go back to grab the drinks for you, and Papyrus. Unfortunately, you didn’t stop shit, and Jude keeps talking about it. 

“So why?”

“well, did chip tell you that, or are you just assuming, jude?”

“...Assumin’.” 

“ah, see there’s the kicker, my tiny friend. maybe chippy does love me, and maybe he just likes me a whole lot. we won’t know until he’s comfortable saying so, understand?”

Jude nods, “Yeah, but…”

“but?”

“You guys look nice together.” He mumbles, opening up his canned drink with a hiss of the carbonation releasing. 

“we do, huh?”

Jude nods, “Do you love my brother?”

“That’s enough, Jude.” You come over to put a stop to the conversation, handing Papyrus his favourite drink before sitting down on Jude’s other side, “That’s for Papyrus, and I to talk about, not nosy little brother’s.” You poke his forehead, causing him to let out a disgruntled noise.

Jude doesn’t ask anymore questions. He knows better than to do so when you’ve stopped it with a valid reason. Instead, he sips on his drink, and you go to put on the first movie, sitting back down in the spot you’d had before, laying your hand along the back of the couch behind Jude’s head. Settling in, you get ready to watch a horde of action movies that you know your little brother loves. 

It only takes Papyrus all of ten minutes for his hand to find yours though on the back of the couch. He laces his fingers with yours, and silently holds your hand all throughout the movie. It’s actually really nice, and it’s cute. Best of all, it’s harmless, and if Jude were to see it, he’d think nothing of it. Thankfully, Jude doesn’t really see anything, and is none the wiser to the hand holding. After the first movie he even moves over to one of the arm chairs, claiming he wanted to lay across it. You think he’s just letting you, and Papyrus have the couch which is sweet of him.

During the second movie, Papyrus props his feet up on the couch, and you move to grab his legs, pulling them to rest on top of your lap. He catches the hint, and lets himself snuggle into the couch in a more laying down position. His butt is nearly against your thigh, and you absentmindedly begin rubbing up, and down one of his tibias. If Papyrus doesn’t like this, he says nothing about it, and you all continue watching the movie in content comfort. 

It’s nice, and you’re thoroughly enjoying yourself, but of course as all good things have gone lately, you’re interrupted. Halfway through the third movie, your doorbell rings. Glancing at it, you don’t even bother pausing the movie, and just lift Papyrus’s legs off your lap. He whines, but doesn’t say anything as you move to get the door. It’s probably just Felix. He must’ve gotten bored at home, or with his friends, and decided to join in on the movies. So, you don’t even think about it when you answer your door. 

It’s most certainly not Felix. 

That’s evident by the gun that’s now been shoved into your face. Freezing, you don’t move, and just stare at the figure in front of you, pointing a weapon at you. He looks almost frantic, and desperate. Not a good combination of emotions when handling a deadly weapon. The guy sniffs, gesturing the gun towards you. 

“Are you Christopher?”

“Yes.” You respond clearly, and motion to the gun, “You don’t need that. I’m not gonna do anything.”

By now, Jude can tell something is wrong, and looks over towards you, “Chip?” He calls out nervously. 

You can tell the instant when Papyrus looks over, anger, and fear ripping through your chest. Next you hear movement, and Jude whimpering. Stars, you hope that’s Papyrus getting him out of here, or in a safer spot. The guy gestures behind you. 

“Get in.”

You do as you're told, and back up to allow him in, hazarding a glance over towards where Papyrus, and Jude had been. You’re a bit panicked that Jude is still in the room, but Papyrus has backed him into a corner, and was blocking him with his body from this obviously desperate individual. Eyes flickering back, you’re still met with the barrel of the gun, and a twitchy guy. He sniffs again, 

“I was told you have it.”

Have what? You’re so confused, but you really don’t want to anger this dude. 

“I’m sorry, I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

He gestures the gun towards you again, looking frustrated, “The money!” he snaps, “I was told, you have it!”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about!” you repeat, a little more boldly this time. All that earns you is a gun pressed to your forehead, but you don’t back down. Papyrus’s soul is screaming, you can feel it. He’s so scared, and panicked right now for you, but he also knows he needs to protect Jude.

“I was told that you’ve got the money I need!” The guy repeats himself again, “He owes it to me, and I owe someone a lot more dangerous than myself. I don’t fancy getting fucking killed, so just hand it over!”

Will. 

Your brother’s name screeches to a halt in your mind, and sits at the forefront. This guy knows your brother. He sent him here to get money from you because he couldn’t. Unbelievable anger wells up inside you. Will figures out where you live, and in no time you’ve got a junkie on your doorstep threatening you for money because your brother is a deadbeat with none. The next time you see Will, you’re gonna strangle him, but for now, you need to get this dangerous man out of your house. 

“How much?”

The gun is eased off your forehead just a bit, and the guy relays the amount to you. It’s a stupidly ridiculous amount. If you gave him what he’d requested, it would clean you out completely. You’d have nothing left in your savings account. 

Again. 

However, you can’t tell him that you have no intentions of giving him this money. You have to just make him think you’ll give him the cash, but not at the moment. Holding your hands up, you try to pacify him a little.

“Listen, I don’t have that amount on me. I have to go to the bank, and it’s closed now, plus tomorrow is Sunday so it’ll also be closed then. You’ll have to come back on Monday. I’ll have the money then, I swear.”

The guy sniffs, shaking his head a little, and appears to be having some sort of internal battle on whether this is a good plan, or not. Thankfully, he doesn’t seem all that intelligent, or perhaps he’s just too high to realize what he’s doing is stupid as hell. Either option works for you at this point. He eventually lowers the gun a little, and pulls it completely from your forehead in the next moment. 

“Monday?”

You nod, “Monday.”

He nods in return, and suddenly points the gun away from you, but instead it’s now aimed at Papyrus, and Jude. Your younger brother whimpers so loudly, and your instinct to protect kicks in. Taking a few swift steps, you move in front of the gun again, blocking his way. The guy seems to have expected this, since all he does is say,

“If you call the police, or don’t provide the money, I’ll shoot that monster, and little boy. Got it?”

“You’ll have to shoot me first.” You growl, glaring. The guy just chuckles, and sniffs once more. 

“That can be arranged. See you Monday, Chip.” 

Without another word, the guy turns, and leaves. He even shuts the door behind him which you hurry to immediately lock before you’re pulling out your phone, and dialling 911. Like hell you’re not calling the police. It’s the first thing you’re going to do. Papyrus has moved, allowing Jude out from hiding, and your little brother rushes over to hug you tightly. Your free hand comes to rest on his back while you gaze at Papyrus who is walking over more slowly to you. 

The 911 operator picks up, and you quickly tell her of the events that just transpired. She tells you that officers have been dispatched, and to not leave the house, or open the door for anyone other than the police. Doing as you’re told, you stay there waiting while Jude clings to you, and Papyrus stands close by. You can feel how disquiet his soul is, and it only adds to how upset your own soul feels. This is a messed up situation, and it only gets more tricky as the police arrive to talk to you. The second they notice Papyrus however, they’re grumbling, and you’re stunned by how annoyed the sound. 

“Great, now we gotta call the Captain.” Officer Jackson gripes. You don't understand why they need to call their Captain, and vocalize this.  

"Why do you need to call your Captain?" 

"Not ours, sir." Officer Michaels responds calmly, "If a monster is involved in an incident whether the victim, or the perpetrator, we must legally call the Captain, or Lieutenant of the Guard." 

"don't bother." Papyrus murmurs, interrupting. It's the first thing he's said since the guy left, "the lieutenant is my brother, i'll just call him." 

Neither officer stops him, or questions him on this. They just let him pull out his phone, and call Sans. You continue to comfort your brother throughout this, and wait for Sans’s arrival which thankfully doesn't take too long. He enters your house, looking quite curious as to what he's doing here. The two officers are swift in their explanation of the situation as they'd heard it from you, and watch as Sans goes from older brother to Lieutenant. 

"I SEE." he murmurs, turning his gaze to you, "I THINK IT BEST THAT YOU NOT STAY HERE TONIGHT, CHIP. PERHAPS IT BEST THAT YOU STAY ELSEWHERE FOR A WHILE, ACTUALLY." 

Both Officer Jackson, and Michaels agreed with Sans, leaving you with little choice. 

"I guess that I could stay with my Dad? It'll be a bit cramped, but we'll manage." You smile at the officers, and Sans. With full intentions of just going to pack, you're stopped by Papyrus speaking up again. 

"stay with us." 

Glancing around, your eyes find Papyrus’s eye light which is gazing at you intently. 

"What?" 

"with me, and sans. it's just a little while, and that house is huge, so...come stay with us." 

It feels like what he's really saying is come stay with me. How can you say no to that, especially when he's giving you that pleading look. Guess Jude, and Felix aren't the only ones able to make your resolve crumble with a glance. 

"It's fine, Papy. I wouldn't want to put Sans, or Shiloh out by me being there. I'll just stay with my Dad." You try, but feel awful when you can sense his anxiety increasing. 

"IT'S ONLY A FEW DAYS." Sans points out, "AT MOST A FEW WEEKS. YOU ARE WELCOME TO STAY WITH US, AND IT WON'T PUT US OUT." 

You hesitate, "Are you sure?" 

Sans nods, "YES." 

Glancing from him to Papyrus, you shift a little before finally giving in, "Um, yeah okay. I'll stay with you guys, just let me pack my stuff." 

They both nod, and while you go to pack a suitcase with Jude in tow, the Officers grab the address from Sans of where you'd be staying. They also grab Papyrus’s phone number as well as yours from your soulmate who provides it easily. All of this you can hear as you pack, trying to make sure you don't forget anything you'll need. You don't want to have to come back tomorrow for something, and have that guy be here waiting. Once you're sure that you have everything you need, you hoist up the bag, and go back to the living room where Sans and Papyrus are waiting. Both officers have left, evidently leaving you in Sans’s care. 

"They left quickly." You comment as you slip on your sneakers. Sans huffs,

"AS THEY TEND TO DO WHEN THE GUARD IS INVOLVED. THEY WERE NICE ENOUGH, BUT HUMAN POLICE OFFICERS OFTEN TIMES GET INTIMIDATED, OR FEEL THEIR TOES ARE STEPPED ON BY THE GUARD SHOWING UP." 

"Should I not have called them?" 

"IT WAS A HUMAN WHO COMMIT THE CRIME, SO THEY WOULD BE NEEDED REGARDLESS, HOWEVER IF SOMETHING LIKE THIS HAPPENS AGAIN, YOU SHOULD CALL ME AS WELL. REMEMBER, WHAT I SAID IN MY OFFICE, CHIP." He crosses his arms, "I MEANT WHAT I SAID." 

"Thanks Sans." you reply, tiredly. You're suddenly feeling so exhausted by what's happened, and all you want to do is sleep. You don't have the energy to argue, or dispute that with Sans. All you want is to fall into bed. First though, you need to get Jude home. You pat his back, "C'mon buddy, let's get you back to Dad. He's probably home by now." 

"I CAN TAKE HIM." Sans offers, "YOU'RE TIRED, AND BEEN THROUGH A LOT TONIGHT. GO BACK TO THE HOUSE. I'VE ALREADY MESSAGED SHILOH TO GET THE GUEST ROOM DOWNSTAIRS SET UP. IT'LL BE WAITING FOR YOU WHEN YOU ARRIVE." 

"That's kind of you Sans, but my Dad would expect me to take Jude home." 

"I'LL EXPLAIN IT TO HIM, AND BESIDES IT'S BETTER THAT YOU DON'T TAKE TOO MANY DETOURS. JUST GO STRAIGHT TO THE HOUSE, AND GO LIE DOWN. I'LL SEE YOUR BROTHER HOME, AND SPEAK TO YOUR FATHER." 

"I…" You glance at Jude, bending down to be more his height, "Are you okay with that, buddy?" 

He surprisingly nods, "It's okay." His tone is soft, "You go with Papyrus though. He'll keep you safe, right?" 

You smile gently at him, "Right." 

Standing again, you finally take Sans’s deal. The shorter monster seems pleased, and ushers you all out of the house. You, and Papyrus head for your car while Jude, and Sans go for Sans’s car. Getting into your vehicle, you sigh, completely exhausted, and don't even have the energy to talk with Papyrus during the short ride to his house. You get the feeling he's not really in the mood to talk anyways. He's been on edge since the second he noticed that guy, and you don't blame him. Not one bit. 

Pulling into the Serif's driveway, you slowly put the car into park, and turn it off. Climbing out, you go to grab your suitcase, but Papyrus already has it, and is making for the steps to the porch. Swiftly, you hurry after making sure to lock your car as you go, and meet him outside the front door. Without a word, he heads into the house with you following behind the moment you get there. 

Shiloh hurries to greet you as you enter, having apparently been waiting for your arrival, and checks you both over quickly to check for injuries. Guess Sans told her everything that happened since she seems quite worried. When she finds not even a scratch on you, she relaxes, and tells you to come inside. You thank her, and remove your shoes, getting ready to be social despite your exhausted state. Luckily, Shiloh seems to understand that now isn't the time for hanging out. As you walk down the hall towards the living room, she offers to show you to the guest room, saying you look beat. You're so thankful to her in that moment, and take her up on that offer with a grateful thank you. She smiles, telling you it's no problem, that the two of you can talk in the morning, and to follow her. So, you do, although your feet may be dragging a little.

Descending the stairs into the den area, you find your room just off to the left of the landing, and a bathroom right beside it for when you'll need it. Grateful, you give her a hug which she accepts before leaving you to get settled which ends up with you just brushing your teeth then throwing on just a pair of boxer briefs to sleep in. You're not entirely sure where Papyrus has gone. In the commotion of Shiloh talking to you when you arrived, he'd seemed to disappear. Maybe he's waiting for Sans to come home safely though? That'd make sense.  

Climbing into the large soft bed they'd provided, you pick up your phone to see that your Dad has texted you, as well as called. You can see he's also left a voice message, but you just can't be bothered checking it right now, and instead place your phone on the side table beside you. Letting out a breath of air, you rub your face, and turn over to sleep. The room is dark, and quiet, only disrupted once by what sounds like Sans arriving home. You don't hear voices, but you did hear the front door slam shut. You'd tried to listen for any voices for a while, but after a bit just snuggled into the covers to wait for the blissful blanket of sleep to envelop you.

At least that was the plan before you heard your door open. 

Glancing up, your heart racing, you get ready to defend yourself. The tall figure in your doorway isn't one to be feared, however. 

"Papy, what're you doing? You okay?" you whisper to your soulmate, standing by the door. 

He's quick to close it without a word, and strides over to your bed where he gets under the covers, not bothering to ask if it's okay. It is, you're just surprised he didn't ask first. You can tell that he's changed, and is wearing a simple tank top and shorts, so he must’ve been trying to sleep himself maybe? He moves closer after getting into a better position, and snuggles up to you almost desperately, breathing in your scent softly. 

"Papyrus?" You whisper again, holding him tightly, your hands bunch in his shirt. 

"you…" he starts, "petrified me tonight, sweetheart."

You soften, and hold him more tightly against you. Giving the top of his skull a kiss, you whisper, "I'm sorry." 

"you should be." He growls sending a shiver down your spine, "when he moved that gun from you to me...you fucking moved with it. don't ever do that again." 

"Can't promise that." 

Papyrus pulls back so he can look at you. He's glaring fiercely, but also running a hand up and down your side. 

"why?"

"Because I don't want you hurt either. Paps, I'm not going to just say oh thank the stars, he pointed the gun at Papyrus, it's all good now, fuck that." You give him just as fierce of a look, "If I can, I'll protect you." 

"i don't need protectin' sweetheart." He argues, "i'm pretty dangerous on my own." 

"So am I." You argue, and you swear Papyrus is going to strangle you, but all that does is make you smile, "Papy," you whisper softly, putting as much emotion as you can into your voice as you say his name. He quiets, and watches you looking a bit surprised, "I'm sorry I scared you, but I'm not sorry I protected you, especially when you mean a whole lot to me. The last person I want to get hurt is you."

Papyrus's own gaze begins to soften, and he tsks turning a purple hue that lights up his cheeks, "not fair." 

"Too powerful?" You ask, amused. He grumbles, and rolls away onto his back to stare at the ceiling, making you laugh a little, "It's just who I am, Papy. My Dad used to always be amazed by how timid I could be one minute, then ferocious the next when it came to doing certain things. That's how he put it anyway." 

"it's your...freaking soul trait." Papyrus kicks the blankets out almost as if in defiance, and pouts, "i'm betting on it being bravery."

You chuckle, "I doubt it. I'm not a particularly brave person." 

He shakes his head, "bravery comes in many forms, sweetheart. you're brave, almost boldly so at times. it shines inside you." 

"And this frightens you." 

"very much so." 

"Why?" 

He's still staring at the ceiling as he picks at the comforter, "if you do have a bravery core, it also means you can be reckless. you'll do things to protect yourself, and others that might be risky, but you'll take the risk." His head turns to look at you, "that's gonna get you hurt someday, and the worst part is, you'll think it's worth it."

"If I'm protecting you, then yeah, it would be worth it." 

"you don't even know what you'd be protecting me from you dummy." 

"Doesn't matter. It would always be worth it." 

That purple flush comes back, and his gaze goes back to the ceiling, "dummy." 

You chuckle, moving forward to press sweet kisses to his cheek which gets him snickering along with you pretty quickly as he tries to shove you away. 

"no! don't make me laugh, i'm mad at you!" he's beaming at you though, showing he's really not all that angry. 

"Aw, and here I thought I could answer your question from earlier, but since you're mad, I'll just go to sleep." 

You make a show of turning over to go to sleep, facing away from Papyrus who seems confused by what you mean which is evident from his next question. 

"answering what?" 

You grin, eyes closed to show you're going to sleep, "earlier you asked if you turned me on, but since you're mad, I think I'd better give you some space." 

Suddenly, you feel Papyrus pressed against your back, his arm slung around your waist, and his face pressed into your shoulder. 

"not that mad. c'mon sweetheart, you can't leave me hangin'." 

"I dunno." You tease, rolling over to face him again, this time you're closer than ever as your legs tangled together, and your bodies press against one another. His hand moves to your lower back where it runs little circles making you shiver. 

"so cruel sweetheart." Papyrus whines a bit, "leavin' me here thinking you didn't enjoy my picture." 

Grinning, you press your forehead to his, "Paps, if all that hadn't gone down tonight, I'd literally have thought of nothing but that picture." 

"saucy," his own grin matches yours, "guess you liked it then huh?" 

"I'll hold onto it if that's what you're asking." 

"naughty! keeping such a scandalous photo of me!" 

"What can I say?" You smirk, "You turn me on." 

Papyrus's grin widens even more, and suddenly you find that hand of his that'd been on your back has found its way down the boxers you're wearing. His hand first smooths down your ass before grabbing a good handful of a cheek, giving it a good squeeze. 

"you have no idea what you've been doing to me lately." 

"I get an inkling." 

"how so?" 

You lean in, and while barely brushing your lips against that sinfully sweet mouth, you whisper, "Because I can feel this." Slowly, you grind your hips against his, the obvious erection he's sporting presses against your own in an incredibly pleasing way that has you nearly groaning. 

Papyrus actually does groan a little softly, his hand squeezing you again. He whines once more. 

"fuck, i want you so bad. this isn't fair." 

You know why he thinks it's unfair, and although you wish you could, tonight is just not the best idea.  

"The feelings mutual, but…" you trail off, and he finishes for you,

"you had a gun pressed to your head earlier, yeah i know." 

"I don't want us doing this for the first time to be clouded by thoughts that maybe we only did this because we were seeking comfort. Not for our first time." 

He sighs through his nose in defeat, "yeah, i agree. fuck, i wish i didn't though, you got me super hard sweetheart. so not fair." 

You chuckle, "It'll go away, eventually." 

"yeah, my boner will, but not that underlying need. you may not know sweetheart, but i've got a high sex drive. you might have trouble maintaining me." 

"Oh, I think I can manage. I'm resilient, and hardy." 

"that you are." He purrs, but he pulls back slightly, "you should sleep though." 

"Yeah, so where are you going?" 

He stops in his retreat, blinking, "...i was gonna go to my own bed?" 

"Nope, you're stuck with me tonight. Come sleep with me." 

He hesitates here, and you wonder what's got him pulling away now? As usual, Papyrus doesn't leave you waiting too long for the answer. 

"i just...i got mad insomnia sweetheart. i might not be able to sleep at all. it's very likely i won't since i spent the last 2 days unable to do so. when you woke me up earlier that had been me crashing, but it got interrupted."

Your brow knits together in concern, "Papy, you should've said that when I called!" 

He shrugs, "i wanted to see you."

You click your tongue, "You're the dummy." 

He chuckles, "not wrong, but yeah i probably won't be able to sleep." 

You bite your lip, "Will you stay with me until I do then? If you leave after that, I won't be upset." 

His posture relaxes, and he nods, "yeah, i can do that. c'mere." 

Moving, you snuggle yourself into him, slinging an arm over his small waist while he does the same for you. Closing your eyes, you begin to settle, so you can fall asleep. The room grows quiet except for yours, and Papyrus’s breathing, or the slight rustle of one of you moving a leg. It's peaceful, and it feels safe. You're just beginning to drift off when you realize that Papyrus’s breathing has evened, and slowed. Willing your eyes to open just slightly, you find him sound asleep. So, much for not being able to sleep, huh? 

Grinning, you bury yourself into him more, and slowly, but surely, drift off wrapped in the arms of the man you just know you've come to love, and smelling that sweet scent of maple, and apples.    

Chapter 16: The Secret of the Donuts

Summary:

Feeling bad that Jude got a scare, you take him to a bakery he's been wanting to try.

Notes:

NSFW Warning

Waking the next morning, you're surprised to find Papyrus still there. You'd honestly expected him to take off at some point in the night, but he didn't. You'd groggily blinked your eyes open, rolled over, and come face to face with his sleeping form. For a time, you just watch him. He’s super cute when he's asleep, sometimes mumbling adorable little things, or snuffling before burying himself more into his pillow. Extremely precious. 

Unfortunately, you do have to get up, and work today. You've only been back to work a few days, and you don't want to miss today. So, up you get, and teetering a bit from fatigue, you walk to the bathroom to get ready in the form of a shower. You suppose you should've asked Sans, or Shiloh if it was okay, but you kind of just want to get it done, and over with, so you do. 

Hopping out, you go back to your room with just a towel around your waist to find Papyrus still asleep. Smiling, you rummage in your suitcase for some clothes, and clean underwear. You don't really care what you wear today, so it ends up being just a simple t-shirt, and jeans. Satisfied once you've slipped the garments on, you wonder if you should just leave as your attention once more slips to the sleeping Papyrus. He's on his back now, head tilted to the side, and the thought of leaving him to wake up alone doesn't sit right with you. 

Walking over quietly, you lean over, and gently kiss his forehead then whisper, "Bye Papy, I'll see you later." 

Pulling back, you go to leave, but are stopped when a hand suddenly nestles into your own. Blinking, you look at Papyrus again who is opening his sockets slowly. He's quick to shut the blind one, but his undamaged one, blearily trains on him. 

"where ya goin'?" He tiredly mumbles, his socket way more lidded than normal. 

You sit on the edge of the bed, "I gotta go to work." 

"nooo." He whines, and pouts at you, making you smile. 

"Sorry, Papy." You keep your tone soft so as not to grate on his ears since he's just woken up. He huffs. 

"just call in sick, stay with me." 

"It's my Dad, I can't blow him off." You squeeze his hand, and he returns that gesture, "If he thinks I'm sick, he'll come over to check on me." 

Papyrus just whines, and pouts again. It's really kind of cute. He seriously doesn't want you to go, and it shows. Reaching up with your unoccupied hand, you trail the back of your fingers against his jaw, making him hum happily until you reach his mouth where you thumb along his tiny fangs carefully. He moves, and surprises you by biting your thumb. He's incredibly gentle in doing so, but you can feel his fangs poke into your skin even as his tongue swipes across it. Flushing, you pull your hand back, and he smirks. 

"can i convince you to stay somehow?" 

"No, sorry Paps. I do have to go, but I'll leave you with this." 

Leaning down, you give him a sweet little goodbye kiss that has him sucking in a breath. His hand shoots up to gingerly touch your cheek until you pull away leaving him smiling. 

"mm, sorry i need more of that."

"You're gonna have to wait for tonight then." You tease, and he whines again. 

"being so mean sweetheart, you're leaving me to suffer." 

"How so?" 

He throws the covers back a little, startling you, and doesn't give you time to recover before he's grabbing your unoccupied hand. Guiding it, he brings it right to his groin where he presses your hand against the most obvious erection. Guess skeleton monsters can get morning wood too. Humming, and tilting your head, you find yourself running your hand softly along the length of him, making his breath hitch as you pull your hand back. 

"mean!" he whines, "this is your fault, you gotta take care of it." 

You laugh, your smile beaming, "Aw, I'd love to, but I really gotta go to work." 

"some soulmate," he pouts, "gets me hard, touches me then leaves before letting me climax." 

"First off, you put my hand there, and second," you draw closer to him, and press your lips against his cheek, drawing them across it before stopping where his ear would be. Your hand returns to the obvious problem in his shorts, kneading firmly, and giving him a squeeze, making him choke, "if you’re a very patient boy, and good today, perhaps tonight I can satisfy you with just my mouth." 

Kissing his cheek, you move away to find him bewildered, yet bright purple. He murmurs,

"kay, that may have just made me finish on the spot." 

You snort, hearing the jesting tone to his voice, and finally stand up to leave for work. Papyrus whines again, adjusting himself as you begin backing away from him with a smirk. Giving a wave, you call out a clear farewell. 

“I’ll see you later, Papy.”

“so mean!” Papyrus replies once more, but as you turn, and leave the room, you hear as he softly says, “bye sweetheart.”

Smiling, you go right for the stairs, and jog up them, nearly running right into Sans who seemed to be going downstairs. Blinking in surprise, you just manage to sidestep him, teetering a bit to stop yourself from falling over. 

“Whoops, sorry Sans. You okay?”

He nods, “I’M FINE. I’M SURPRISED YOU’RE AWAKE SO EARLY.”

“I’ve got work.” You explain. Understanding washes over him. 

“AH, I SEE. WELL, THERE’S COFFEE IN THE KITCHEN IF YOU’D LIKE SOME.”

“Thanks, I’ll do that.” 

Sans just nods again, and you turn to the kitchen, striding over to where Shiloh is sitting, trying to feed Maris something. Even from where you are it’s easy to see the young girl wants nothing to do with what her mother wants her to eat. It's written all over her face, and in her disgusted body movements. Entering the kitchen, you go to get some coffee, but realize that you actually have no idea where the mugs are. You should’ve asked Sans! 

“Cupboard to the left.”

Jumping slightly from the sudden voice, you glance at Shiloh who’s smiling at you. Grinning at her a bit sheepishly from being so obvious, you open the cupboard she’d point out, and indeed find the mugs sitting there. You grab one, and pour yourself a cup of coffee, adding a bit of cream and sugar to it. Stirring it with a spoon which Shiloh had to point out which cupboard they were in again, you walk over to see how she’s getting on with Maris. 

“Are you giving your Mama trouble?” You direct your question to Maris who’s big blue eye lights flicker to you as she whines. You chuckle, “I’ll take that as a yes.”

Shiloh sighs, “She’d like it if she’d just eat it! I know she would. C’mon baby, eat the food for Mama?” 

Maris just whines, and turns her head away from the spoonful of food. Humming, you back from Shiloh, and go to the drawer with the spoons. Grabbing a clean one you come back just as Sans enters the kitchen having finished whatever business he had elsewhere. He chuckles at the sight of Shiloh trying to get Maris to eat. 

“TROUBLE, PRINCESS?”

“She’s being difficult.” She sighs, “It’s a new puree, but it’s all stuff she’s eaten before! The only new thing is the avocado.” 

“LET ME TRY.” 

Shiloh gestures towards Maris, handing him the spoon as you rejoin, “Be my guest.”

Sans gives it the good old college try as he attempts to get Maris to eat the food. Unfortunately, she’s also unwilling to take it from Sans, her fussy noises escalating, and becoming louder. Sans hums softly. 

“WHAT’S THE MATTER LITTLE PRINCESS? IT’S ALL FOODS YOU’D LIKE, IT’S YUMMY.” 

She’s still having none of this. Tapping the spoon against your thigh, you clear your throat drawing their attention. Lifting the spoon, you wave it. 

“Mind if I try something?”

Shiloh nods, “Sure, go for it.” 

“IF SHE’S NOT WILLING TO TAKE FOOD FROM ME, OR SHILOH IT’S UNLIKELY SHE’LL TAKE IT FROM YOU, BUT BE MY GUEST.” 

Nodding, you go to where Shiloh is sitting, “Can I sit?”

“Sure.” 

She gets up, and stands behind the chair. You take her seat, and smile at Maris who is eyeing you cautiously. She probably doesn’t remember you since you’ve only met her a few times. Regardless, you take a very obvious spoonful of her food with the new spoon you’d gotten. It’s a small amount, but enough that she’ll see it. Making sure she’s got her eye on it, you don’t put it anywhere near her, and instead bring it to your mouth then eat it. 

It’s not that good. However, the food puree with both fruit, and vegetables rarely tastes good in your opinion. 

Maris gives you a curious look as does Sans, and Shiloh. Smiling, you show Maris the now clean spoon, and pick up her spoon, not the one you just had in your mouth, then scoop up more food. You offer it to her. There’s a tense couple of seconds where she stares at it before finally opening up, and accepts the food. Shiloh laughs. 

“What the heck?”

You hand her Maris’s spoon, standing, and smirk, “Monkey see, monkey do.”

“How’d you know?”

“Jude used to be fussy with food until he saw us eating it. He’s ten now, and he still does it sometimes. He’ll pick at something, or look at it until he sees us eating it.” 

Shiloh retakes the seat, and offers her daughter more food. Maris without issue takes it, and Sans places his hands on his hips, giving you a look. 

“I ASSUME YOU HELPED RAISE YOUR BROTHER?”

You nod, “I helped a lot with my younger brother’s, especially after my mother left.” 

“UNDERSTANDABLE.” he regards you for a moment which makes you a bit nervous, until he softens, “IT SEEMS YOU, AND I HAVE A LOT IN COMMON.”

This has your smile growing, "Seems we do." You give Maris another glance who seems pretty happy to be eating now, "She's still the happiest baby I ever met though. It's obvious you guys are good parents." 

Shiloh throws you a beaming smile, and you can see how Sans’s mouth twitches until finally he's got a little one of his own. Success! 

"Not to mention she's so cute!" Shiloh coos, giggling as Maris gobbles up the food, her feet kicking out in glee from her high chair. 

"That too." You agree. Both parents seem pleased by that statement. 

While you'd love to stay, and chat with these two all day about their daughter since you have to admit, you're a bit curious about some things, you do have to go to work. Quickly, you down the coffee you'd gotten, being careful not to burn your tongue, and immediately go to wash out the mug, dry it, then put it away. Turning around, you find Sans staring at you. Did you do something weird? 

"Everything okay?" 

"WHY NOT USE THE DISHWASHER?" 

You glance at it, and shrug, "Cause it's just one mug, and I can wash it right now as opposed to it sitting in the dishwasher for a while taking up space." 

Sans’s eye lights flicker over you in an appraising way, "...ARE YOU SURE YOU'RE PAPYRUS’S SOULMATE?" 

You snort, the back of your hand coming to your mouth as you try not to laugh. It's easy to tell where that came from. Papyrus has zero issues living in a mess, unlike Sans who so obviously does. To see you who apparently also can't stand living in a mess, must puzzle Sans. Opposites attract, you guess? 

"Pretty sure." You show the soulmate tattoo on your wrist of his brother’s name, "But I better get going, or I'll be late. Thanks for the coffee, Sans." 

"SHILOH MADE IT." 

"Well then, thank you Shiloh." 

"You're welcome!" She grins at you, "Have a good day, I'll see you later." 

Returning her farewell, you issue one of your own before leaving the little family in the kitchen. It was fun getting to talk to them, and they're incredibly sweet. A small part of you wonders if Shiloh only put that pot of coffee on for you. It would have been extremely kind of her if she had. Exiting the kitchen, you go straight for the front door, and slip on your sneakers. Luckily, your work boots are at work, so you didn't have to bring them with you last night when you'd packed quickly. You suppose that’s the point of keeping them there, although held at gunpoint, and having to stay with the guy you're casually dating wouldn't have been high on the list of things you thought might keep you from your boots when you left them there. 

Leaving the house, you take a deep breath of the crisp morning air, the sun beating down, getting ready to warm everything up from the cool night. Despite all that had happened last night, you find yourself smiling as you jog down the steps to your car, get in, and make your way to work. It's not often that you have to work on a Sunday, but Dad had gotten a little backed up with you gone, and pushed some appointments over to some Saturdays, and Sundays to get caught up. There was only a few today, so you'll probably get out pretty early which is great. 

Except, Dad hadn't expected you to show up at all. 

The moment you're walking into the shop, he's right there in front of you, checking you over. The worried look on his face makes your heart ache as you try to reassure him that you're alright. Dad tsks, and reaches up to cup both your cheeks as if he's going to turn your head to inspect it. 

"I'd say I'm more disappointed in William than ever, but I don't think I can be at this point." He sighs sadly before taking one hand back, leaving the other to pat your cheek, "You sure you're alright?" 

"Yeah, Dad. Didn't even touch me. How's Jude?" 

"Jumpy. He did say Papyrus was pretty cool though the whole time. I'll have to thank him for his quick thinking the next time I see him." 

You feel awful that Jude is still frightened by what happened. You're not 100% either, but staying with Papyrus last night did a lot of wonders for you somehow. Soulmate powers, you guess! You go to tell your Dad that you're sorry, but he's giving you this look that has you shutting your mouth. It's a look you know well. The one where he's about to call out some bullshit, or tell you how it is. 

"Now tell me, why are you here?" He backs away to the counter where he leans against it, and crosses his arms. You blink, brow furrowing in your confusion. 

"I work here…?"

Did you somehow get fired without knowing?

"Christopher," his tone is scolding, but he looks worried, "you were held up at gunpoint last night! You don't come into work the next day when that happens." He makes a shooing motion with his hand, "Go back to Sans, and Papyrus’s. Go sleep, or hang out with your boy for the day." 

"I...what?" You're stunned, "No, I'm fine Dad. I wanna work. We only have, what? Two appointments today? If you let me stay, and help, we'll be done by lunch, or even earlier." You're trying to reason with him, "Seriously Dad, I'm alright. I don't know why, but I am. Maybe I'm just not surprised by Will’s shit anymore, or maybe cause I talked it out with Papyrus last night, I don't know. What I do know is that while I'm not ready to be at home by myself yet cause of that guy, I know I'm safe with the Serif's, or you. It's comforting, and what I really want to do right now is work. Please." 

Dad observes your pleading face for a bit before sighing through his nose loudly, and shaking his head. 

"Fine, you can work." He pushes off the counter, "But Christopher," he sounds stern again, "If you keep this up, you will crash once the reality of what happened hits you. Just be careful." 

"I will." You nod to him. He shakes his head once more, but doesn't argue with you staying to work again. The two of you in fact, just get down to business. 

It's kind of nice being back in the shop with your Dad. It's as if no time has passed, and the two of you are a well oiled machine once again. Each of you would take on specific jobs as you did maintenance on the cars that were left with you, and communication wasn't something you particularly needed. Of course you'd talk when you had to, and you'd chat about every little thing so you weren't just sitting in silence. Despite this never being your dream job, or your plan in life, you did have fun with your father. 

Like you'd predicted as well, the two of you are able to get the few appointments you had done before lunchtime. You can see the relief on your father's face as he crosses them off the appointment logbook. He would never say it, but you know he hates having to push appointments into the weekends, so to get them cleared off the schedule has him feeling great. He hums, clearly happy, and turns towards you as you shrug off your coveralls to your outfit underneath. 

"Wanna come to the house for lunch?" 

You think about his offer while you kick off your boots, and stick them in your locker. Slipping on your sneakers, you shake your head. 

"Actually, I think I'd like to see if Jude wants to go somewhere. He got a big scare last night, and I feel bad." 

"Wasn't your fault, Christopher." 

"No, but maybe this will cheer him up. Make him less jumpy." 

He smiles at you, "What a good big brother you are. Who raised you again?" he chuckles. You smirk, 

"Why, I believe it was you!" 

"That it was. C'mon, let's get to the house then, Jude will be happy to see you." 

That he was. The moment you're inside your father's house, calling out your classic hello, Jude is barreling into you with a hug, looking worried. Felix is laying on the couch watching TV, and gives a sort of halfhearted wave as a hello. 

"Hey, buddy. How're you doing? Last night was scary, so I came to check up on you." 

"I'm okay. Are you okay? Did Papyrus protect you real good last night?" 

"Yup. Took the job seriously." 

"Good." Jude relaxes finally, and you pat his shoulder. 

"Actually, I was wondering if you wanted to go to that bakery you've been wanting to try lately?" Your smile starts to widen as you observe him steadily getting more excited, his bounces of glee endearing. 

"Really? You wanna go?" 

"I do! It'll be fun." 

He's beaming, "Can Chara come?" 

"Sure, go give him a call, and make sure Asgore is okay with it." 

Jude scampers off, grabbing the house phone off the jack. You can hear as he begins fervently dialling, and glance at Felix on the couch. Tapping his foot with your own, you gain his attention. 

"Wanna come?" 

He makes a face, "And be with the munchkins? Gross." 

"You'll get free pastries out of it. I'm buying, remember." 

He thinks this over a little more before finally sitting up, and running a hand through his messy hair. 

"Yeah, okay then." 

That's what you thought.

Evidently it also seems that Asgore doesn't seem to mind Chara going since Jude comes back all smiles. He tells you that his friend got permission, and you let him know Felix is coming as well. This just makes him even more excited. Felix doesn't know, and you'd never tell, but Jude secretly thinks Felix is just the coolest. They tease one another, but that's just part of the fun of being a brother in your opinion. 

Letting your Dad know that you'll all be gone, you head out the door, both little brother’s in tow. Felix ends up getting into the front seat after calling shotgun faster than Jude who at first pouts, but then realizes he'll get to sit in the back with Chara. Next, you head out to the Monster Ambassador's house with the directions Jude provides. Apparently, he's been there a few times already. Along the way, Jude talks. 

"Sans is cool." He starts off. You look at him in the rearview mirror. 

"Yeah?" 

He nods, "Yeah! He talked to me as he took me home last night, and said he'd protect us both. That's super cool." 

"Did he talk to Dad?" 

Jude nods, "He did, yup. I wasn't supposed to listen in, but I kinda did." he tells you sheepishly, "Don't tell Dad, okay?"

"I won't." You glance at Felix, "I suppose you listened in too?" 

He shrugs, "No, didn't bother." 

Interesting. Your attention turns back to Jude, "So, what did Sans talk to Dad about?" 

"You and Papyrus." 

Even more interesting. Is it wrong to ferret information out of your brother that he eavesdropped on? Probably, but you're doing it anyway. 

"What'd they say?" 

"I couldn't hear some stuff," he admits, but forges on, "But it was something like, Papyrus loves you a whole lot, but feels he screwed up in the beginning, and that's why he hasn't asked you to be his boyfriend yet." When did Papyrus screw up? "Then there was a lot of whispered talking, Dad looked concerned for a while, and then I heard the word Joining Baby which made Dad sit down. After that, they only whispered a bunch, and I couldn't hear." 

Joining Baby? What the heck was that? You mentally put that on your list of things to ask Papyrus about, or perhaps Sans since he's the one talking to your Dad about it. You can only reason that he'd do that because it was important, but then why is he talking to your father about it, and not you? Better yet, why isn't Papyrus the one talking to you about it if it's important? You're puzzled about this, but it isn't something you need to think about right now. At the moment you need to pay attention to Jude who's giving you directions. 

He's not half bad at it either. You manage to get to Chara's place without issue, and the young boy is ready to go when you pull into the driveway of their suburban home. He's sitting outside with his father on the front porch, his legs swinging a bit, and the second he sees you drive in, he's on his feet with a wide grin. Chara gives Asgore a hug which the large monster returns with one big arm, then he's racing down the porch, and hopping into the backseat of your car. 

"Hi Chip, Hi Felix." Chara greets you as he settles, and you give him a grin over your shoulder. 

"Buckled in? Does your Dad wanna talk to me before we go?" 

Chara shakes his head, "Nope. He said you're like Sans, a stickler for the rules, so he knows I'll be back before supper." he explains, “Plus, he already has your number if he needs anything. Jude gave it to me to give to him.” 

You feel called out. 

Asgore’s a bit shrewd isn’t he? Diving into that feels like it would take all day, so perhaps it’s just best to get underway instead of having to get out, and possibly get into another argument with Asgore. The last time you talked it hadn't gone well, and you'd rather not have a repeat. Still, you give him a wave from your car as you reverse out of his driveway. It was a polite thing to do right? He doesn’t wave back, but you hadn’t expected him to if you’re honest. He’s not the waving type. Instead, he just watches as you head off. You’re sure he goes inside once you’re far enough away. You hope anyway. 

You on the other hand go right for the bakery that Jude was so desperate to try. Chara’s probably the one who got him excited to try it if you think about it since the owner of the place is a monster. Although, you’re not quite sure how since there are certain laws in place about monster’s owning their own businesses. However, it’s also not any of your business to get into that, and it’s not as if you’re about to turn her into a fraud unit, or the police, so it’s all fine. 

Chara, and Jude seem to enjoy the ride to the bakery as they chatter in the back. They’re going a mile a minute, and seem to even be talking over each other, or at the same time in a few places to the point where you have no idea how they understand each other. They do though somehow, and it’s endearing to watch, plus you’re just elated that Jude finally has a good friend like this. It’s been a long time since he’s had one like this. 

Felix on the other hand just seemed to be doing his best to ignore the two in the backseat. It’s kind of funny to watch how he scowls. He’s definitely regretting coming along, but he’ll be fine once you reach the bakery, and he gets to eat something sweet. Donuts always turn the mood around, right?

You hope so anyway as you pull into a parking space as close as you can get to the bakery. It’s just a short walk, and the boys don’t seem to mind as they hop out of the car after you. Felix is a little slower on getting out, but he also needs to maintain his image of a surly teenager. Smirking to yourself, you lock your car, and off you four go towards the bakery. Like you figured, it only takes you a few minutes to walk there, and Jude beams as it comes into view. 

“There it is!”

Chara grins at him, the two of them walking in front of you, “This place makes the best donuts, you guys are gonna love them.”

“I’ve been wanting to try them for a long time, so I’m excited!” Jude replies. You let them continue on as you head up to the door, and inside the bakery itself where you glance around. 

It’s pretty modern with a lot of purple, fuchsia, and black accents. The booths are a nice dark leather, and the floor is a glossy hardwood. Honestly, it kind of looks closer to a dance club than a bakery, but who are you to judge, and besides you can see the counter along with the display case of treats. Behind said counter is a petite monster who if you’re not mistaken seems to be a spider monster. She’s got lovely iris coloured skin, along five eyes that blink to you as you enter, furthering your point that she’s a spider, and wearing what seems to be a simple black tank top, and shorts. She brushes her purple, and fuchsia blended side bangs from her eyes as she regards you, those eyes of hers narrowing a bit as her high ponytail swishes from her slight movement. 

“Hi Muffet!” Chara calls out to the monster who’s gaze moves from you to the boy. She relaxes a bit seeing him. 

“Ambassador.” She returns the greeting, her voice like soft silk as it resounds around you, “To what do I owe this pleasure?”

It seems like she’s still somewhat on high alert for some reason. Maybe it’s because you’re all humans, and she’s a monster that seems to be alone in this shop. That could be really scary you suppose, especially if it seems like you’re hostile. You don’t think you are, but who knows? Chara goes right up to the counter with Jude in tow, placing his hands on it in front of her. 

“My friends wanted to try your baked goods. I told them they were the best.”

“How kind of you, Ambassador.” she nods, brushing her hair from her eyes again. Blinking, her distrustful gaze flickers to you, “Go ahead.” 

Muffet gestures to the display case, but you can tell she wants you nowhere near her, and out of her bakery as quickly as possible. Chara doesn’t seem put off by this attitude, and neither is Jude. Felix on the other hand, whispers to you his voice barely audible. 

“She doesn’t want us here.”

“She also has incredible hearing.” Muffet responds before you can, her gaze fixed on you, and Felix. Your younger brother startles, and flushes a bit, his head bowing, “Although,” she starts again, that sort of irked tone to her voice still there as she continues speaking, “I suppose you are right.”

Chara tsks, drawing Muffet’s attention, “Be nice Muffet! They’re my friends.”

“I must admit, I am quite curious about how you know these people, Ambassador.”

“Oh, that’s easy! Jude’s my friend, and I met him cause Chip,” he points to you, “is Papyrus’s soulmate.” 

She stiffens at the mention of Papyrus’s name which confuses you until all of a sudden her posture relaxes completely. Turning her five eyed gaze your way, she gives you a little grin that makes you a bit nervous, but you don’t know why. 

“Is that so?” she purrs, her voice like butter as she suddenly sounds friendly all of a sudden, “I am quite elated to hear my dear old friend has found his soulmate.”

She’s friends with Papyrus? He’s never mentioned her. That’s odd. Still, you don’t want to be rude, and smile at her. 

“It’s nice to meet you, I didn’t realize you knew Papyrus.”

Muffet nods, and slowly saunters from the other side of the counter towards you, “That I do. He, and I until coming to the surface, were...close.” 

Your brow knits together, “Were?”

She’s now standing in front of you, one of her six hands coming to rest on your chest, stunning you, “We had a little fight as friends tend to do. Don’t worry,” her eyes meet up with yours, and she tilts her head. From how close she is, you can smell the sweet perfume she’s wearing, and that she’s actually quite pretty, “We’ll make up eventually. Poor sweet Papyrus always comes back to me. Always.”

Her attitude towards you, and Papyrus is making you uncomfortable. Something is screaming at you that she’s not being sincere, and that has your stomach flipping anxiously, especially when you chuckle nervously then go to rub the back of your neck. She catches sight of your soulmate tattoo, and one of her hands shoots out, grabbing your wrist. You don’t fight her, and let her study it. However, as she draws her fingers across Papyrus’s name while looking at you, and bringing those fingers to her lips, you find yourself yanking your arm away from her. It’s not done roughly, so hopefully the younger ones didn’t see. Felix definitely did by the way he moves to stand closer to you as if backing you up. She chuckles lightly. 

“My apologies. You smell so sweet, I just wanted a little taste.” She murmurs to you, “Our Papyrus certainly is a lucky one. Such a handsome man.”

You’re gaping at her, unsure of how to respond, but luckily don’t have to when Muffet turns on her heel, and walks back to behind the counter, her hips definitely swishing more than before. For some reason, you can’t help, but stare. You’re not even attracted to her, she’s just seriously befuddled you, and you’re in shock. Felix growls in your ear. 

“What the fuck was that?”

“I have no idea.” You whisper back, and he drops it after that. 

Honestly at this point, you kind of want to get out of here. She’s not being rude, and is actually being nice, but she’s crossing lines that you hadn’t expected. Maybe she’s just affectionate? Something tells you that she really isn’t. Thankfully, the others are quick to order something, and eat it. You do as well, trying one of the donuts which is actually amazing. Probably the best donut you’ve ever had, you just wish the owner of the place wasn’t so interested in you for whatever reason. 

Even as you finish up, and go to leave she’s still showing a keen interest in you. She stops you all before you leave, coming towards you with a box. Offering it up, you take it from her, glancing at it, then her. She gives you a sultry little grin. 

“Just a to-go box sweetness, don’t worry. It’s on the house, and I even made sure to add Papyrus’s favourites.” She steps back out of your space which you’re grateful for, “Please let him know I miss him.”

Swallowing past the knot in your throat, you nod, “I will. Thanks, you’ve been very kind.”

“I’m pleased you think so. I look forward to seeing you again sometime soon, sweetness.”

You nod, giving her a shaky smile, and head out of the shop. That was weird right? You’re not crazy for thinking that was weird? 

“I think Muffet liked you!” Chara’s voice breaks your train of thoughts, and has you glancing at him. 

“Oh?”

“Yeah, she’s just friendly like that, but only if she likes you.”

Oh. 

So, that’s just how she is? You suppose you have met other monster’s with similar approaches towards you. Grillby had been the same, and you hadn’t questioned him had you? Well, you knew his flirtations weren’t reciprocated, but you guess neither were hers. You’ll still be telling Papyrus about this later since you wouldn’t want him thinking you’re interested, and besides her saying they used to be friends has you curious. 

Reaching your car, you all pile in, and you first take Chara home, further proving Asgore’s assessment of you, but try to ignore that fact then return your brothers to your father's place. Both seemed sad to be dropped off, and to see you go, but after promising to come hangout with them soon, they perked up then headed inside with a wave. Pulling out of the driveway, you make the quick drive back to the Serif’s, finding that Sans’s car is gone when you do. Guess he must’ve went somewhere. Hopefully, someone is home since you don’t have a key yet. 

Luckily, upon trying the front door, you find it open, and go on in, sliding your shoes off before continuing into the rest of the house. Placing the donuts on the island counter in the kitchen, you jog over to the stairs, and go up them to see if Papyrus is home. It turns out he’s not since when you knock on his door he doesn’t answer, but it does draw attention from Maris’s room as Shiloh pokes her head out. 

“He’s out with Sans.” She helpfully supplies you with, quietly. Maris has probably just gone down for a nap.  

“I’ll just save him some then. Not that I can eat all those by myself.” you chuckle softly, not wanting to wake her daughter. She tilts her head in confusion, “Took Jude to Muffet’s, and she gave me a to-go box on the house for some reason.”

Shiloh beams, “Wait, that monster bakery downtown?” She shuts her daughter’s door, a baby monitor in her hand. You nod. 

“Yeah, did you want some?”

“Um, duh! C’mon, we gotta get into them before Sans comes home, and gets all that’s not healthy!” 

She urges you back down the stairs which you don’t fight her on, and the two of you go to the kitchen to enjoy some sweet donuts. Shiloh seems pretty jazzed to try them, and like you had earlier, loved them. She easily eats three right away, but you have to admit, you’re almost matching her. These donuts really are pretty fantastic, and you feel you could eat a hundred. They’re just that good. Also, getting to chit-chat with Shiloh as you eat them is always fun. She’s becoming more, and more a person you’re enjoying spending time with. 

As you finally grab your third donut, the front door opens, and shuts. Shiloh hums, saying that must be them, and sure enough down the hall comes Sans, and Papyrus. Both seem to brighten at seeing you both simultaneously, and it’s probably the most adorable thing you’ve seen all damn day. It relaxes you instantly, and has you smiling. 

Sans upon seeing the box, and the donut in your hand, rolls his eye lights though. He huffs, and marches into the kitchen carrying a few bags. Guess they got some groceries. 

“YOU’RE BOTH GOING TO RUIN YOUR DINNER THAT WAY! PUT THOSE AWAY THIS INSTANT.”

“hey, no fair.” Papyrus chuckles, “i didn’t even get to get into them.”

Sans just clicks his tongue, and sighs in exasperation as he begins putting the groceries away. You should probably help him, it’d be the polite thing to do. Turning to do so, you’re stopped by Shiloh grabbing your arm. Puzzled, you glance at her, and she shakes her head, giving you this deadpanned annoyed look. 

“Don’t, just let him. If you do, and misplace something you’ll never hear the end of it. Just let Sans do his thing.”

“she’s right, sweetheart.” Papyrus grins, looking inside the box, “huh, donuts.”

You nod, turning back, and away from Sans as he starts shuffling around the kitchen, “Yeah, I think some of your favourites are in there. She said they were anyway.”

Papyrus’s brow furrows as his gaze moves up to you, “my favourites? who’s she?”

“Muffet.” 

Papyrus’s one good socket widens, his eye light trembling as a sudden crash startles both you, and Shiloh. Whirling around, you find Sans has dropped what looks like a plate he’d been putting into the dishwasher. His sockets are just as wide as Papyrus's, his face contorted into what can only be seen as intense rage. What’s going on?

“DID YOU SAY…MUFFET?” When you nod, Sans moves around the broken ceramic dish, “ARE THOSE DONUTS FROM HER BAKERY?” 

“...Yes?” You’re not sure what you’ve done, but glancing at Papyrus doesn’t help. He just looks scared which is backed up by the sickening feeling of his fear creeping in, and curling it’s cruel tendrils around your soul. 

“YOU WENT TO HER BAKERY?” Sans draws your attention to him again. 

“Um...yes? Is everything okay?”

In a rush of motion that has both you, and Shiloh jumping, Sans grabs that box of donuts. Shiloh makes a noise of protest, especially when he suddenly just throws it all out without a word. 

“Sans, what the hell?” She asks, tossing you a look before returning her gaze to him. 

“YOU ARE TO NEVER GO THERE AGAIN!” He barks. Okay, you might need more than that Sans. 

“Sans, you can’t just forbid us to go somewhere, especially without a reason.” Shiloh voices your thoughts. 

“I HAVE A REASON! JUST STAY AWAY FROM THERE, AND ESPECIALLY HER!” 

“Why?” Shiloh tries again, but Sans doesn’t say anything, and just grinds his teeth. 

“She didn’t seem like a bad person?” You try, gaze flickering between Papyrus, and Sans, “I mean...she was a little in the beginning. She told us she didn’t want us there, but she came around.”

“Huh, that’s weird.” Shiloh chimes in, “I know some monster’s can be a bit grumpy though. I’ve met Asgore after all.” She jokes trying to relieve some tension. 

“So have I.” you chuckle, “But no, it was a little weirder than that.”

“HOW SO?” Sans growls. 

“She just seemed so irritated we were there at the beginning, but then Chara-”

“YOU HAD CHARA WITH YOU?” 

Why is everything you say just making it worse? You nod once more, “Yeah, he’s best friends with Jude. He was the one who got her to turn her attitude around.”

“HOW?”

“He told her I was Papyrus’s soulmate, and suddenly she was really nice...a little forward though.”

Magic sparks through the air, startling you for what feels like the hundredth time today. Sans looks furious, and it has you nearly stepping back a bit, but you keep yourself standing still, facing him. 

“YOU...TOLD HER YOU WERE PAPYRUS’S SOULMATE?” His voice is soft, but dangerous sounding. You shake your head, 

“No, Chara did.”

“did she touch you?”

Papyrus’s voice rings out through the room, killing the tension instantly, Sans’s magic dying in a snap as everyone looks at the taller brother. He looks calm, but you can still feel his anxiety, and fear as it swirls in your chest. 

“Um...yeah, she did. Why?”

“IT DOESN’T MATTER!” Sans snaps, “JUST STAY AWAY FROM HER, SHE’S NOT A PERSON YOU WANT TO GET INVOLVED WITH! END OF STORY!” 

It was not the end of the story. 

Sure it was for Sans, who refused to let you all keep talking about it, and went about putting the groceries away then make dinner. You couldn’t even talk about it during the evening since no matter where you tried to, Sans would just be there, and it was impossible to even attempt it. This continues all the way until it’s time for bed, and you’re left a little disconcerted that all of that happened earlier, and how Papyrus didn’t even attempt to stop Sans. What is going on here? What’s wrong with Muffet? 

Thankfully, it seems you might get some answers after you finish getting ready for bed. 

Crawling under the soft covers, you’re once again blessed with Papyrus’s presence as your soulmate without knocking sneaks into your dark room. He walks over to the bed, and like yesterday, gets himself under the covers. You face him, and he faces you. 

“Please talk to me.” You murmur to him, “What’s going on? Why is Muffet a bad person?”

Papyrus hesitates, and sighs, his hand rubbing his skull, “She’s...done bad things. That’s all you need to know sweetheart.”

“Why’d you want to know if she touched me?”

“cause she, and i don’t get along anymore, so i worried she may have been rude, or hurt you.”

“She didn’t, although she was uncomfortably forward.” 

“whaddya mean?”

“Just...the moment she heard I was your soulmate, it was a complete 180. She got nicer, and she came sauntering over to place her hand on my chest saying you two used to be really good friends, but had a fight.”

He snorts, “to put it mildly.”

Good to know, “She said you’d come back to her though.” He stiffens, which worries you, “She said you always do, but that’s not what made me uncomfortable.”

“what did?”

“She saw my soulmate tattoo, and just...stroked it with her fingers before bringing them to her lips. It freaked me out, and I ended up yanking my hand from her.”

Understanding comes over him, “that was the feeling i was getting from you earlier. you were uneasy.”

You nod, and move closer to him, wrapping your arms around him, “Papyrus, if you don’t want me going back there, then I won’t. I do wish you’d tell me why, but I’m also not going to pull it out of you.”

He softens, “thanks sweetheart.”

You press a kiss to his forehead, “Course. You’re more important...oh!”

Papyrus blinks in surprise at your sudden exclamation, “what?”

“I almost forgot!” You want him to know everything, and you can’t believe you almost didn’t tell him this, “She said I smelled...sweet? Then-”

Papyrus sucking in a sharp breath, looking furious stops you in your tracks. He’s instantly rolling so he’s looming over you with you on your back. Without a word, his hand snaps out to grab your wrist where your soulmate tattoo is, and brings it to his face. Papyrus sniffs your wrist, the sound of him doing so is quite audible, and has you confused. When he pulls back, he seems to bare his teeth a little, and begins rubbing his teeth against your wrist. 

“Papy?” 

His eye light snaps to your face, and he’s moving again, this time catching you in a heated almost desperate kiss. You’re so stunned, and in shock that you don’t push him away, or try to stop him, even as his tongue pushes past your lips. Trying to pull back, you barely manage to get out his name again. 

“Papyrus!” It’s muffled against your soulmate’s mouth. What’s happening? You love kissing him, so that’s not an issue, but you’re concerned about whatever brought this on. 

At your calling of his name, he pulls back, panting, his gaze still angry. 

“that...that bitch!” he snarls, making you freeze, “she already took everything from me once, and now she’s threatening to take you!”

“I don’t see how she was doing that?”

“scents sweetheart, scents! i told you they’re important! she purposefully left her scent on you, and on the tattoo that says my name of all things.”

“But what did she take from you, Papy?” You try asking gently. At your tone, he starts calming. 

“it doesn’t matter.” he grumbles, “she’s just trying to provoke me cause i cut her outta my life. she’s toxic sweetheart, and she don’t care about you. she’ll use you, hurt you, maybe even kill you to get to me. muffet ain’t my friend, she never was, and now she’s super pissed at me, and lookin’ to get back at me any way she can.”

You’re trying to understand as best as you can. While you’re still confused because Papyrus hasn’t told you exactly what she’s done, you trust him. If he’s telling you that she’s a bad person, and to stay away that’s what you’ll do. 

“I’m not going to go anywhere near her ever again, baby.” you coo softly to him, reaching up to stroke his cheek gently. He nuzzles into it, relaxing, and hums. 

“baby, huh?”

“Anything else you'd prefer?”

“i did think snugglemuffin had potential.” He smirks. There’s your boy. 

“Do you really wanna be called snugglemuffin?”

“pfft, no. to be honest though, you can call me whatever you want, handsome. i’m fine with whatever.”

“Really now? Even if I pick something awful?”

“even if you pick something awful.” he chuckles, and you coo again this time in a more teasing manner. 

“Aw, Papy you’re so good to me, even after I was apparently so mean this morning.”

As if remembering the events that happened after he’d woken up, Papyrus suddenly brightens before moving to fully straddle you. Smirking, your hands go to his waist. 

“that’s right,” he purrs, “you were so very cruel this morning, and left me high and dry! but,” he leans down towards you, his hands moving to either side of your head, “you promised me something special if i was a good boy.”

“That I did.” you whisper against his mouth, thumbs rubbing circles on his pelvis, hidden beneath his shorts, and shirt. 

“well, was i a good boy?” 

He asks this just before leaning down to capture you in a kiss. Sighing into it, you’re pretty quick to flip the two of you surprising him. Now you’re the one looming over him as you pull from that kiss to nibble along his jaw, making his breath hitch.

“You were,” You pull back to grin down at him, “a very good boy.” Trailing your fingers down his sternum, you can feel the obvious dip to his spine, but make it there gracefully without fumbling, “Did you want your prize for being so good?”

“i’ll be real, i thought you might back out.” He’s smirking as your finger finds the waistband of his shorts. 

“Why’s that?” you ask, and he shrugs. 

“i just did.”

“I’d never back out, especially when I do this to you just from simply trailing my finger down your body.” 

With your free hand, you knead him through his shorts like you’d done earlier to find him hard just like you expected him to be. He hums out a moan, eye light never leaving you. 

“But, if you’re worried, I don’t have to-”

“evil man.” Papyrus cuts you off, “don’t get me all worked up like that then tease me, you shit.” There’s no anger to his tone, only genuine amusement.

“Coming from the king of doing just that, oh my.” You chuckle, and listen as he whines, that chuckle growing louder. 

Hooking around the waistband of his shorts, you without another word begin tugging them down with some help from him lifting his hips eagerly. As his shorts are removed, you watch as that purple dick he’d sent a picture to you of springs forth, at attention, and looking almost painfully hard. That didn’t take much, but he’s probably just super pent up. You don’t know how long it’s been after all. 

Tossing his shorts, you smile as you run your hands up his legs now covered in the same purple ecto, kneading the pseudo flesh at his hips, and skimming your hands around his stomach while getting a good look at him. How his ecto shimmer, and almost seems to glow in the low lighting. It nearly takes your breath away at how pretty it is, and you just want to stare for as long as possible. However, you know he wants you to get right to it. You’re kind of in the mood for a little teasing though which gets him whining again. 

“tease, you’re teasing me!”

“But of course.” you smirk, enjoying how cute he is when he whines playfully. 

Finally deciding to show him a little mercy though, you move your hand to grasp his cock, giving it a firm stroke, gathering the copious amount of precum he seems to make, and smear it back down his shaft. His breathing increases at the motion, and your own pants tighten a little as you look down at him, looking so damn beautiful that you want to burst. How bad will it be once you really get started?  

Lowering yourself, eager to see him like that, writhing, and moaning, you first place little kisses on his thighs, while continuing to stroke him at his base. Pressing those kisses all the way up his length, you finally let yourself taste him as your prize for reaching the top, your mouth watering a little at the thought. Letting your tongue dart out, you lap up the precum he’d just created at the head of his cock, and make sure to gently let your tongue slide against his little slit. Fuck, he tastes so damn sweet. It fills your mind, making your thoughts hazy as all you can think of is getting more of that sweetness on your tongue. Humming, you place the tip of his cock into your mouth, giving a little suck, and really tasting him. 

You don't ask why, but Papyrus tastes like the sweetest plums you've ever tasted, and it has you groaning for more. 

Papyrus’s hand snaps down to your head at your groan while you suck, and swirl your tongue. His breath catches, and the tiniest moan comes from his throat, spurring you on. You want to play with him, and taste him completely, but something tells you that Papyrus doesn’t want to wait all that long for you to explore. Part of you also knows you can't wait either. So, carefully, and slowly you begin moving down his length, taking him into your mouth inch by delicious inch. He shakes as you do, his breathing increasing once again. 

Now, Papyrus may not be insanely girthy, but he really is long which has you concerned on whether you can take all of him. You’re pretty determined though, and relax your throat as best as you can. This isn’t the first dick you’ve sucked in your life, but hopefully it’ll be the only one from now on. That thought sends a shot of heat right down to your own cock, making it twitch in want, and for another moan to release from your throat just as you manage to reach Papyrus’s pelvis. See, determination does have it’s benefits. 

Slowly once again, you pull back all the way to the head of his cock, your tongue stroking the underside of him the entire time until you reach your destination, and suck again, swirling your tongue. Eyes flickering up, you drink in the sight of him flushed bright purple, and watching you in earnest, his gaze heated with absolute want. It stirs something inside you that you didn’t realize was there, and has you really beginning. Stars, you just want Papyrus to look at you like that always.

Taking all of him again, you speed up this time coming back up, but you don’t stop to play with him like last time, and instead just go back down once reaching the top. Your hand comes to stroke him in time to your moving mouth so if your lips and tongue weren’t there, your hand is, and squeezing him just right. Papyrus continues to let out the most incredible sounding whimpers, and his hand grips onto your hair, his sharp fingers digging a little into your scalp, but thankfully don’t break the skin. Fuck, he sounds so amazing. Each sound sticks with you, and stirs the fire in your soul. You're doing this to him, and it makes you feel amazing. 

Pulling off him, you go down to his base, and lick him all the way back up, hand still moving along with you as you take him back into your mouth, sucking on his tip again before going all the way back down, head bobbing along with the rhythm of your hand. Papyrus continues to shake, his hips bucking a little into your mouth, making you chuckle. You know those vibrations will feel good which you feel smug about when he moans loudly. Another sound for you to cherish. He’s not even bothering to stifle himself which you couldn’t be happier with. You want to hear him constantly, and boy do you hear him when he starts getting close. 

Even his panting is super audible, each one ending in a slight whimper as he clutches at the tank top he’s wearing. Stars, the things that sight does to you. Your soul bursts with warmth both your own, and foriegn. Papyrus can definitely feel this too, and you want it to never stop, but it has to at some point.  

“f-fuck...fuck...h-hah, chip…”

That’s his first attempt to really communicate with you. Something tells you he’s about to finish, and is trying to warn you. Excitement fills you, knowing you'll really get to taste him here, that sweetness definitely going to be filling your mouth. Eager to both hear, see, and taste his orgasm, you move your mouth over his painfully hard cock to urge him onwards.

“mmm...i’m g-gonna...fuck, i’m…”

His hips are moving more often now, which doesn’t bother you in the least. It's actually kind of thrilling, plus you’re ready for him. If he’s going to finish, it will most definitely be inside your throat which is eagerly awaiting it. Taking all of him in anticipation for what’s coming, you give a firm suck, your tongue stroking him slightly. Papyrus chokes from the act, his hips bucking upwards as a loud groan is pulled from him along with your name. Suddenly, you can feel as Papyrus climaxes, and start swallowing as best as you can to stop yourself from choking as his cum fills your mouth, the sweet taste of plums making you moan, and whimper yourself.

You don’t move, savouring his taste, and waiting for his orgasm to pass, as well as for his hips to settle back onto the bed with him panting loudly. Slowly, and a little reluctantly, you pull your mouth off him, swallowing what little sweetness you can still get from him, stopping at the head of his cock. Smirking as you release him, you look right at him, and give his head a little kiss. Papyrus groans, watching you. 

“devil’s mouth.” he rasps out, sounding slightly hoarse. You chuckle, licking your lips, and moving towards him. He eagerly sits up to meet you, and without hesitation kisses you. 

He can definitely taste himself on your lips, but he doesn’t seem to care, and even sneaks his tongue past once again to play with yours, making you groan. A lot of men you’ve been with wouldn’t even think of kissing you after something like this, but Papyrus doesn’t seem to be one of them. Pulling back reluctantly, you kiss his forehead with a smile, and roll onto your side beside him. 

“Feel better?”

“fuck, you have no idea.” He breathes out. Your smile grows. 

“Good.”

“mhmm, now it’s your turn.” His little grin turns wicked, and has you blinking in surprise. 

“You don’t gotta return the favour there tonight, bubba.” You smirk, and he snorts at the nickname. 

“nice choice, and that’s not fair. you got to taste me, let me taste you.”

“Ah, but wouldn’t it be sweeter if you waited?”

“...so mean yet again.” 

You burst into loud laughter, reaching for him to pull him against you as he huffs, “I wanted to take care of you.” 

“yeah, now i wanna take care of you.” He whines. Cooing softly, you kiss his skull. 

“Let me bask in the glow of getting to be the first to do that in this relationship just a little longer.” 

“greedy.”

“Very. I want to just replay the sounds you made in my head over, and over.”

“saucy.”

Incredibly. 

Papyrus still gives in here, but he’s not happy about it, claiming that you better be prepared next time. Oh, you will be. For some reason it feels like something is unlocking, or has been unlocked. Looking at Papyrus now, he’s never been sexier with his afterglow flush to his cheeks, and lidded sockets, so obviously tired. However, it's something you want to ponder on for a bit, just not quite ready for more tonight. Leaning forward again you give him a chaste little kiss, and whisper. 

“Stay with me?”

“wasn’t plannin’ on goin’ anywhere sweetheart.”

“Good,” you grab the blankets, and pull them up over the two of you then snuggle up to him, “C’mere bubba.”

“is that the new nickname?” He buries his face into your neck taking a deep breath. 

“I’m trying it out. Figured that I’d try out a few.”

“and you went with bubba?”

“Sure. Why? Don’t you like it? Regardless of your answer, that'll probably be the reason why I need to keep using it.”

He laughs loudly, “then my answer doesn’t matter does it?”

“Nope!” You nuzzle against his skull, kissing it, “Night, bubba.”

“night sweetheart.” He murmurs back. 

Like last night, Papyrus is pretty quick in falling asleep as you hold him. Part of you wonders if you help him sleep since he had mentioned he had really bad insomnia, but he seems to be sleeping just fine with you here. You hope that’s the case. You’d love it if you could help him in that way. 

Feeling warm, comfortable, and once again surrounded by the sweet scent of Papyrus, and the lingering taste of him upon your lips, you slowly drift off to sleep, your last thoughts of your handsome soulmate.  

Notes:

If you'd like to see what Muffet looks like, you can find an image of her here!

Chapter 17: Street Fair Smooches

Summary:

You go to a street fair with Papyrus, Shiloh, Maris, and Hannah! You end up getting to have a great time with Papyrus after all the fuss that's happened.

That bitch has no idea who she's messing with.

That blatant threat she issued when she left her scent on Chip a week ago pissed me off, and I don't get angry easily. I really do like to think I'm pretty good at keeping my composure, but even back when we were friends, when she'd supply me with cocaine, and I'd hang around her gambling den, she knew how to push my buttons. It was her one special skill, I swear. Now, she's crossed the line. 

Muffet had always been good at retreating before taking it too far. She knew that I'm powerful, more so than her despite our massive age difference. While she likes good drama, she wasn't about to face my ire, especially with how high I could get, and although I'm disgusted with it now, I could get extremely violent when high. She knew this, and she'd never tempt fate. 

She sure as fuck is tempting it now. 

Lighting the cigarette between my teeth, I kick open the door to her "bakery". I nearly chuckle at the front she's chosen. This isn't a fucking bakery. There's no way she's changed her ways. I'd bet my one good socket that this place has a basement, and down there is her real business. Her den of drugs, and gambling. Walking around the display case, I shove past the swinging doors to the back, and sure enough I'm rewarded with what looks like a bodyguard. Only one Muffet? I nearly shake my head in disappointment as I easily deal with him. He can sleep on the floor for a while. 

Walking past the now unconscious guard, I can see my prize. A door that likely leads downstairs, and upon opening it, I see I'm right. Scowling, I stomp down the stairs, taking a drag of my cigarette, and blowing the smoke out through my nasal cavity. Even this cigarette isn't calming me. I'm angry, sure, but I also haven't seen Muffet since surfacing. It's been years, and when I got sober, I'd cut all contact with her. I told her exactly why, but she hadn't taken it well. Years later it seems like she's still not taking it well. I'm just glad Chip’s asleep for all of this. I wouldn't want him feeling the disgust, and anger that's coursing through my bones. 

Reaching the landing, I kick in the second door, the thing slamming against the wall near it, and clattering to the floor. Music that had been playing is suddenly shut off, and I walk in to find Muffet standing at the other end of the room. She's got both monsters, and humans down here doing exactly what I thought they would be. I stand, hands in my pockets, and stare at Muffet, my magic sparking to indicate my displeasure. She slowly turns herself towards me, and crosses her two upper sets of arms while the third goes to her hips as she juts it out.

"Leave."

Her voice rings throughout the room, but the command isn't for me. It's for everyone else. Not one person thinks otherwise either since they all stand if they weren't already, and head into another room behind her. She waits patiently until they're all gone, and the door clicks shut, the sound reverberating around the now silent room. The two of us stare at one another, until she breaks it by blinking, and moving towards a bar that she walks behind. She begins making herself a drink while I tap the ash off my cigarette, not caring to use an ashtray. Muffet hated when I'd do that, but now she's ignoring that displeasure in favour of talking. 

"Well, it has been so very long, Papyrus." She purrs, having finished making her drink. She picks up the glass, and saunters towards me, but keeps a safe distance, "To what do I owe this pleasure." 

"cut the shit." I snarl. Her grin grows, and she takes a sip of her drink. 

"I see you received my message. What a good errand boy he was, and so very cute." She chuckles as I let out a warning growl, "The way he tensed when I touched him, such innocence," she's mocking him, and I clench my teeth as I glare at her, "I could just tell what the poor lamb was thinking." Muffet suddenly pitches her tone to this fake innocent one that fills me with rage at how disrespectful she’s being of Chip, "Oh no, she's touching me! How do I tell her I'm with Papyrus? I don't want him to think I'm unfaithful! How else will I keep up my goodie goodie persona like the absolute loser that I am?" She downs the last of her drink as I flick my finished cigarette away, not even caring if I set this place on fire, and she sets the glass back on the bar before her eyes go back to me, "He's pathetic."   

"big words from the most desperate woman i've ever met." I growl, "you that mad i left muffet? oh, but i suppose you can't bring in business on your own, can you?" 

She laughs, crossing her arms again, "Is that the best you've got? My my Papyrus, your squishy little human has made you soft." 

"at least i'm growing instead of being the same bitter bitch for the last thousand years. even grillby has outgrown you." 

I watch as she glares at me. She hates being compared to Grillby since the two had a friendly little competition Underground. They were around the same age, although I think Grillby was a bit older, and they’d both fought in the war. There were many excuses she’d use as her reason for disliking Grillby, but the real reason she hated it was not due to any of those pathetic excuses. It was because she actually just hates Grillby himself, and the fact that people actually like him. People don't like her. For all her pretty looks, she was rotten inside. The absolute definition of lipstick on a pig. 

"but let's cut to the chase," I shift my foot a bit, "cause this insulting bullshit is getting old." 

"Quite." 

"great." 

With relative ease, I shortcut myself in her direction, jumping from the void right in front of her. I grab her, and slam her against the nearest wall. I’m much taller than her, so looming over her menacingly is something I can easily do as I snarl loudly, baring my teeth. 

"you stay the fuck away from my soulmate." I get right in her face, my magic seeping out from under my eye patch, "you go anywhere near him, you even talk to him, or so much as look in his direction, i'll come back here, and fucking kill you." She shoves me away, which is usually easy with my weight, but all I end up doing is taking a step back to sneer down at her, "you think chip is pathetic because he's gentle, kind, and brave, plus smart, funny, and so damn clever. all things you're not. you're bitter, spiteful, deceitful, and not even half the person he is. chip is single-handedly the most amazing person i've ever met, and i'm not going to let you anywhere near him."

She's returning my sneer with one of her own, her own teeth bared. Muffet doesn't like being reminded of her shortcomings. 

"How touching." She replies mockingly, "To see just how sickeningly in love with that human you are. How far you've fallen, Papyrus." 

I laugh at her, and shake my head, "if this is falling, then i hope i keep going because it'll not only take me farther from you, but it'll also bring me closer to him." 

I start backing away from her, before finally turning to go for the stairs. 

"Tell me one last thing, Papyrus." I stop, but don't look at her, "Does Chip know how you, and I are connected?" I don't say anything, and it's the worst move I could make, "Aw, he doesn't, does he?" She simpers, sounding smug as hell, "He doesn't know how you'd hang around my place Underground? How you'd do line after line of cocaine, getting into fights over the tiniest things? How you'd whore yourself out for a hit, or," I'm shaking, not from fear, but anger, "better yet, how you'd then go home, and beat the shit out of your older brother who you claim to love?" 

I snap. 

Suddenly, I'm moving, shortcutting through the void, my rage so intense I can barely stand it. It chokes me, and blinds me to everything around me to have all the things I regretted shoved at me, breaks me, sends me over the edge as I somehow find my hands around her throat, squeezing tightly. I lift her off the ground in my pique, her six arms clawing at my hands as I start putting pressure on her throat, so done with her manipulative bullshit. I want to squeeze the life from her, listen as her very last breath leaves her body. Feel her rotten to the core self turn to dust, and fall through my fingers to the floor. It would serve her right, she's a terrible person. 

I want so badly to do this, but when I try to get my fingers to squeeze tighter, all I see is his face. His handsome, perfect face. My Chip. 

His disappointment at what I've done would be immeasurable, the shame, and disgust I’d have to see on those gorgeous features of his that I adore would destroy me. His gentle heart, his beautiful soul couldn't take me killing her even if she deserved it. Chip would never forgive me, and the thought of losing him scared me more than Muffet ever could. Besides, killing her would only prove how rancid she thinks I am. If I let her go, if I let her live, I can prove not only to her, but to myself that I’ve changed. I have better things in my life to hold onto then petty revenge. Reluctantly as her movements start to get weaker, I drop her, letting her crumple to the floor in a heap. She coughs, and takes shuddering gasps. I snarl at her one more time. 

"stay the fuck away from the man i love. do you understand me, you bitch?"

Muffet says nothing, and just rubs her tender throat while giving me a scathing look. All five of her pitch black eyes are on me, and not once do they waver. She gets it, but does that mean she’ll stay away? I’ll just have to wait, and see. Satisfied for now that I'd delivered my message, I leave, going back up the stairs, and walking over the body of the man I'd knocked out earlier. Pulling out another cigarette, I stick it between my teeth, and light it as I leave this deplorable den of regrets. 

It's late, I know it is, but I can't stop myself from pulling out my phone. If I don’t do this now, I’ll wuss out of it, and keep what I've done to myself. Sans, and I don’t keep secrets, or we try not to. Doing so would’ve led to one of our death’s in the Underground, and I don’t want to start keeping them from him now, so I dial my brother’s number. He's definitely asleep, and will be annoyed, but hopefully he’ll answer. Just as I'm thinking that, the line clicks. Bingo. 

"PAPYRUS! ARE YOU OKAY?" 

He sounds panicked. He's having a flashback to my drug days, I just know it. Of when I’d call in an incoherent haze, and he’d have to guess where I was before I ended up overdosing while he wasn’t around. The days in which he barely slept as he feared me never coming home. I despise myself for putting him through all that, and I nod, despite the fact that he can't see it. 

"m'fine. listen sans, you, and alphys need to check out the basement at muffet's bakery." 

I hear rustling on his end like he's getting out of bed, "WHY?" 

"cause she's definitely got an illegal setup down there. gambling, and drugs."

My brother goes silent for a few moments, stopping me in my tracks. 

"HOW DO YOU KNOW THAT?" He asks quietly, "PAPYRUS, TELL ME YOU DIDN'T GO TO HER PLACE." 

"i went to her place." 

Here come the fireworks. 

"PAPYRUS, WHY WOULD YOU DO THAT! YOU KNOW WHAT SHE'S DONE, SHE-"

"she put her scent on chip." I growl, cutting my brother off, and effectively shutting him up, "she rubbed her damn scent right on his soulmate tattoo which is my name. you can't tell me that wasn't a threat sans!" 

"THAT DOESN'T MEAN GO TALK TO HER!" 

"what if someone had done that to shiloh? would you have just sat around, and besides, i didn't talk so much as insult, and choke her." 

"...DID YOU AT LEAST KILL HER?" 

"no." 

"SHAME." 

I chuckle, and resume my walking. I don't go far, maybe three steps before shortcutting myself right back to the living room, and by the time I've done that my brother is speaking again.

"ALRIGHT, I'LL MENTION IT TO ALPHYS TOMORROW. ARE YOU COMING HOME?" 

"already home." I let him know to ease his worry. 

"FUNNY. I'M IN THE HALLWAY, BUT I DIDN'T FEEL YOU TELEPORT UP HERE." 

"i'm downstairs." 

Suddenly, Sans chuckles, and I can hear it both on the phone as well as from upstairs as I walk down towards the guest room. I'm not sure what's so funny, but I wait patiently for the punchline. 

"YOU'RE GOING TO HIS ROOM AREN'T YOU? HAVE YOU BEEN SNEAKING IN THERE THIS WHOLE TIME?" 

"yeah, why?" 

"I SEE. WELL, TRY TO GET SOME SLEEP TONIGHT." he chuckles again, and I roll my one good eye light. 

"it's not like that. i just…i sleep better." I listen as my brother’s laughter disappears, and becomes quiet while I continue, now standing close to Chip’s room, "i've been sleeping better since he came here. crawling into bed with him...sans he's been here for a week, and i've slept through every night i wasn't working. that hasn't happened since…" 

"SINCE YOU WERE A CHILD." He supplies for me. 

"yeah." 

"I UNDERSTAND, AND I'M GLAD TO HEAR HE HELPS YOU SLEEP." 

"might have to switch off the overnight shifts if this continues though." I joke, "they're getting too hard to stay awake for."

His deep chuckle fills my ear again, "WELL, I WOULDN'T SAY NO TO THAT EITHER. GO SLEEP, BROTHER. I'LL SEE YOU TOMORROW." 

"night sans." 

"GOODNIGHT, PAPYRUS."  

Hanging up to allow Sans to get more sleep, I pocket my phone, and slide into Chip’s room. Glancing right at the bed, I found him right where I thought he'd be sound asleep. The blankets are a bit messy from his movements, but that just makes me smile at the thought of him being too hot, or too cold in his sleep. How his face would scrunch up in displeasure. Would he whine as he moved? The adorable image in my head says yes. 

I place my phone on the opposite bedside table to where he is, and realize I'm not in any sort of sleeping clothes. Normally, I just sleep naked cause seriously, who cares? However, when I'd come down to sleep with him over the last week, I'd put on at least shorts, and a tank top. He's probably not ready to sleep with me naked beside him. Who’d want this bony mess beside them? Tsking loudly at my blunder, I turn to go back upstairs to change only to find my wrist captured, both startling me, and stopping me. 

"Jus' take off whatcha got on." comes his groggy voice. Has he been awake this whole time? 

"you're awake?" I blurt out without thinking, and louder than I'd meant to be. Who am I? Sans?

"Mmhmm," he takes a sleepy breath through his nose, and clears his throat, "Woke up when you came in, was waiting for you to get in, but then you turned to leave, and I figured it's cause you're in non-sleeping clothes." 

"yeah...normally i uh, don't sleep with anything on," I admit, "kinda forgot when i came down here. i'll just go get some clothes." 

"Papy." Comes his tired voice, stopping me again. 

"yeah?" 

"I've sucked your dick, you think I care if you sleep without clothes on? Just," he shakes my wrist he's still holding, "take 'em off, and get in. It's cold, you gotta warm me up, bubba." 

I smile at that stupid pet name. It's so cheesy, and dorky, but fuck if I don't love it because he picked it.

"wouldn't wanna make you uncomfortable sweetheart." 

"You aren't, look…" He removes his hand from my wrist, and I long for the contact again. He reaches under the covers, and seems to be fiddling with something, or taking something off. Suddenly, his hands are back, and he tosses what looks to be boxers, "There, now I'm naked. Doesn't matter anymore, get in." 

Stars, I love this man.

It's the most terrifying thought in the world, but as I smirk, and undress myself all the way down to my bones, I know it's true. It doesn't take me long to completely undress, and slip myself under the covers beside him. He's immediately pressing up against me, and I throw my arms around him, happy to breathe in his intoxicating scent.  

"There we go." He sighs, smiling into my chest, "Ooh, you're warm. I'm not used to really good air conditioning in the summer." 

"yeah, sans keeps it cool for shiloh, she's been finding that her magic makes her overheat sometimes, and he, myself, and maris can regulate our body temperature, so it doesn’t matter how cold he makes the house. it'll pass for her with time." 

"Ah, gotcha. Well, I'll just need the hottest skeleton to warm my bed, won't I?" 

My soul thumps loudly, and my grip tightens at his compliment. I know I'm a mess. Stained bones, missing eye light, scarred all to rat shit, but still he calls me handsome, and that he thinks I'm hot. A strong part of me wants more than anything to think it's true, and it fills me with warmth as my magic thrums gleefully. 

"guess you will." I nuzzle my skull against his head while he kisses my sternum, earning a shiver from me. Just a small one, so hopefully he didn't feel it. 

Slowly, but surely, I begin nodding off, my breathing evening, and as I start to fall into the world of dreams the last thing I feel is a kiss on the forehead as he says,

"Night, bubba." 

Goodnight love. 

----

Papyrus had come to bed quite late last night. Usually he was right there, sneaking in just as you went to sleep, but it was a few hours after you'd crawled into bed last night. You kind of want to know where he was, but at the same time, you know it's none of your business. That didn't stop you from wanting to be nosy though, or distract yourself from your fifth straight loss to Shiloh at the dumb game you're playing. 

"man, how do you keep winning?" Papyrus asks, leaning against the back of the couch you're sitting on. 

"What are we even betting for? We never even established that." You throw in, and Shiloh who is currently sitting on the floor with her daughter reaches over to grab a toy that she’s pointing at, a stuffed elephant that she loves. 

"Bragging rights, cause Sans doesn't like gambling in the house. Papyrus gets too competitive." 

"it's true." he sighs, leaning more, and wraps his arms around your neck as he places his chin on your shoulder, "people lose fingers when they bet with me." 

You snort, "No way, you wouldn't hurt a fly." 

"it's cute that you think that way about me." His own chuckle meets yours, filling the den, and he kisses the side of your head, before continuing the game, "right, so how far do you think she'll toss it this time?" 

This is what you've been forced to resort to. Your boredom had held no bounds today as the auto shop was closed due to a special permit for a street fair, meaning you had the day off. Papyrus evidently did too, and Shiloh was still on maternity leave. There wasn't much to do in the house, so you'd been down in the den where it's coolest, and when Maris had suddenly decided that throwing her stuffed elephant was great fun, you all started betting how far she could toss it. You, and Papyrus are absolute rubbish at figuring out how far she'll toss it while Shiloh is phenomenal at it. Months of watching her daughter toss things has given her a superpower.  

"To that chair leg." You point to the one near her. Shiloh hums,

"I think a bit farther, she's having fun, so I'm gonna say the ledge there." She motions to the small ledge the fireplace sat on. Papyrus, still hugging you, decides to go for the halfway mark. 

"between the chair leg, and the ledge." 

Off to the races you go! Shiloh with a smirk hands Maris the elephant. She coos at it, first shaking the poor thing for a moment before screeching with laughter, and yeeting the poor thing. Like all the times before, Shiloh is triumphant as the elephant smacks against the ledge with a squeak. The sound of her victory. 

"Another win for Mama Shiloh." You concede, and Papyrus pulls back from you to climb over the back of the couch to sit beside you. Throwing your arm around his shoulder, he leans into you. 

"kay, as fun as this is, i'm bored." 

"Me too." Shiloh sighs, and you have to agree. 

"We could always go to that street fair?" You offer, "My car is here, so I can drive us." 

"ooh, that could be promising." Papyrus jumps in, "well, anything is promising right now, cause it's dangerous to let me get bored." 

"He's telling the truth there." Shiloh agrees, "Too bad Sans will have a conniption if I leave the house with Maris." 

"Even if Papyrus is with us?" You try. She seems to think this over before slowly coming around to it. 

"I mean, Papyrus is his brother." She reasons whether with herself, or you is unclear, but you’re not going to disagree with her.  

"Exactly. His very capable little brother." 

"i'm right here." Papyrus has the widest smirk, "but yeah, sans will lose his noodle no matter what, so might as well have fun." 

"Might as well." You repeat his words with a shrug. 

Shiloh bites her lip, and first appears to think this over before a smirk worms it's way onto her face.

"I'll call Hannah, I bet she'll wanna go too. Let's do it!" 

"Yay!" You lazily cheer, and sit up to stand.

"Team Monster Fuckers is a go!" 

You burst into laughter at her idea of a team name. Papyrus seems just as amused, but you just have to know one thing. 

"Is this what we're gonna call our little club? Monster Fuckers Unite?" 

"Might as well, it's what bigots yell at us, so let's take it back. Besides, they sling it at us like it's something shameful." She's pulling out her phone, probably to call her friend, "Jokes on them, I like having sex with Sans, and I'm proud of it." 

"classy as always, sister." Papyrus shakes his head, "and you talking about banging sans is my cue to leave. up we go, c'mon sweetheart." 

"Oh, wait!" Shiloh calls out as you both stand. She's got the phone to her ear, "Can you guys take Maris, and get her hat on and stuff? Get her ready to go, so when I'm off the phone we can go? Please! Thank-Hi Hannah!" 

You don't even think of it, and stride over to pick up the little girl. She doesn't seem perturbed by it, holding her arms up for you to pick her up, and once you've got her, just tries to grab your nose. Going for the stairs you head up towards Maris's room with Papyrus following. It's probably good since she'd wail if he didn't. Stepping into her room, Papyrus immediately goes to grab her hat while you look around. Despite having been here a week already, you hadn't stepped into this room. It honestly looks like it stepped right out of a catalog. Soft pastels, and cream colours were everywhere along with so many stuffed animals of all sizes it was insane. Hanging over her plush looking crib hung a sonogram of Maris, and beside it a picture of Shiloh, Sans, and Maris as a newborn. It's very cute, and brought to mind something you'd nearly forgotten. 

"Hey, Papy?" You start, still looking around while he rummages in a drawer. 

"yeah? oh, there it is." He answers, evidently finding the hat needed, and brings it back to get it situated on his niece's head. 

"What's a Joining Baby?" 

Papyrus’s eye light flickers up from Maris, the smile he'd been giving her dissolving into astonishment. 

"where'd you hear that term?" 

"Jude who heard it from Sans telling my Dad something." 

Papyrus tsks, and looks annoyed for a split second, before sighing, "course he stuck his nose in when he didn't need to. i'm not him after all, i ain't burnin' for a kid." 

Now you're the one shocked, "A kid?" 

Papyrus nods, "joining babies are special. well, they're normal babies, but they're important for the parents. maris is a joining baby." 

"What are they?" 

"a child conceived through a deliberate soul resonance between a monster and human. sex helps, but isn't required." 

"Oh...and they're...special?" You're trying to understand. Papyrus nods, and adjusts Maris's hat, 

"yeah, turns the human into a mage." 

What? 

"Wait, seriously?" 

"yup. opens up their latent magical channels. all humans have the potential to be a mage. whether they have strong powers, or not well that varies, same as intelligence, but everyone's got some." 

"Is there a reason to do this? I mean, I assume you can have kids naturally." 

"sure, but this is done specifically to turn the human into a mage to extend their life to match their monster mate's, especially for soulmates." 

You feel you're getting whiplash with all this information. It does raise one question as you look at Maris who is trying to pull her hat off with Papyrus stopping her. 

"How…" you start, and he tilts his head, "That can't...Papyrus I can't get pregnant, I can't carry a baby for us, so...how would that work?" 

He chuckles, and smirks, "is that all? doesn't matter which partner carries, sweetheart. comes out all the same. you don't gotta carry the baby for your magical channels to open, and remember, i said i can get pregnant." 

"But how do my magical channels open?" 

"they open to feed magic to the baby," he explains carefully, "the baby would be connected to both our souls, and both of us send magic it's way. course, any joining baby we had would end up looking like me, although this point is a little moot since like i said," he gives you a gentle look, "i ain't burning for kids at the moment, and this isn't something you need to worry about right now sweetheart. let's just focus on us, and where we're going." 

He's absolutely right. This is stuff for you two to think about way into the future, not at this exact moment. The two of you aren't even official yet, and are still finding your way. Adding the pressure of whatever this is on top of it would be unfair of you. 

"You're right." You murmur gently, stepping towards him. His grin grows. 

"ooh, i think i like hearing those words come from your pretty lips." 

"Don't get used to it." you tease. 

A knock at the door stops Papyrus from replying although you could see his mouth opening to do so. The two of you glance towards the now open door to find Shiloh, leaning against the frame with a smirk. 

"Aren't you two just the cutest?" 

"gross." 

"Whaddya mean, gross?" 

"that sounds weird coming from you. hannah coming?" He asks, changing the subject. She nods. 

"Yup, gonna meet us there." 

"let's boogie then. squirt's got the hat, so let's grab her some snacks, and head out." 

"Sounds good!"

The four of you head back down the stairs, grabbing all the supplies Maris would need, and load it up into your car along with her stroller. You're a bit surprised by how smoothly everything goes, but it helps when Maris isn't being fussy at all. She's just her joyful self, although she's still throwing things, so all of you have stopped handing her toys back to her in favour of just entertaining her in other ways. Not that you can be much help. You're the one driving after all. This time though, Maris is safely in her carseat, babbling away happily. None of the words make sense, but she's stringing sounds together, so you know she's getting close. 

The drive to downtown takes a bit longer than you’d expected. Traffic is being rerouted around the street fair, but certain areas were being used for parking for those attending it. Funny enough, one of them was your father's auto shop. You know he got a good amount of money from them so they could use it. Compensation for having to close for the day they'd called it. Whatever they call it doesn't bother you since you're still getting paid today. Parking at the auto shop, you all pile out of the car, music, and the scent of a multitude of food from all different cultures assaults your senses, but in such a good way. It has you actually kind of excited that you'd come down here today. 

Locking, and leaving the car once you'd gotten Maris settled into her stroller, you all walked into the street fair, the music everywhere, thankfully not too loud, but just enough that it made you want to sway to it. Colourful booths of all hues were lining the street as people milled around them buying, or perusing whatever wares the person was selling. You were overjoyed to see both human, and monster vendors taking part. It was a good coming together of both races, and you loved to see it. 

"Makes sense why they had this now as I look at everything." Shiloh smiles clearly amused, "Wonder if the city is trying to zone in on the Anniversary since usually human vendors aren't allowed to take part in the daytime fair." 

"eh, they can try, but doubt her majesty will let that fly." 

"I've actually never gone to the Anniversary fair." You muse, thoughtfully, "I've always had to work, or watch Jude and Felix since there's no school."

"You'll get to go this year~!" Shiloh sings with a little smirk, and gets a sudden almost wistful expression, "And finally there will be another adult human at the dinner." 

"What dinner?" You're confused, and Shiloh starts explaining, her step upbeat again. 

"Oh, see it's this almost ball like event, and-" 

"and you've overstepped." Papyrus interjects, looking annoyed, "the anniversary is like two months away, he doesn't need to think about that." 

"But you're going to take him though, right?" 

You're so lost. Where is Papyrus taking you?

"that's not really any of your business." 

Shiloh pouts, looking irritated, "Fine, but give him some warning of what to expect when you do ask him. Don't let him be a deer in headlights like I was." 

"just leave it be." Papyrus growls, and you’re just still so puzzled. 

"What is even happening?" You ask, trying to sound amused to break the tension. 

"nothing sweetheart. it's nothing you gotta worry about now, so why worry?" 

You guess he has a point? You just wish Shiloh didn't look as disgruntled as she did. It's at times like this you really are reminded that you're quite the outsider here, or it feels like you are. These two, along with Sans already have so many memories together, and you feel you have too few. It's a complicated feeling to explain, and one you try not to linger on, especially since it's not anyone's fault you only have a few. You're new. It'll take time before you're fully integrated into their lives. 

"If you say so." You smile, hoping that helps everyone move on, "So, where is your friend meeting us, Shiloh?" 

"She said around the entrance, which is where we are, but I don't see her." She replies, skimming the crowds for her friend, but evidently has little luck in locating her. She sighs, "Maybe we should move in more?" 

"Or maybe, you should wait a little longer! Jeez Shy, how long have you been here?" 

Startling, you turn around to find the smallest, spunkiest looking woman. She's got a huge grin, and gives you a bit of a curious look, but it's soon replaced with glee as Shiloh hugs her tightly, squealing a bit. 

"There you are! Damn, where've you been?" Shiloh demands to know while this woman who you assume is Hannah, just laughs. 

"I just got here. Stars, impatient much?" 

"You have no idea. Maternity leave has me stir crazy. I'm about to put a bucket of water over Sans’s door again." 

Hannah's laughter increases, and even Papyrus chuckles while shaking his head. Once again, you're missing something, but choose not to draw attention to it. Probably best at the moment although it does make your chest pang enviously just a smidge. 

"So, who's this?" Hannah's question is now directed at you it seems since she's looking at you, but Shiloh’s the one who answers. 

"This is Chip! He's Papyrus's soulmate." 

Understanding dawns on her, while her gaze never leaves your face, "Chip?" 

You nod, "It's uh, a nickname." You cough out feeling awkward, "My name is actually Christopher Jr, or Christopher II whichever you prefer. I was named after my father, but Dad uses the nickname Chris, and when I was little I didn't wanna be mixed up with him, or compared to him. I had complained to my older brother at the time, and he said, "Well, I'll just call you Chip then! It's a nickname for Christopher too!", and that's it. From then on, I was Chip...or Chippy, Chipper, Chips, whatever combination people can come up with." 

"huh, i didn't know that, and someone really calls you chipper, and chips?" Papyrus snorts, and you nod, 

"Yeah, a guy at my support group calls me Chipper. His name's Bill, good guy, and my best friend Laney who you have yet to meet since she doesn't live here calls me Chips, Chipsy or Chipsy Pipsey if she wants to be a shit."

"well, now you've got a new nickname, chipsy pipsey." 

You wag your finger at him, "Nuh uh, that's a Laney special! Can't have it. Make up your own weird nickname for my name, gosh Papyrus."

"Yeah, Papyrus gosh." Hannah laughs along, and gives you a beaming smile, "It's nice to meet you! Gil, and Luke will be happy to meet you. They won't feel so outnumbered by us girls." 

"Even with Chip they're outnumbered." Shiloh proclaims, looking a little devious, "Team Girls, yay!" 

She gives Hannah a high five, then offers a sorta low one for Maris. She smacks Shiloh’s hand happily with a squeal. You on the other hand pretend to be offended. 

"I thought I was an honorary girl. I'm hurt." 

"The title comes, and goes with the days." She teases back, "Gotta go with the flow, Chipper." 

"Ah, I've doomed myself to another person calling me Chipper." 

"That you have!" She giggles, "C'mon though, I wanna check out some stalls, and I think they have a petting zoo. Maris will like that." 

Agreeing, your little group moves through the fair, stopping at a few stalls here, and there to shop, or just peruse. At one point you start taking photos of everyone, and Papyrus seemed to just always know when he was about to be photographed. Throwing on a smile that melts your heart each time, or sticking out a purple tongue that you notice has a scar on it. How have you not felt that bad boy yet? Guess you were too occupied with other things, but it didn't stop your cheeks from heating up at the thought of getting to play with that later. 

Eventually, you end up at the petting zoo, and like Shiloh predicted, Maris loves it. She's pointing at different animals, and clapping as she squeaks happily. It's the most adorable thing. At one point, you even get the absolutely most perfect picture of Shiloh holding Maris on her hip petting a little lamb. Maris is reaching out with this wide grin, while Shiloh has a gentle one that is still making the corners of her eyes crinkle, as she squats down her hand on the lamb's back. Looking at it, all you can think of is giving this to Sans. You think he'd like it. Maybe for his work office, or home office? You know he's got both.

Although it's cute to watch Maris so excited, it's extremely obvious she's having trouble leaving since any time Shiloh tries, she starts whining, and babbling. It seems Shiloh doesn't have the heart to tear her away from it, claiming she's been cooped up for days too, and Maris deserves some fun. So, you and Papyrus decide to part ways with the rest of them here. A plan is in place though if you can't get into contact with the other to go back to your car at a certain time. It felt like a safe enough plan, so off you went! 

Moving through the fair again, you can see the crowds are getting denser as time goes on. It's mid afternoon, and more people came out to enjoy the sunny day at the fair. That's not a problem, but you're worried you'll get separated from Papyrus. Deftly, you move your hand to sneak it into his, weaving your fingers between his to get a good grasp. The only response to you doing this is a smile, and for Papyrus to squeeze your had while leaning into you a little. There. Now there's no worries of getting lost, or separated! Plus, you get to hold Papyrus’s hand. A win/win.

It's actually really fun just being with Papyrus. The two of you try a bit of food, some of which you like, and others you don't, but at least you tried it! You shopped around, stopping to try on weird hats at one stall, and having your picture taken by the shopkeep. Lastly, you end up at one of those little photo booths. The ones where you gotta cram yourself into them to get the pictures, and of course the two of you had to do it. Getting in with Papyrus literally ending up on your lap as you both laugh, making faces at the camera, and just as it's about to take the last one, pull him into a sweet kiss. He hums happily, his hand resting on your cheek while yours is on his arm. All in all, it's the most perfect time for the two of you. Back out among the fair goers, and vendors, you can't help, but point this out. 

"You know, if only the two of us had come today, this would've been a cute little date." 

"who says it can't be a date?" Papyrus responds, bumping his shoulder into yours. 

"You take your soon to be sister-in-law on all your dates?" 

He gasps, "don't you? my goodness chipper dipper, you go on dates without chaperones? how brazen!" 

"Kinda like how we went to the drive-in alone?" You're trying not to laugh. Papyrus scoffs, but it's done jokingly,

"all the people around us were the chaperones!" 

"Ah, I see." Still grinning, you lean in to whisper in his ear, "Still didn't stop you from grinding your rock hard dick against mine." 

"saucy, saucy sweetheart! you tryin' to tarnish my good name?"

"What good name?" 

"oh ho, touché." He's smirking, so you know he's not offended, "but in all realness sweetheart, i don't see shiloh, maris, or hannah around. it's just me, and you, plus the music." 

You stop, effectively halting his footsteps as well to pull him back against you. He doesn't fight the motion, and instead seems pleased by it, pressing his lanky body right up against you. 

"You're right, it is just us." You murmur so only he can hear, your arm sliding around his waist. 

"and i do so love when it's just us." He purrs back, and leans forward a little while you lean in. 

"Me too." You whisper, your warm breath cascading across his mouth just before you make that final push to kiss him. 

Papyrus moves more into it, his arms wrapping around your neck, while yours around his waist tighten so he's flush against you. Stars, you really do like every piece of him, especially when he's up against you like this. You'd think he'd be awfully pokey being a skeleton, and all, but he's not. The two of you just seemed to fit, like a key in a lock. 

You sort of forget where you are as you keep kissing him. People are wandering about all around you, and the two of you really are laying the PDA on thick. It's no wonder what happens does indeed happen, although it's still wildly uncalled for. People need to mind their own business, dang! 

"You two should be ashamed of yourselves! No one wants to see that filth!" A loud male voice comes at you without warning.

Surprised, you move away from Papyrus, just able to see how reluctant he was to let that go, and how frustrated he was now. Too cute. Glancing over towards the voice, you find a thickset man, looking the stereotype of obtuse. You just know you're about to get an earful about kissing a monster, and how can you do that, blah, blah, blah. Stars, don't people ever mind their own business? 

"We're not hurting anyone." You call back, hoping this racist guy just leaves. He doesn't, because of course he doesn't. 

"There are children around here! The last thing they need is to get it into their heads that it's okay for two men to kiss!" 

Oh.

Oh! 

He's not racist! He's mad that you're two men! Well, this was a twist you didn't see coming. You'd been so vigilant on your look out for anti-monster groups, and racists that the fact that this guy might be homophobic never even crossed your mind. It's left you stunned, and unable to answer. Luckily, Papyrus seems pretty happy to do that for you when he suddenly grabs your chin to tilt your head. You're about to ask him what he's doing when you feel a wet, warm, squishy sensation on your cheek. Did he...did Papyrus just lick you? Glancing at him, you find his retreating tongue going back behind his teeth. Yup, he did indeed lick you. Papyrus growls at the man. 

"homophobia went outta style ages ago, asshole. it was never a cute look anyway, piss off." 

The guy just scoffs, and rolls his eyes, but moves on. He's ranting to himself the whole way, but he still leaves. Thank the stars, you didn't want to have to deal with him for a prolonged period of time. The way Papyrus chose to get rid of him was a bit interesting to say the least. 

"Feel better?" You ask, your amusement peeking through. Papyrus just huffs, staring in the direction the man went. 

"no. i fucking always forget humans have this weird thing with gender, and thinking certain genders can't go together. it's so damn stupid." 

"Aw, Papyrus." You move him to pull him against you again, "Not all humans do." 

"true, you don't." 

"And my Dad, brothers, and millions of other people. Don't let one sour apple spoil everything. We're still here, and together, that's what matters right." 

Papyrus huffs again, still looking like he's pouting. Smiling, and shaking your head, you move to give him a quick, simple, chaste kiss. Retreating, you can see a hint of a smile as the corners of his mouth twitch. 

"Feeling better?" 

"i dunno. i think i need another one to tell." A bark of laughter leaves your throat as you give him the second kiss he desired, but still he responds with, "mm, i think i still need more." 

The laughter continues as you kiss him again, then grab his cheeks with both of your hands to begin peppering his face with little kisses. Soon, even he's laughing, and moving to try to catch your lips. He's unsuccessful for quite a while until finally he hits his mark, capturing you in a kiss that he deepens quickly, causing your breath to catch in your throat as you angle your head better. He hums his appreciation, not wanting to break that perfect kiss to say thank you. Once again, you're fully aware that the PDA is fierce yet make no attempt to stop it. Someone nearby does though, this time a friendly someone. 

"I knew we'd find you somewhere sucking face." 

Breaking away, you turn your attention to the familiar voice to find Shiloh there with her friend. Guess they were able to find you after all. The two of you do stand out a bit, and it's usually hard to miss the six foot three skeleton monster hanging about. 

"yeah well, i had to see you and sans "suck face" more times than i can count, so you can deal with it." Papyrus retorts, moving away, but still keeping some contact with you by grabbing your hand again. 

"Uh huh." Shiloh smirks, "Speaking of Sans, we should probably get back before he gets home. If he finds us away, he'll pitch a fit." 

"true." Papyrus agrees reluctantly. You understand how he feels. The two of you were having fun, and now it sadly has to end. 

Walking back through the crowds to the entrance, you give his arm a little jiggle to gain his attention. 

"Maybe next year if they do this we can come back, just us." 

He perks up hearing that, "yeah? you uh...you think we'll still be hanging around each other then?" 

"I have no plans to go anywhere. I'm sorry to say, but you're stuck with me, bubba." 

This seems to ease, and please Papyrus at the same time, his cheeks dusting a barely visible purple, but it's there. You can just see it, and nothing makes you happier in this moment seeing that. Which turns out to be good since it takes you all a wild amount of time to get through the crowds. By the time you've gotten back to your car, said goodbye to Hannah, and made it through the stars awful traffic caused by the road closures, you're starting to cut it close. It'll be down to the wire to see if you can beat Sans home, or not, but as you pull into the driveway, and see Sans’s car already parked, you have to concede defeat. Shiloh sighs through her nose. 

"Perfect. Well, let's go face the music." 

"I'm sure he won't be that mad we went out." 

You've never been more wrong with a statement in your life. 

Sans is furious, sitting at the dining room table in the kitchen as you enter, his legs crossed, and drumming his fingers on the wooden surface. His displeasure fills the air, making things feel almost stifling, yet he doesn't say a word as all of you move to start unpacking Maris's things, and place Maris herself in her playpen nearby. Sans just watches, and waits until you finish. The moment you are, the drumming fingers halt, and it suddenly feels like you're staring down the barrel of a gun. 

"IT FEELS LIKE I DIDN'T MAKE THINGS CLEAR TO YOU ALL ABOUT LEAVING THE HOUSE WITHOUT ME." His voice is oddly calm despite what's happening. 

"We just thought it'd be fine. It was only an afternoon, and we wanted to go down to that street fair, plus Papyrus was with us, so…" You stupidly speak up, and Sans's eye lights snap solely to you. 

"YOU I EXPECTED BETTER FROM!" He snaps, "I THOUGHT YOU'D BE THE VOICE OF REASON, WELL APPARENTLY I WAS INCORRECT! YOU HAVE THE MOST TO BE WORRIED ABOUT AT THIS PRESENT MOMENT! WE STILL HAVEN'T CAUGHT THE MAN WHO THREATENED YOU! WHAT IF HE'D SEEN YOU AT THAT CROWDED FAIR, HMM? WHAT IF HE'D HAD A WEAPON THEN TOO? YOU COULD'VE BEEN SERIOUSLY HURT!" 

You feel like you're getting scolded by your father. Your head just hands down sheepishly, unsure what to say to Sans because he's right. He could certainly be nicer in his approach, but you get that he's scared right now. 

"Don't be mad at Chip, I wanted to go too!" Shiloh jumps in, "Nothing happened Sans!" 

"THIS TIME!" he barks, "A CROWDED PLACE LIKE THAT IS A PERFECT PLACE TO STEAL A CHILD!" 

"I didn't take my eyes off her for even a second Sans!" She's trying very hard to get her point across, "Hannah was with us too! There were four adults, it was fine." 

"IT IS NOT FINE!" he stands suddenly, "YOU RISKED A LOT TODAY BY GOING OUT!" 

"sans, it was fine!" Now Papyrus has jumped in, "i had it under control, nothing happened." 

"I DON'T LIKE BEING THE BAD GUY, YOU KNOW! I UNDERSTAND THAT YOU WANTED TO HAVE FUN, BUT YOU HAVE TO BE SMART ABOUT IT."

"we were smart sans, what's the big deal anyway, like i said, we-" 

"IF HE DIES, YOU DIE!" Sans is suddenly pointing at you frantically, but he's staring at Papyrus, "THAT PERSON, THAT MAN WHO THREATENED HIS LIFE IS STILL OUT THERE, AND WHEN HE THREATENS HIS LIFE, HE THREATENS YOURS!" Sans sighs, and crumples a little. You've never seen him look so small then in that moment, "YOU ONCE TOLD SHILOH THAT YOU NEED ME AS WELL, AND TO PLEASE NOT TAKE ME AWAY FROM YOU. WELL, I NEED YOU TOO. PLEASE DON'T MAKE ME GO THROUGH THE REST OF MY LIFE WITHOUT YOU, PAPYRUS." 

The room goes dead silent. Just Papyrus standing there shocked with Sans looking at him pleadingly. You, and Shiloh stay silent. All of sudden this isn't about you, it's about them, and it would be wrong to interfere. Sans sighs again, 

"LISTEN, PAPYRUS, I-" 

"Pap Pap!" 

Everyone jumps at the tiny voice, heads whirling towards the little girl now standing up in her playpen. Maris is looking at you all, and makes grabby hands. 

"Pap Pap!" She says again. A smile blooms onto your face. 

"I think...I think she's saying your name Papyrus." 

He's dumbfounded, and staring at his niece while Shiloh is all but vibrating. Sans on the other hand seems just as shocked as Papyrus. Shiloh leans down a little. 

"Maris," her daughter turns her head, hearing her name, "Who's that?" She points at Papyrus.

"Pap Pap!" She squeals, making more grabby hands. Shiloh gets her attention again, 

"Maris, who's that?" She points to you, but Maris says nothing. She just bounces, and makes little giggle noises. Shiloh tries it with everyone, but the only person she'll have a response for is Papyrus. 

"Pap Pap! Pap Pap!" She sounds like she's getting frustrated, so Papyrus walks over to pick her up, her arms already raised, and reaching for him when he does. 

"So...is that her first word?" You ask, curiously, and Shiloh, now a bundle of energy nods fervently. 

"Yes! I mean, she's said babbly things before in reference to things, and gotten close to saying mama and dada, but this is truly her first words!" 

"Aw, guess someone is a favourite uncle." You tease, poking Papyrus’s cheek, who seems oddly touched by everything going on, "I bet that name sticks too. You're gonna be Uncle Pap Pap for life now." 

"just wait until she can say your name, sweetheart. bet she comes up with something awful. i, on the other hand, got a great name from her." 

He's pleased as punch, you can tell. Glancing at Sans, you're worried he's upset since Maris said Papyrus’s name first instead of his. Shiloh evidently feels the same since her brow knits together in concern as she looks to her fiancé. 

"Sans?" She calls to him softly, "You okay?" 

All of you are watching him now as he starts wiping his sockets furiously. Is he...is he crying? Is he that upset about it? You're sure Maris will say his name soon! You kind of want to console the guy, but find it unnecessary when he's suddenly beaming, those tears still visible. 

"MY LITTLE PRINCESS IS TALKING!" He gushes, walking over to take her hands, bringing them to his teeth with a clack, "PAPA IS SO PROUD OF YOU!" 

She just coos, and grabs for his face once he lets her hands go. Well, guess you had nothing to worry about! Sans is at his core a very proud father, you guess. No matter what, he's always proud of his daughter's accomplishments. 

"YOU ARE SO SMART." he coos at her, and you can’t help but smile, "I BET YOU GOT SOME OF YOUR UNCLE'S INTELLIGENCE. MAYBE YOU'LL ACTUALLY USE IT." 

You can't stop the sudden burst of laughter from leaving you at that moment. Just the absolute praise for his daughter, but the not so subtle dig at his brother was too funny to you. It has your hand flying up to cover your mouth, but it's too late. Everyone heard, and has joined in even Papyrus. 

It seems Maris came in at just the right time. She settled the mood instantly just by simply calling out Papyrus’s name. There's definitely something the two brother’s need to talk about, but in private. However, you’re now well aware that there's something you, and Papyrus must discuss as well. 

What did Sans mean if you die, Papyrus dies too? 

Chapter 18: Love

Summary:

You realize it's time for you go home. You've been at the Serif's long enough, but find a certain tall skeleton doesn't want you to go. Well, why not just ask him to come with you then?

"Sounds like you're really enjoying staying with them, Chipper." 

You glance at Bill, and give him a timid smile as you rub the back of your neck. Usually when you'd attend your support group meeting, you'd just talk about your hurt from all the things Will has done. It's rare that you ever talk about other things, although it's absolutely allowed. You can talk about anything, and everything going on in your life. Support Group means support in whatever means possible, not only support for one specific thing. Sometimes you can't heal a hurt without fixing something else first. That's just the reality of things. However, never in your life did you think you'd be talking about your living arrangements with your group, but here you are doing just that. They were all quite aware of the stunt that Will pulled, since you'd told them the week it'd had happened, and they all knew exactly why you were staying with the Serif's. You guess you just hadn't realized how much you'd been talking about them. Was it really that much?  

"Yeah, I really do like staying with Papyrus." You admit sheepishly, "I never thought I'd be there this long though. We figured it'd be a few days, a week at most, but it's been almost 3 weeks now. It's gonna be August next week, and I can't help, but feel I'm intruding in their home the longer I'm there." 

"That's understandable." Claudia nods, "I'm sure they also understand why you've been there for so long though. I still can't believe that guy showed up with a gun to your house." 

Neither can you honestly. A small piece of you still holds onto some hope that maybe Will didn't send him. It's foolish, and pointless because deep down you know he did, but you still held onto hope like an idiot. Hope springs eternal with you, evidently. 

"Did they catch the guy yet?" Dan asks, and you shake your head. 

"No, not yet, but I feel like I can't just sit in their house anymore, but I guess I don't have much of a choice, huh?" 

"We all have choices, Chip." Gary chimes in softly, and gives you a shaky smile. Joan nods along.

"Gary is right, we absolutely have choices, and you do have a choice Chip. If you want to go home, then you should start making arrangements to do so. I'm sure if you speak to Papyrus, he'd help you find some way. It sounds like he cares about you a lot." 

You flush at her comment, not expecting it, "I hope he does." 

"How could he not?" Dan grins at you, tapping your foot with his across the small circle, "You're awesome Chip." 

"Dan's right, Chip." Claudia agrees, "Don't doubt how amazing you are. You're so brave." 

Humbled, you thank them all for their compliments, and Joan for her advice. It was always welcomed, and appreciated, especially in a time of need, even if it isn't a crisis. You never end up leaving disappointed after one of your support meetings. Whatever you needed, they were there to help in any way they could. It always warms your heart, or perhaps it's your soul? Your mind begins to wonder if Papyrus can feel this right now as the group moves on with Gary talking about something that had happened with his sister recently. You quickly snap out of your doldrums. It'd be rude not to listen to Gary when he'd been so attentive to you. Just as it's important for you to receive, you also need to give back.  

You end up giving words of encouragement to Gary as he explains his problems, with everyone joining in. Stars, it's just so nice to feel the support in this room. It almost sucks when it ends, but you also know that it ending means you get to go back to the Serif's to see Papyrus. However, the moment you're out of the Community Centre, and in your car, all you can think of is your living predicament. You can't stay there forever. While they would never say so, you feel as if you've overstayed your welcome. It's definitely time to go home, and try to get back to your normal. That guy may take months to find if he's eluded police so far, and besides, he might not even try to come back. If he knows police are after him, it's unlikely that he'd return to the scene of the crime right? Thinking those words was not as comforting as they should be, but still, you know you can't stay. 

You need to talk to Papyrus. 

Which is exactly what you do upon reaching the Serif household. You first of course take your shoes off, then go dump your keys and wallet in your room. No need to have them on you as you go upstairs. Clear, and free of those, you make the trek up to Papyrus’s room, giving his door a quick rap as you get there. A muffled response telling you to come in is your answer. Not wanting to be standing in the hall like a slack jawed idiot, you open the door to enter Papyrus’s room. 

Like the last time you were in here, his room is a wreck, and smells heavily of cigarette smoke. Probably because he's smoking inside the room right now as he sits at his computer. He spins himself in his chair to face you, his expression lighting up seeing that it's you, a cigarette between his teeth. 

"hey, how was your meeting?" He asks, standing up from his computer, and puts his cigarette out in an ashtray nearby. Looks like he may have been writing. You feel kind of bad for interrupting, but you guess this was important. 

"It was good." You reply, "Can we talk?" 

He pauses for a quick second, tilts his head, and continues towards you. 

"am i in trouble?" He smirks, but you can sense his tension. You shake your head. 

"No, just something troubling me." 

"then i'm all ears!" The tension leaves him, and he all, but throws himself onto the bed with a smile. He pats beside him, "come tell daddy all about it." 

"Daddy huh?" 

"i regretted it the second it left my mouth, and i'd appreciate it if you never mentioned this again."

"Sure, bubba. Right after I tell Sans."

"evil. sans'll probably get off to it though. he's got a thing for being called daddy." 

"Right, I didn't need to know that." 

You take a seat on the bed with Papyrus, your gaze flickering to the pictures on his bedside table. There are new ones, and you can see with some flusterment on your part that they're all of you either by yourself, or with Papyrus. Some of these you're not even sure when Papyrus took them. Reaching for one, you pick up the picture of you snoozing on the couch downstairs. Raising a brow, you turn it to him. 

"Some people might find this weird." 

"good thing you're not some people." He teases, reaching for the picture. You hand it to him, "you look peaceful, it's cute." 

"Well, I'll let it go cause you said I was cute." 

"yes!" he fist pumps lazily, "secret weakness found." 

"Yeah, yeah." You chuckle, and he smirks then leans back against the wall. 

"so, what's up sweetheart?" 

Right, you came here for a reason. Gazing at him, you find you truly do have his full attention as he waits for what you need. Stars, he's amazing. Papyrus is always there when you need him, and you seriously know he always will be. You can't believe how far your relationship with him has come. From strangers, to friends, and now...casually dating? What even are you two? Still you can't help but smile at how gentle he is with you. 

Stars, you love him. 

Your chest pounds in one thunderous beat, the likes of which you've never experienced. It rings through your whole body, most noticeable in your head where it almost rings, or beats like a drum. Your hand shoots up to your chest, and you take a sharp breath in, but as quickly as this beat begins it ends, leaving you confused as to what that was. Blinking, you find Papyrus leaning towards you. 

"hey, you okay, sweetheart?" his tone laced with concern. You nod,

"Yeah, just...it's nothing. Probably just some weird heartburn. I'm fine." That's the truth since you actually don't know what that was. Hopefully it doesn't happen again. 

"you sure?"

You nod again, "I'm sure." He doesn't seem convinced, but does lean back against the wall again, which you take as your signal to start talking, "Listen Papy...I think it's time I moved back home. It's been three weeks, and I'm starting to personally feel," you make sure to emphasize that so he knows no one has made you feel unwelcome in the slightest, "that I'm overstaying my welcome. It's time for me to go." 

Papyrus doesn't say anything for a good minute, but you can feel it. His soul is crying out. He's upset, and doesn't want you to go at all. Unable to take feeling his almost desperate sadness, you crawl towards him to give him a hug. He grips you tightly, and you rub his back. 

"Please don't be sad, Papy." You plead softly, "We'll still see each other all the time." 

"i just...i don't want you to go." He murmurs softly, "i've loved having you here, and i don't want it to end." 

"This was always temporary, bubba." You try to soothe him. 

"i know, but is it terrible that i just wish you'd stay?" 

"I can't stay forever." 

"why not?" 

You smile gently, and kiss the side of his skull, "Because this is Sans, and Shiloh’s house. It's where they'll raise their children, and make their life together. They don't need Sans’s little brother's soulmate running around too." 

"...please don't go." 

He sounds so miserable. You almost want to tell him you'll stay, but you know you can't. Holding him tighter, you whisper, 

"I have to, I'm sorry." 

Papyrus sighs, and nuzzles into your shoulder, "i know...fuck, i know. i just...you made this place feel like a home. it's never felt like mine. i just always felt like i lived in a room, but the rest of the house is theirs. i don't belong, and i hate it. when you were here, i felt i finally belonged. i don't wanna go back to feeling not at home in my own home." 

Your soul aches for Papyrus. If there was any way you could stay, you would. You have to go back home...to your two bedroom house. Of course! Stars, you're such an idiot! Why'd it take you so long to realize? 

In your haste, you shove Papyrus back, but you're still holding onto his arms which stops him from smacking back into the wall. You might've given him a little whiplash there at the speed to which you do this though. He looks stunned, and just blinks at you rapidly while you beam at your genius idea. 

"Move in with me!" 

Papyrus's socket widens, "what?" 

You nod, excitedly, "I can't stay here, but you can just come with me! Come live with me Papy! I have a second bedroom, it's perfect!" 

The room goes intensely silent as Papyrus starts thinking over what you've told him, and you let him. This is a big decision for him after all. At least, that's what you figured, and it was a good guess, but he literally only ponders for a good two minutes before finally his mouth starts to twitch then turn up into a beaming smile. 

"yeah? you sure?" 

"Absolutely! Papyrus, come live with me!" You're a bit giddy thinking he's going to agree. No longer would you have to call him to come over! He'd just be right there with you! You'd get to see him everyday, without fail, and that thought alone fills you with a deep longing warmth, hoping he says yes. 

You should have had no doubts about his answer. 

Suddenly, without warning, you find yourself on your back as Papyrus tackles you with the widest grin on his face. He looks both relieved, and excited as he beams down at you. His joy pounds in your chest, mixing with your own. In a rush, he all but smashes his mouth against your lips, catching you in a heated kiss that in your opinion ends way too soon, so Papyrus can once again beam down at you. 

"fuck yes, sweetheart. let's do this!" 

Nearly bouncing with glee, you yank Papyrus down onto you needing a hug which he's more than happy to give. You're going to live with him! This is amazing! The best news ever. Your soul is nearly bursting with euphoria, you swear it's trembling. Each day, you'll get to wake up, and see him. No going back to wondering if you'd see him that day because you most certainly will. You almost can't wait to run to tell everyone you're so amped up, but first, you need to kiss this fucking phenomenal skeleton in front of you. Rolling onto your side, you let your lips find Papyrus’s mouth again, and waste no time deepening that kiss until your tongues are gliding together. Finally, you get to feel that scar on his tongue. It has you shivering, and you moan softly. He certainly knows how to pull those out of you, doesn't he? With embarrassingly little effort as well, unfortunately, but thankfully Papyrus doesn't seem to mind as his efforts to get you to make those noises has doubled. His hands have also begun to wander, moving up your shirt to brush against the expanse of your stomach. It has that moan turning into a chuckle. If they keep going the way they are they'll be in trouble, but you suppose it's a fun kind of trouble. 

Reluctantly retreating just enough so that your lips are still nearly against his mouth, your breathe out. 

"We still have to go tell the others."

You at least need to tell Sans. This is important, and if you plan to pack up soon to go then he needs to know, especially if Papyrus is coming with you.  

"mm, that can wait." Papyrus murmurs,"i wanna kiss you some more." 

"If we do that, it's gonna turn into something more than just kissing, and you know it." 

"hot. let's do it." 

You're barely able to restrain your laughter as it threatens to leave your throat. As it is, Papyrus can definitely feel your smile, and shiftiness due to your attempt. Leaning forward, you angle yourself to let your forehead rest against his to distract yourself. Papyrus hums, and nuzzles you, his hand finding yours between the two of you, so he can weave his fingers with yours. Opening your eyes, you find Papyrus already looking at you, his purple eye light flickering over your smiling face. 

"Like what you see?" 

"always." He responds softly. You squeeze his hand. 

"Such a charmer." You give him another quick kiss that gets him humming, "We should at least go tell Sans though, bubba." 

Papyrus sighs, knowing you're right, "he's gonna pitch a fit." 

You snort, "No, he's not." 

Yes, he is. 

Sans does not take the news well, or at least what you perceive as well. The two of you after one, or two more well deserved kisses, left Papyrus’s room to go find his brother, and ended up locating him downstairs. He was on his way to his office when you stopped him, and both of you took the time to explain that you think it's time for you to go home. When you'd finished, Papyrus chimed in to let Sans know that he'd be joining you. That he had decided to fully move out, and live with you. It seemed like everything was fine. Sans was listening intently, a hot drink of some kind in his hand, that he'd sip from a mug as you talked until finally you both finished. As you said, everything seemed fine. Sans didn't look upset at all, he just seemed how he normally was, and that this was an everyday occurrence. He regards you both for a quick second before replying with only one word. 

"NO." 

You're astonished, and so much so that you're unable to stop Sans as he turns on his heel, marches off to his office then slams the door shut. Did that just happen? Glancing at the door, then where Sans had been, you take a deep breath, and turn your bewildered gaze to Papyrus.

"Did he just...forbid us to move in together?" 

"yup." 

"Well now we have to. It's forbidden fruit." You joke, trying to relieve some of the tension in the room. It doesn't work. Papyrus is fuming, a scowl plastered on his features. 

"i can't believe him." 

"Papy-" you try to go from joking to soothing in a heartbeat, but it doesn't help. In fact it seems to set Papyrus off more. 

"no! what the fuck?" He seethes, beginning to flourish his arms, usually to point towards Sans in his office, "when he wanted to move in with shiloh, i was right there, on board! every step of his relationship with her, i've been supportive, i've been on board!" He's frustrated, so you let him vent, "now when i need him on board, when i need him to be there for me, he acts like he's my parent forbidding me from going to the fucking mall! i'm five-fucking hundred years old! almost five hundred, and one, and he still treats me like a babybones!" 

He's breathing heavily after his outburst, and just gazing at the floor. You know he's upset, and hurting, which you're mainly focused on, but a small part is stuck on the fact that he said he's almost five hundred and one. Almost? When's his birthday? You never even thought to ask, and now you're worried it's like tomorrow, or something. 

"Paps, I know you're stressed," You start, and he huffs, but soothes as you rub his back, "but before we proceed, I need to know one thing." 

He raises a brow, "yeah?" 

"When is your birthday?" 

"what?" 

"Your birthday. When is it? You said you're almost five hundred and one, meaning it's soon." 

"why? you gonna make me a cake?" He's getting his smile back here. Maybe this was actually a good course of action! 

"Of course." You respond to him immediately, "You should always get cake on your birthday!" 

He shakes his head, but seems pretty amused now instead of irritated, which you take as a win, "monsters don't really celebrate birthdays after a while sweetheart. we just have too many. we celebrate milestone birthdays though. my milestone was last year, unfortunately." You're still waiting for him to tell you, which he's quick to get since he adds, "but if you must know, and evidently you do, it's august 8th." 

"Cool, now I know, and can plan properly." 

"...you're gonna do a whole birthday thing with me every year aren't you, regardless of what i just said?" 

"Duh." 

He laughs loudly, a welcome sound after he was so rightfully annoyed. Sadly, as much as you love that sound, it does have to be ruined by reality crashing down. Something still needs to be done with Sans. He needs to be spoken to about this issue, but if you go in with Papyrus it's going to get heated again quickly. The two just push one another's buttons so easily. Maybe if you go in alone, you can convince Sans that this is the best thing for Papyrus. Perhaps it's not the best thing for Sans, but he's not the priority right now. Papyrus is. It would also give you a chance to give Sans the thing you'd gotten him, but you first wait until Papyrus has composed himself, and once he has you rub his back. Here we go. 

"Let me talk to Sans." 

He gives you this look like you're insane, "he's not going to listen. don't bother sweetheart."

"Let me at least try." You're firm on this, "You're too amped up. If you go in, you'll say something you don't mean, or regret so stay here, and cool down. I'm just gonna first grab something, then I'll be back to talk to Sans, okay?" 

He huffs, pouting, "fine." 

"Don't pout, or I'll take a picture of it, and hang it on our wall." You snicker, kissing his cheek then hurrying off downstairs to your room. 

There was something there you needed to give to Sans. A gift. You'd been looking for the right time to give it to him, and now seemed like the best time. Hopefully it would appease him, and put him in a listening mood. Grabbing what you needed, you hurry back upstairs, giving Papyrus yet another kiss on the cheek that has him smirking, then jog to Sans’s office. You give his door a quick knock, then enter quietly. 

Sans isn't looking at you as you enter. He's staring at some papers on his desk, pen in hand, and the only thing he says as you shut the door is,

"I'M NOT CHANGING MY MIND, PAPYRUS." 

He thinks you're Papyrus, which makes sense if you think about it. Why would you be the one coming to talk to him after all? Well, won't he be surprised! You clear your throat, and at the sound, Sans’s gaze snaps up, the glasses he's wearing jostling a bit at the motion. He looks surprised to see you instead of his brother. That's right Sans. This time, he's talking with you, and both yourself and Papyrus will be heard. 

Walking towards his desk to stand in front of him, you first offer what's in your hand to him. He gazes at it, his expression softening instantly once he realizes what it is, and a tender smile takes over as he reaches for it. He handles it so carefully as his free hand skims across the framed picture of Shiloh and Maris. 

"I took that at the street fair." You explain, "I wanted to give it to you as a gift. A thank you for letting me stay in your home for so long." 

"THAT WASN'T NECESSARY." He replies, his tone soft, "YOU ARE ALWAYS WELCOME HERE." 

"And you are always welcome in my home." 

Sans’s eye lights flicker up from the photo to you, his gaze narrowing a bit. Figuring this as your cue to explain, you move, taking a seat in a chair opposite him, and lean forward to clasp your hands together. 

"I understand, Sans. I'm a big brother too. If I lived with Jude, or Felix for five hundred years, I'd be skeptical of them leaving too." 

"THERE'S MORE TO IT THAN THAT." 

"I know. You raised Papyrus, you were the only parental figure he's ever had, but Sans, you're also not his father. You shouldn't ever have had to be, and I'm sorry you did." 

"I JUST WANT HIM SAFE." 

"Me too. He means the world to me." Your hands moves to splay across your chest, "I don't just want to live with him because I think it'd be fun Sans. Of course, I do think it would be fun, but it's more because he needs a place he can call home. He doesn't feel like this is his home Sans, and it breaks my heart every time I have to say goodbye, and send him off when he visits." 

"THIS IS HIS HOME! I DON'T UNDERSTAND WHY HE FEELS THAT WAY, THIS WILL ALWAYS BE HIS HOME NO MATTER WHAT." 

"It's your home Sans." You try to explain, "It's the home you're making with Shiloh, the woman who will soon be your wife. This is the home meant for you two, and your children." You gesture towards him, "Which is so amazing, and wonderful, but it makes Papyrus feel alienated, like he shouldn't be here. I'm not saying you're doing this on purpose Sans, but that's how he feels. He needs a space that he can share with someone that he can call his own. I understand as well that you might think I'm overstepping here, but just as Shiloh’s happiness is at the forefront of your mind, Papyrus's is at mine. I get that this will be hard for you, but in my mind, he comes first. Papyrus will always come first, not you." 

Sans blinks, and regards you. It's definitely a good sign that he hasn't gotten angry yet, and instead just seems contemplative. He taps the pen in his hand against his desk. 

"I'M PLEASED TO HEAR HOW MUCH YOU CARE." 

"Sans, I don't just care," You respond imploringly. You're trying so hard to get him to understand, to let Papyrus move on with his life. He can't stay here just because Sans is having trouble letting go. He needs to chart his own life now, and not have to worry about his brother all the time. The truth can be said for Sans too. They both need to focus on their own lives, not each other's. Emotions are welling inside you as you run a hand through your hair, and finally say something you should have said a long time ago, "I love him, Sans." 

Thump!

Your hand flies to your chest. That thunderous beat you felt, and heard earlier crashes through your mind. You expect it like last time to stop at one, but it doesn't. In fact it just keeps getting louder, and louder, like a drum that's thundering inside your skull threatening to tear it to pieces, causing instant fear to rise within you. What is this? Standing in alarm, your sudden motion topples the chair you’d been sitting in as both your hands rush to cover your ears, but it's not helping. The sound is still there, rumbling, deafening, and you suddenly find you can't breathe. A sharp intake of air has stuck, and you double over. 

Looking alarmed, Sans stands, and rushes to your side. He places a hand on your upper back, and leans down to try to be in your line of sight. He's saying something, but you can't hear him, you can't even breathe. All you feel is the pounding of your skull like those drums are trying to escape, and this warm tingling feeling that had started at the center of your chest, but has proceeded to move outwards. It's filling your body as you desperately try to breathe, falling to your knees, still clutching your head, pleading for whatever this is to stop. Sans is right there, and appears to be shouting something at you by his expression, but you could be wrong. You try to focus on him as the warmth reaches the ends of your fingers, and moves into your legs.

Closing your eyes, you clutch onto your head tighter hoping it would help. It doesn't, but when you open your eyes, Papyrus is there, looking scared as he says something to you, but you can't hear him. You don't want him scared. You don't know what this is, but you don't want him frightened. He's moved you so he can hold you tightly, and looks like he's trying to talk to you. Stars, you wished you could hear him, and that whatever this is wasn't becoming a show when Shiloh comes hurrying into the room concerned. 

You shut your eyes tight to block everything else out as you will all of this to just stop. Please stop! That warmth finally goes down your legs, and into your feet. It continues all the way until it reaches the very tips of your toes, your entire body now covered with it. 

Then silence. 

An unnerving silence as the thrumming in your head stops instantly. Your chest is pounding, and you feel as if you're about to burst when finally, everything comes back. Colour, sound, your senses, and most importantly, your breath. 

Eyes shooting open, you take a large gasp of air, gulping in the precious oxygen like you'd never had something so amazing in your life. You choke, and cough, your body heaving and shuddering as exhaustion washes over you. Suddenly, you're finding it very hard to focus, or keep your eyes open. It feels like you just ran ten marathons back to back. You're beat. What the fuck just happened?

"chip!" That's Papyrus’s voice, "christopher!" He never calls you by your full name, "are you okay?" He sounds so scared. You're finding it hard to find him, but turning your head, your eyes locate him looking down at you. Like you figured, he looks absolutely terrified, "chip?" 

Weakly, you reach a shaky hand up to him, and stroke his cheek. Please don't be scared, love. Everything's okay, you promise. At least, you think it's okay. Papyrus's hand zooms up to press yours against his cheek, holding it there like he's about to lose you, giving you an anxious look. 

"Smile...for me...bubba." You whisper out, your vision darkening.

You have to give Papyrus credit, despite his fear, he manages to give you a shaky smile just as your vision turns to black. That's the last thing you remember, just his smiling face gazing down at you as you pass out. 

You don't dream, or tumble through any sort of darkness after you black out. Nothing wildly dramatic, or mysterious; it's just you merely going to sleep one moment, and the next you're blinking awake in the low lighting of your room downstairs. You're no longer in Sans’s office. You're in your bed, tucked snuggly under the covers, and you're alone. How'd you get here? Someone had to have carried you which has you flushing at the thought of one of the brother’s carrying your weight down here. You guess it could've also been Shiloh, although you doubt it, but stranger things have happened. Maybe she's stronger than she seems. Sitting up slowly, you can see that your bedroom door is open, and light coming from the stairwell bleeding into your room, allowing your eyes to not have to strain too hard in the dark. You rub your eyes, and try to remember exactly what had occurred earlier. What the fuck was that? What had happened to you, and are you okay? When you'd sat up, you'd found that you actually didn't feel all that awful. In fact, you kind of feel great, although something is different. Deep down, something inside feels different. Like some of your senses are heightened in a strange way. Your hearing feels the same, and you're not sure about taste, but your sense of smell...brow furrowing, you grab the pillow that Papyrus normally uses when he sleeps with you, which is every night. Bringing it to your face, you breathe in deeply through your nose, and are astonished at what you smell. 

Papyrus's maple and apple scent is so strong against the pillow. It actually startles you so badly that you nearly recoil from it. It's not a matter of enjoying it, since you love how Papyrus smells, it just had shocked you that badly that his scent was that powerful from just him laying his head there for a few days. You could even smell it while laying down. Tomorrow was wash day for the bedding, but you've never smelled Papyrus’s scent off objects before even if they hadn't been washed recently. It's only ever happened when you're with him physically, and usually he has to be pressed up against you. Papyrus is nowhere to be seen right now, although you can feel his intense anxiety. What's happening? Is he okay...are you? Too many unanswered questions are flying through your mind. You can't just sit here anymore, and hope the answers come to you.

Concerned, you toss the pillow down, and throw your legs off the side. You find you're still dressed in the same clothes you had on before, which is lucky since now you don't have to change, or get dressed. Feet hitting the cool floor, you stand, feeling yourself wobble for a minute at the change in position, but once you're stable, you're leaving your room, and jogging up the stairs, making note that it's gotten really dark out. Reaching the living room, you find Papyrus pacing around while Sans seems to be either baking, or cooking something in the kitchen. Whatever it was, it smelled great, and it was something nice to walk into that settled you a tiny bit. Everything felt more normal, more okay with Sans just busying himself with something. Even Shiloh sitting in a big armchair just watching some show on TV helped you feel more calm. They're calm, so you should be too, right? No fretting, or hushed group whispers. It's settling, and has your posture relaxing. 

Shiloh is the first to notice you standing there. Her head turns towards Papyrus who is still pacing. She looked like she was about to say something to him, but noticed you instead. Her focus changes immediately, and she's quickly sitting straight as she calls out to you. 

"Hey, how're you feeling?" 

Papyrus stiffens, his gaze first going to Shiloh, but when he sees she's not looking at him, his head whirls to you, and you watch as instant relief floods him. He rushes over to you, and slips his hand in yours, giving it a squeeze. 

"are you okay?" 

You nod, "I'm...fine, actually? I somehow feel really good." 

"what happened? one minute everything is quiet, and the next Sans is screaming at me to get into his office. that something was wrong, you weren't okay." 

"I-I don't know. I have no idea what that was." 

"what do you mean? how can you not know?" He seems frustrated, but it's probably only because he doesn't want it to happen again, and he's trying to figure out how to help you.  

"I-" 

"Did you hear the beating?" Shiloh asks, drawing all of your attention, even Sans who has moved from the kitchen to the living room, "A sound like a beating drum inside your head until it felt like it'd burst? It got louder, and louder while this warmth spread through you?" 

"I...yes! I did! What the heck happened?" You exclaim to her. She smiles gently. 

"Your soul happened. At least I think it was. This happened to me too after the first time I had said I loved Sans." 

You had said you loved Papyrus.

"What is it?" 

"I think that maybe it's the bond settling? I can't be too sure, but Sans and Papyrus have told me more times than I can count that humans aren't in tune with their soul." She muses, telling you her theory, "They've also told me a bunch that being bonded to a monster amplifies what our soul can sense." She shrugs, "It'd make sense that it causes a bit of drama as it jump starts a stagnant soul." 

That actually does make some sense. You just wish it hadn't been so frightening, and that because you needed an explanation it ended up being announced to the room that your bond had settled. You're not even too sure what that even means, but you're not going to ask Shiloh about that. You're going to ask Papyrus, and in private. Rubbing your chest, you give her a shaky smile, trying to get rid of the awkward feeling you're currently experiencing. 

"Bit over-dramatic huh?" You joke.

"Just a bit." She agrees, giving you a sympathetic look. Shiloh gets it as always, having already been through all this. 

Papyrus decides to jump in here, looking skeptical, "well, let's say i agree here, and that's what happened." You nod towards him, "what set it off? just suddenly boomed, bond settled?" You flush at hearing him mention the bond. 

"I THINK I KNOW." Sans chimes in, and glances at Shiloh, "ESPECIALLY AFTER WHAT YOU JUST SAID PRINCESS, HOWEVER IT'S NOT OUR PLACE TO EXPLAIN, OR HEAR THIS." 

She stands, "Should we go upstairs?" 

Oh wow, on the spot. This is worse than having your bond discussed. You have no idea if you're ready to tell Papyrus this, or not. Telling Sans earlier had been no problem since it was just him, it wasn’t like you were saying it to Papyrus. Still, you stop Sans and Shiloh from leaving.

"It's fine. We'll go down to the guest room. More private there anyway." You rub the back of your neck, "Besides, if we talk about the bond anymore, I'm gonna die of embarrassment, so maybe it's best we talk this out ourselves." 

They both nod as you start guiding Papyrus to your room since he's already got his hand secured snugly in yours. He doesn't fight it, and follows along, almost happily so. Perhaps he was feeling awkward talking about this in front of the others too. It would make sense. It just feels so personal, and it's really only yours and Papyrus’s business after all. So, down the stairs you go, and into your room, flicking on a bedside lamp upon entering for some light. Papyrus has sat on the bed as you go to shut the door before joining him, your weight causing the bed to sink more than his which has him pressing against you. Papyrus is just incredibly light, so his weight when sitting on a bed is barely noticeable. He is just bones, you suppose. 

You don't know where to start. How do you explain to Papyrus without telling him your bond settled because you fully expressed your love for him? There's absolutely no way for you to. He'd even be able to pick up on any lie you told to get out of it. Thankfully, Papyrus seems ready to start the conversation going. 

"don't get me wrong sweetheart, i am beyond amazed, and excited at the thought of your bond settling if that's what this is, but...i don't understand." He's so quiet as he explains, "why now?"

Your palms suddenly feel really sweaty as you sit beside him, and find yourself rubbing them on your jeans. What do you say? Your face is bright red, you just know it. Clearing your throat you stare at your lap, your cheeks feeling like they're on fire. 

"I think it's cause of what I said before it happened." 

"what did you say?" 

Do you tell him? All you can think is if you can tell Sans, you should be able to tell him. You love him, and that's not going to change, and hiding it does you no good. It would just stagnate your relationship, and slow it down. That stupid lingering fear of him being in love with Shiloh needs to go. It needs to stop, and you need to give him the chance to know how you really feel. Stop hiding, Chip. Be brave, and take that leap. Stop letting what's happened in the past slow down your relationship with him. Move forward.  

Taking a breath, you turn to look at him, and grab one of his hands. His undivided attention is on you, allowing you to study every inch of his face. His perfect face, the one you so obviously adore. You'd be the luckiest guy ever if you could wake up next to this face every day. Just thinking that, and knowing it's true, has your nerves calming. 

"I told Sans that I love you." You declare, your voice not shaking even once.

Papyrus's socket widens, "what?" he breathes out, and you repeat yourself softly. 

"Papyrus, I love you." 

It's quiet for a couple of seconds as Papyrus seems to process this. He gazes upon your face the whole time, and part of you worries you went too far when you finally get to hear his reply. 

"i love you too, chip." 

Unadulterated joy soars through you at his whispered words as you immediately reach up, and cup his face, bringing your forehead to bump against his lovingly. He purrs, and nuzzles back, his hands gripping onto your arms. 

"I love you. I love you so much!" You laugh, feeling tears prick your eyes. 

"fuck, i love you so much too. i can't go a single day without thinking about you!” He’s kissing your cheek as he says this, “i thought i’d ruined it. I thought that because of what i’d said when we first met you wouldn’t want…” he trails off, and you chuckle lightly, giving him a quick kiss. 

“It seems we were both stupid then. I thought you wouldn’t want me.”

“how could i not want you? sweetheart, you’re so amazing.”

You bump your forehead softly against his again, "You're the amazing one." 

Papyrus doesn't say anything else, he just moves to press kisses to your cheek, then neck before burying his face into your shoulder before hugging you. Bringing him close, you hold him, just content to be in his presence. It has you sighing, and nearly in tears. Sniffing from trying to stop yourself from crying, you chuckle out catching his scent, and suddenly remember the pillow incident from earlier. 

"Oh, yeah," He moves back to a better sitting position to see you, and even wipes his sockets, as you wipe your eyes. It got a little misty in here all of a sudden, "You smell stronger." 

He blinks, "like...bad?" 

"What? No, just stronger!" You grab his pillow, and offer it to him. He takes it curiously, and you tap it as he places it upon his lap, "I can smell you off that."

“wait, seriously?” He inspects the pillow as if there’s something wrong with it, but after a time just says, “did you smell my pillow?”

“Well, kinda.”

“sweetheart, that’s so weird.” he chortles, his socket scrunching up as he teases you. Flushing a bit more, you huff, 

“I had to check! This is new. I’ve never smelled your scent off objects before, only off you, and usually you had to be close to me.”

His laughter dies, “really?”

You nod, “I do think maybe that Shiloh was right about the bond, even though I kinda wish it hadn’t been announced to the whole room.”

“yeah, that was unfortunate.”

“Very,” you chuckle, not too upset about it, “I just…” you grab that pillow, and toss it so you can snuggle against his side, and burrow your face into the crook of his neck, “I feel you, and it’s not just little inklings anymore.”

This is true. As you were upstairs you could feel his powerful anxiety, and now down here, you can feel his adoration, his joy, especially when he’d proclaimed his love for you in return. It’s incredible, and it’s more than you’ve ever felt from him. It’s almost overwhelming in a way, like a dam that had been in place that only a few things could get through has broken, and you’re getting everything you were supposed to be getting in the beginning. 

“you feel me?” He’s gone serious again, and you nod, moving to kiss his shoulder, feeling him watching you. 

“Nothing feels diluted anymore. I don’t know if this is what you’ve been feeling this whole time, but,” your eyes meet his, “it’s a great feeling.”

His grin widens, “you sayin’ I feel great?” 

“Of course.”

“you tryin’ to get me into bed, sweetheart?”

“Always.”

“naughty, naughty.”

You laugh, your cheeks starting to hurt from smiling so much, “If this is my bond settling fully, what does that mean?” You find yourself asking. It feels important that you know, especially if it affects Papyrus. 

He shifts a bit on the bed, making sure he’s facing you, and you know he’s about to be serious, so you give him your full attention. 

“well, my bond settled pretty much right away cause intune soul, and all that. humans are stubborn, takes them longer, but it means our souls are fully connected.” 

“Wait, if it settled right away, did you love me this whole time?”

“settled bond doesn’t equal love, sweetheart.” He explains, “just means that i could sense all these strong emotions very powerfully like you’re now getting.”

“Was my scent also really strong?”

“your scent is always strong, you’re human.” He chuckles, “but it’s a scent i can pick out pretty much instantly among others.”

“Are all human scents strong?”

“you have no idea.” He explains, “it’s particularly unfortunate if said human is unsure what a shower is, and already has a particularly rancid scent.”

“Our scents can be gross?”

He nods, “not all scents vibe with certain people. usually has to do with compatibility. if the pheromones smell wrong, or sour, they might not be the person for you, but if they smell nice, and it’s something that soothes you then you’re probably compatible.” 

“Like, dating compatible?”

“as in just compatible. doesn’t have to be romantic, not everyone’s down for that. besides, this works for kids meeting other kids too. they’ll probably not get along with the other kid that smells awful to them.”

Understandable. 

“So, you won’t be friends with anyone who’s scent you don’t like?” You ask, curiously. He shakes his head. 

“nah, just more unlikely. i had a friend once who’s scent i hated, but hung around them anyway.” 

“Who was that?” You ask without thinking. 

“muffet.” 

Ah. 

Well, maybe it’s time to steer the conversation in a different direction. Muffet seems to be a topic that gets Papyrus very riled up. You’ve assumed that their falling out was a bad one, and you’re kind of surprised that Papyrus answered your question at all when she was the answer. Clearing your throat, you murmur. 

“I see...um, so what else does it mean if our souls are connected.” You recall Sans’s words from back when you’d come home from the street fair, and get an idea of what one might be. Chewing on the inside of your lip, you push through the anxiety of the possible answer to this, and add, “Does it mean if I die, you die?”

“yeah, it does.” He doesn’t beat around the bush, nor does he lie to you, “my soul is weaker than yours, if you died it would be like...like i was missing big chunks. it wouldn’t be able to handle the strain, and i’d fall down.”

“And me?”

“if i died?” You nod, and he shakes his head, “your soul is stronger. it’d survive, but it would feel like a half life.”

“Is that why Joining Babies are so important?” 

He nods, “yup. extends the human soulmate’s lifespan to match the monster’s.”

“Are there any other ways to do it?”

“sure, could hang around a bunch of mages for a long period of time, but it’s gotta be a big group, and there’s not a plethora of them out there with the skill to do this one yet. another is to have another mage delve fully into your soul to unlock it. this one i’ve heard about from asgore who says it apparently feels extremely invading according to what the human’s have told him, so not a lot of people chose it back in the day if they weren’t born a mage.”

“Understandable. So, there’s three options, that’s good to know.”

Papyrus tilts his skull, “chip, you don’t have to become a mage, if you don’t want to be one. i’d never ask that of you, and besides, it’s not something you need to worry about right now, okay?” He scoots a little closer, “let’s just enjoy the fact that we’ve learned something important.”

“Which is?”

“that you are so head over heels in love with my fantastic self!” he dramatically cries before falling onto the bed, your laughter following him. 

“I do love your fantastic self.” You agree, and he grins up at you.

“i knew it!”

“You found me out!” You join in, “Whatever shall I do? My deepest secret, exposed!” 

“you shall come kiss me is what you shall do! kiss your bubba!”

Snorting, you move to hover over him, your arms on either side of him, “Admitting you’re my bubba now, huh?”

“i will forever, and always be your bubba, love.”

Your soul swells hearing that new little pet name, but you know you can’t give him the kiss he’s looking for. Not right now, but soon. Right now, you need to bring something else to Papyrus’s attention he seems to have forgotten. 

“Papy, we still need to talk to Sans about you moving in with me.”

His smile falters, and after a moment, he sighs, looking significantly less pleased then he’d been before. 

“yeah, i know.”

“C’mon bubba, let’s go do that.” He whines, and you kiss his forehead, “Tell you what. If you come do this now, when we get back, I will give you all the kisses you want. Payment in kisses, how about that?”

He thinks about this offer for a short time, but eventually sighs, and nods, “okay, but i’m seriously gonna be coming for those kisses. you better not go back on your payment.”

“I would never, my good sir.” You offer him a hand, and help him back into a sitting position. He grins as he sits up. 

“you better not.” He purrs. 

Grinning, you stand, offering your hand to him once more, this time to help him off the bed which he takes, but you don’t let go this time. Continuing to hold his hand, you lead him out of the guest room, back up the stairs, and into the living room once again. Like you figured they would be, Sans, and Shiloh are still hanging around, although Shiloh has moved to the kitchen. It seems Sans had been making some type of cookie since she’s eating one right now. Walking over, the two in the kitchen notice you both straight away, their attention now on you. Shiloh smiles, and holds out a cookie to you.

“Want one?”

You take it from her, it’s a cute little thing with frosting on it, “Sure, smells good.” you nibble on it, glancing at Papyrus who’s feeling, and looking a bit stiff. You bump your shoulder against his, “Papy?”

He doesn’t say anything. Papyrus just keeps looking at Sans who in turn is looking at him. The older brother seems to get that Papyrus wants to talk to him though despite the lack of communication since he comes around the counter to stand in front of his younger brother, and starts waiting patiently. Thankfully, Papyrus doesn’t disappoint, and this time, you think he’ll get his point across. Hopefully, anyway. 

Papyrus blinks, looking down at Sans as he finally says quietly, “i’m moving out, sans. it’s not that i hate living with you. i’ve always loved being with you, i changed everything, and worked my ass off when we surfaced so we could keep living together. you are my older brother, but you shouldn’t have me hanging off you your whole life. you’ve started your family, and i couldn’t be happier for you, but sans this house isn’t mine. my home isn’t here anymore.” He smiles, and raises your joined hands bringing them to press against his chest, “it’s wherever chip is.”

Sans looks tense, but he’s trying to listen to Papyrus. You can see that much. He shifts his weight to his other foot. 

“CHIP IS ALWAYS WELCOME HERE. YOU KNOW YOU BOTH CAN ALWAYS JUST LIVE HERE, YES?” 

This is his last ditch effort, and you almost feel bad when Papyrus shakes his head, “no, sans.” Thankfully, his voice is soft, “we need our space too. let me go, sans. i’m strong enough now, and i’ll be okay.”

“YOU BETTER BE.” he growls, his mismatched eye lights flying to you, and suddenly you’re now his focus, startling you, “AND YOU BETTER TAKE CARE OF HIM. SOMETHING EXTREMELY PRECIOUS TO ME IS NOW IN YOUR CARE, UNDERSTOOD?”

“Like I said earlier Sans, my priority is Papyrus. I love him.”

He nods, but even from here, and without any bond to speak of, you can feel Sans’s sadness. 

“I WILL MISS YOU, PAPY.” He says this so gently, and with Papyrus’s nickname that it has you wanting to cry. 

“i’ll be like a fifteen minutes away, you idiot.” Papyrus reaches out to pat Sans’s skull which the older brother allows, “come visit me whenever.”

“You’re always welcome, Sans.” Your gaze switches to Shiloh, “You too Shiloh.”

“Thank you.” She whispers, her hands coming to rest on Sans’s shoulders. 

Of the people in the room besides Sans himself, only she understands how he’s feeling right now, but if you had to take a guess, you’d say Sans is both trying to be supportive, while simultaneously feeling devastated. You don’t blame Sans. After spending five hundred years with the little brother he raised, and now having to see him leave would be so hard. To know that this time, he’s not going to be moving back must hurt. It’s no wonder he can’t hide how sad he feels, his small fists clenched at his sides as his shoulders shake. Papyrus must see it too since he tsks, and with a smile let’s go of your hand. 

“c’mon sans, don’t be makin’ that face. i’m sure you won’t miss me that much.” He goes to give Sans what looks like a hug, “after all, once i’m gone, you won’t have someone doing this to you.”

“DOING WHA-”

Sans ends up being cut off as Papyrus who apparently only looked like he was going to hug Sans since he instead dips his hand into a very large bowl of what looks like frosting. The older brother had probably been putting that on the cookies, and Papyrus with the biggest shit eating grin, promptly smooshes the big glob he’d picked up in Sans’s face.

You gape, mouth full on hanging open as does Shiloh as Papyrus cackles, and immediately starts running. He doesn’t even wait to see if Sans is pissed, but the moment you watch Sans with both hands wipe the icing from his sockets, you know it was the right move. 

“PAPYRUS!” Sans screeches, his thundering voice causing the cupboards to rattle, “GET BACK HERE THIS INSTANT YOU LITTLE FUCKER!”

Sans takes off, running after Papyrus leaving you, and Shiloh in the kitchen with matching disbelieving expressions. Glancing at her, you raise your brows, and point over your shoulder. 

“Sans just swore.”

She starts laughing loudly which joins with the sound of small things crashing here, and there as the two brother’s run around the house. You wouldn’t want to be Papyrus when Sans catches him, but you can’t help it, and end up joining Shiloh with your own laughter starting. The situation is just so ridiculous, but from the warm, loving feeling floating in your chest right now, you know Papyrus is loving it even as a hint of sadness sits in there as well. The two brother’s would miss living with one another, but they’d be alright. They’re growing, they’re moving forward with their lives. 

They’ll be alright, you just know it.     

Chapter 19: Moving In

Summary:

It's time for some Papyrus POV! It's also time for him to move in, and get an insight into his feelings.

Notes:

Sorry for the wait!

NSFW Warning!

Moving in took longer than we expected. It wasn't like bam, I got to move in the next day, and everything was just dandy. Chip wanted to add me to everything in regards to the house which was cute of him, but that took some time. That meant I didn't get to start moving my stuff until a week after we decided we wanted to live together. Stuck my moving date close to my birthday, but that was never a big deal seeing as I'm only turning five hundred and one. 

Everyone came out to help whether willing, or unwilling. I say that because I'm pretty sure Felix is here under duress, and he's making it very known that he hates everything about this. Even Maris is here, but she's just supervising from a safe location, and squealing each time Sans, or Shiloh comes through the door. Jude’s been good to stick close to her to keep an eye on her since the kid can't do much, or carry anything heavy since hey, he's ten. It's not his fault he's little. Which just leaves the rest of us to do the heavy lifting, but Chris and Chip are like machines. They don't seem tired at all, and I must admit I liked it when it got too warm, leading Chip to put on a simple tank top. I enjoy some good eye candy as much as the next guy when moving heavy items. 

All of my things go into Chip’s spare room, or what is now my room. There had already been a bed in there, but Chris took that to do something with, I'm not entirely sure. He might be storing it, or selling it, I have no idea, nor do I really care if I'm honest. The important thing is it left the room empty for my own bed to be moved, but I doubt I'll be sleeping in it a lot. Why would I when I can just get into Chip’s, and sleep there instead? 

I place a box into my new room, hearing a familiar clinking sound from inside when I do. My sobriety chips must be in this one. Glancing over my shoulder, I swiftly move it so it's hidden behind and beneath others. The last thing I need is for Chip to find these. He's not ready for my secret yet...okay maybe it’s because I’m not ready to tell him. I’m too afraid. Maybe someday I will, but it’s definitely not today. Just as I’m moving back from my rearranging, Sans comes in to place another box near me and I breathe a sigh of relief that no one saw what I’d been doing. 

"I CAN'T BELIEVE YOU HAD THIS MUCH JUNK IN YOUR ROOM. WE'RE LITERALLY MOVING ONE ROOM, WHY IS THERE SO MUCH?" 

"i have a way of storing things." I tease, and he rolls his eye lights, making me laugh. I always love this back and forth with Sans. I’d miss it now that we’re not living together. He leaves the room with a huff, but first stands aside to let Chip bring something else into the room. My soulmate places it, then stops with a quick sigh and wipes off his forehead, giving me a smile, "tired?" I ask. He shakes his head. 

"Nah, it's just hot out today, so a bit sweaty if anything."

I know he is, I can smell it. His scent is heavy around him, and it lingers in a sweet way that makes me want to jump him. Okay, maybe not in a sweet way, more arousing than anything else. I keep wondering if this is how he'd smell sweating at a very different type of activity. Just as good to get the magic and heart pumping though. 

"you can take a break, you know." I offer, and he shakes his head. 

"We're almost done, and I think if I sit down, Felix might kill me." He chuckles. Stars, I love that sound. 

Walking towards him, I let my shoulder bump into his feeling the dampness to his skin against my boney shoulder. It was a good day for me to also wear a tank top, except now all I can think about is his body pressed against mine, sweating, caressing, and- 

"You okay?" 

His voice snaps me out of my daydream, and I blink, glancing at him. He smirks. 

"Did I break you from a good daydream?" 

"yes, it was amazing, and you ruined it!" I sigh, dramatically. 

It's probably best that he did that honestly. I need to get my horniness under control, jeez. Chip chuckles, and presses a kiss to my cheek, his lips soft and perfect. I can't help but smile at the gesture. 

"You'll manage." He teases back, leaving the room to continue grabbing my stuff.   

I watch as he goes, enjoying the movement of his body, and can't help myself from taking a glance at his very fine behind. Unfortunately, I'm caught in this act by Shiloh coming into the room as he leaves. She gives me a look, her brow raising as she smirks. She's not dumb, she knows what I was doing, and I huff. 

"shut it." 

She chuckles, and places the box near me, "I didn't say anything!" 

"you’re thinking it." 

Shiloh’s smirk widens, "Have you two even…?" She trails off while pointing between the door, and me. 

"don't think that's any of your business." 

"That's a no then." She teases, and I reach over, pushing her head, making her squawk with glee, "Weren't you sleeping in his room the whole time he was staying with us?" 

"that doesn't mean we were fucking. just cause you and sans couldn't keep it in your pants doesn't mean i can't." 

"Hey, don't be jealous that I'm getting it daily, nightly, and ever so rightly while you're not!" 

"please, as if you two are still getting it on all the time with a baby to care for." I call her out even though I detected no lie. She waggles her brow at me. 

"You'd be surprised when we can squeeze that stuff in."

"gross." 

"WHAT’S GROSS?" 

My brother returns, placing another box then stops to figure out what we're talking about. I point at his soon to be wife. 

"she's telling me how much you two bang." 

"I was not!" She pushes my shoulder, "You dork!" 

"she was. she used the phrase daily, nightly and ever so rightly." Hey, if she’s gonna say it, I'm allowed to put her on blast. 

"REALLY PRINCESS?" Sans sighs, and Shiloh huffs, before pointing at me. 

"Yeah well, Paps and Chip haven't even done it yet!"

"Well, that's not something every father gets to walk in on." 

Shiloh squeaks in embarrassment, while I find myself flushing as Chris walks into the room looking amused. Neat, awesome, cool. This is exactly what I want my soulmate’s father to think of when he sees me. Having an apparent chit chat about banging his son, or lack thereof. Worst part is that Shiloh and Sans book it out of there, leaving me with the mess they created! Why was my sex life, or lack of even their business in the first place? 

Chris chuckles after placing his box with the others, and walks over to me. He pats my cheek in a way I've seen him do with his sons. It's the way he conveys affection, and the fact that he does it with me fills me with warmth. 

"No need to worry, son. I'm not gonna say anything. I’m also extremely aware that Christopher is an adult, and that eventually you two will probably engage in a sexual relationship." He winks at me with this smirk. Is this actually happening? Someone pinch me. Wait, I have no skin…

"uh…" I start eloquently, "thank you?" 

Genius IQ where?

Chris just pats my cheek again, and off he goes leaving me feeling winded. Did I just get hit by a bus? I gotta leave this room, it's cursed. If there's more than one person in here apparently we need to talk about Chip and I fucking, and I only wanna do that with him. Not his Dad. 

Hurrying after Chris, I get back to work, running from the cursed room. Begone foul demons! You shan't get me today! 

Returning to work, I notice that once everyone else stops slacking off, and joking around, the move ends up going pretty quickly. In no time at all, all my things are placed inside my new bedroom, my bed rebuilt, as well as my desk. The only thing left to do is to empty the boxes, but I can do that myself over the next few days. I don't need help with that. Chip, the gentle soul he is, and a generous one, buys pizza for everyone as a thank you once all the heavy lifting is done. I woulda said thanks suckers, bye, but he felt the need to treat everyone. I fear for the future of my wallet with this man, but for some reason I find myself not caring as much as I normally would. Guess Chip gets a free pass. He is pretty special.

Due to the feast of cheese, and tomato sauce, it ends up being pretty late before everyone leaves, but I still make sure to stop Sans before he goes. There's something important I need to give him. Just as Sans is putting on his shoes, I dig into my pocket, gaining his attention. I made sure everyone had already gone outside before doing this. There’s no way I was gonna do this in front of everyone else. A touchy feely moment, with everyone around? No thank you. Pulling out what I need to give him, he stares at it for a few seconds before tentatively reaching out for the item. 

"KEYS? ARE THEY TO OUR...MY HOUSE? YOU CAN KEEP THOSE PAPYRUS." 

"no, they're keys to this house." I motion around to emphasize, "they're for you. i asked chip to get another set cut for you. we meant what we said sans, you're welcome any time. you won't even need us to let you in." 

My brother hesitates, his gaze coming to linger upon the tiny metal keys sitting in the palm of his hand. His fingers curl, and enclose over them, his shoulders sagging in a way that almost conveys defeat. Were the keys a bad idea? I shift my weight awkwardly. 

"uh...if you don't want them, i can-!" 

Cut off, I suddenly find my older brother yanking me by the shirt, and pulling me into a hug. His arms wrap around me, my socket widening. Sans and I aren't a huggy family, so I didn't expect this, but I don't hesitate to return the gentle gesture given to me by my normally rigid older brother. 

"I WILL MISS YOU." He whispers, his hold tightening, and his skull pressed against mine. I bury my face into his shoulder as much as I can, breathing in his familiar, and comforting scent. 

"i...i'll miss you too." I reply. Sans’s hand comes up to scratch the back of my skull. 

"NO MATTER WHAT’S HAPPENED IN THE PAST. NO MATTER WHAT YOU MAY THINK. KNOW THAT I AM SO PROUD OF YOU PAPYRUS. I AM SO PROUD OF THE MONSTER YOU'VE BECOME." 

Emotions well up inside me threatening to spill over. It's not fair of him to pull this right as he's heading out the door! Giving him a squeeze, I murmur back. 

"i'm only the way i am thanks to you." 

He laughs lightly, "OH, I DON'T THINK THAT'S ENTIRELY TRUE. YOU'VE ALWAYS BEEN INDEPENDENT, EVEN WHEN LITTLE." 

Finally the two of us separate, but I find myself holding onto the sleeve of his shirt, not quite able to let go just yet. It's as if letting go of his shirt is like letting go of him. I don't know if I'm ready just yet for that. 

"sans…" I murmur, and he tilts his skull, "you…" I grip his shirt sleeve tighter, "you should know that at times in my life i did wonder what our mothers were like, and yes times where i blamed myself for their deaths." He suddenly looks pained hearing my words, "if i'd never been born, our mother never would’ve died, and our other mother wouldn’t have either, but…" My grip loosens a little, but I'm still holding on, "i never once yearned for them. never once felt like i was cheated out of having parents. i never needed them because i had you. it's no secret that me moving out is hard on you. it's hard for me too, and i'll miss you."  

That pained look on Sans’s face fades away, leaving a thoughtful one. He reaches up to place his hand upon mine as it clutches onto his sleeve. 

"I AM...HAPPY TO HEAR THAT, BUT…" he first trails off a little as if thinking what to say next before smiling, and closing his sockets, "YOU NEVER KILLED THEM, PAPYRUS. THE MOTHER WHO BIRTHED US WAS WEAK, AND SICKLY. SHE KNEW THE RISKS OF HAVING TWO CHILDREN SO FEW YEARS APART, BUT SHE DID IT ANYWAY." He opens his sockets to look at me, "SHE SANG SUCH A PRETTY SONG FOR YOU AS SHE HELD YOU FOR THE FIRST TIME TO SOOTHE YOUR CRIES. AT THE TIME I WAS TOO YOUNG TO UNDERSTAND, BUT NOW THAT I HAVE MY OWN CHILD I CAN SEE HOW DESPERATELY SHE WANTED YOU." I've never heard this before, leaving me stunned, "SHE LOVED YOU WITH EVERYTHING SHE WAS THE SECOND YOU WERE IN HER ARMS. YOU WERE SOMETHING SHE'D NEVER REGRET, THAT'S WHAT I BELIEVE, AND SHE'D NEVER GO BACK TO REDO IT JUST SO SHE COULD LIVE." 

“i...thanks, sans.” I murmur, smiling at him. Sans already returning the gesture, let go of my hand, and I finally release his sleeve.

As my fingers retreat from the fabric, five hundred years of love, laughter, and tears go with it. All the good times, as well as the bad times we shared, but somehow the negative ones didn’t seem so big now. The positive ones are what’s lingering, and it fills me with a nostalgic warmth I didn’t expect. I would miss living with my older brother, but I knew we’d be alright, and nothing was going to change about our relationship. We were going to be as close as before. Hell, maybe even more so now that we’re not under each other’s feet all the time. 

Giving me a nod as if he knew what I was thinking, Sans turns, and heads out the door just as Chip is coming inside. My soulmate smiles at my brother, and quietly thanks him for his help while Sans murmurs that it was no trouble. I watch as he walks to his car, his own soulmate waiting for him as mine comes to stand beside me. Chip waits, and allows me to watch from the front door as Sans gets into his car. I feel his arm around my waist, and his side pressed against mine in a comforting manner. He stands, and waits as I watch Sans drive away. Only then do I finally shut the door, the two of us alone at last. He kisses my shoulder, allowing me to relax. 

"You okay?" He asks gently, and I nod. It's just like him to worry. 

"yeah, i'm fine. it'll just take some getting used to. haven't had a new roommate in five hundred years." I joke. Chip chuckles, 

"I did overhear Shiloh mention something about her dog at dinner though. You okay leaving him behind?" 

Little Buddy flashes through my mind with his little butt dance, and dumb face. I'd miss him, but I nod nonetheless. 

"he was never my dog to begin with, he's shiloh's. she let me take him once when i lived on my own for a while, but that was so i wouldn't be lonely. this time, i already got a roommate." 

"Hopefully, I don't disappoint." He teases, moving away from me to start cleaning up the kitchen from dinner. I follow him, figuring I'd actually help for once. 

"trust me sweetheart, the one thing you can't do is disappoint me." I pick up some dirty plates, and start going for the dishwasher.

"Aw, sweet talker." He coos, immediately taking those plates from my hands, "I can take care of this. You can go get unpacked, and settle a little. I expect it'll be weird for a while." 

I shrug, "maybe, but you're here, and your scent is everywhere. it's comforting." 

"You like the way I smell?" 

"you have no idea." I purr before turning around, and leaving him in the kitchen, feeling the small trickle of glee that comes from his soul. Adorable. 

Heading for my new room, I immediately go for the box I'd hidden earlier. If I know Chip the way I do, he'll be in here soon to help me unpack. He's too nice not to, which means I've only got a short amount of time to hide what needs to be hidden. Quickly and quietly, I dig to find the box I needed, and rip it open to indeed find my sobriety chips inside just like I suspected, the light from the overhead light glinting off them. Normally, I'd be so proud of these and what I’ve accomplished, but now all I see in their reflection is my mistakes, my fears. If he knew, would he leave? Would he let me explain, or hate me instantly? I don't want to chance it, so for now I’ll hide them inside the lower cupboard of my bedside table. Chip will never snoop through there without my permission.

The moment that cupboard door squeaks shut, I’m able to relax. It's as if that simple piece of painted wood would hold my secrets, and protect them always, leading me into feeling a lot more secure. It was a shallow type of security, but it made everything easier as I continued to unpack my things slowly. It's unfortunately not a quick process, but neither had been packing it in the first place. After the first few boxes, my hunch on Chip coming to help comes true as he knocks on the door frame to announce his presence, then comes in. Even him doing something as simple as that makes my soul leap. I’m such a simp. 

"you don't gotta knock, you're always welcome." I inform him. 

"Eh, habit." He replies, moving to grab a box, "Want some help?" 

"if by help, you mean…" I grab his arm with a cheeky grin, and pull him down onto my unmade bed, "snuggle up with me, then yes." 

He huffs, but is still grinning on top of me, "Your bed isn't even made yet. C'mon, we can play later."  Chip tries to get up, and I whine.

"noooo, for the first time in forever we're alone!" I emphasize tugging him back against me, "no brothers, no dads, no brother’s soulmates to interrupt! it's just us!" I pout, "c'mon, i can unpack later." I then tried the puppy dog eyes, "please?" 

It works like a charm. Chip’s expression softens, and I watch as he internally debates before finally sighing.  

"Okay, you're right." Yes! "But let's go to a bed with actual sheets on it." He stands, pulling me with him. I let him, but never once relinquished his hand even as he guided me to his bedroom. 

Entering, he actually startles me by suddenly letting go of my hand to grab me by the waist, and toss me onto the bed. I can't stop the squeak that leaves me at the action, nor the stunned expression I know I'm sporting as he laughs, and climbs onto the bed with me. 

"that was hot." I breathe out, pulling him against me, feeling how his body molds against mine.

"Want me to toss you more often, bubba?" He teases, his own voice breathy. 

"fuck yes, any time, any day." 

"Mm, I may take you up on that someday soon." 

"you’re such a tease." 

Another chuckle from him as he moves to draw me against his chest, allowing me to lay, and listen to the delicate drumming of his heartbeat. I love that sound. The sound that reassures me that he's here with me and alive, but there's a sound underneath that I love even more. A rhythmic melody that syncs with my own so easily. His soul beat really is the most beautiful sound in the world. I could listen to it all day. 

"I love you." He whispers out as one of his hands comes up to tenderly brush against the back of my skull, his hushed declaration making me giddy.

"i love you too." I return, nuzzling my cheek against his chest. He just pulls me tighter against him in response which I'm perfectly fine with. 

I don't know how long the two of us laid there, wrapped in each other's arms, and loving the comfort only each other brings. It's long enough that the two of us seem to fall asleep since I'm woken later by the sounds of Chip moving around. He's a bit unsteady on his feet as he moves, so I know he's only just gotten up. I whine to show my displeasure at both being woken up, and him leaving the bed. 

"come back." I get out hoarsely. Chip replies, sounding equally sleepy. 

"Gotta go brush my teeth 'n stuff. S'not good to just sleep without doing that." 

I groan, knowing he's right, and with a little effort pull myself up off the bed to follow after him. I just wish I didn't feel like Gumby as I meander to the bathroom nearby, my limbs not entirely in control. Thankfully, I don't need total motor control to simply brush my teeth along with Chip, although I do leave him to do his other business once we're done cleaning our teeth. That's something that I feel can remain a mystery in our relationship, not that I have any illusions as to what humans do in bathrooms. I just don't need to be privy to it.

Not bothering to go back to my room tonight, I stagger back to his room, and undress fully. Since that night that Chip said he was fine with me sleeping naked with him, I've continued to do so. Chip still wears his boxers, but to each their own. Getting under the warm covers, I snuggle into the pillow, a tiny snuffling noise leaving me as I do. This whole bed smells just like him, making me shiver in glee. I really am living here with him, aren't I? 

Chip joins a few minutes later, and dresses down completely. I will admit that I do sneak a peek, taking in the image of his perfect naked behind before it's covered by the boxers he slips on. He turns around to flick off the lights, and sees me watching, his smirk growing. 

"Like what you see?" He asks, still sounding so sleepy. I hum. 

"course. now get in here so i can touch." 

The light goes out as he hits the switch, dousing us in utter darkness that takes me one, or two socket blinks to adjust to. Skeleton monsters have excellent night vision which makes it very easy for me to watch as he slips back into bed with me, my hands wrapping around him to land right on that ass I'd been admiring earlier. Breathy snickering meets my ear, and a gentle kiss presses against my forehead just before my hands are removed from his ass. Ah, it was blissful while it lasted. Doesn't stop me from whining tiredly though at the loss of contact. 

With a bit of shuffling, Chip shifts himself, and turns around to settle in with me acting as the big spoon. I can handle that. The whine in my throat quickly dies, and I yank him against me, burrowing my skull into the back of his neck. Chip sighs while my hand skims over his stomach, feeling how his skin reacts to my touch. How it shivers and twitches until my hand finds the waistband of his boxers. I tug upwards, letting it snap against his beautiful skin lightly. 

"y'know this position gives me amazing access, right?" 

"Go to sleep, bubba." He replies, but I can hear how amused he sounds. 

I probably shouldn't push it, but when have I ever listened to myself? Besides, I always push the envelope, it's just who I am. So, with little effort, my fingers begin to slip underneath that elastic waistband. Chip says nothing, but I keep my ears open for a firm no, or stop as I keep going, my fingers trailing down the wisps of hair that's there. I let my thumb, still outside his boxers, brush against his stomach while I continue onwards. 

Still, Chip says nothing. Even when I reach the base of him, feeling that yes he's still mostly soft, but there's a bit of firmness there, hopefully meaning he's enjoying this. With a simple nibble on his neck, I feel him shift, his back arching which forces his head back against me. I'm quick to move so he lands on my shoulder, while mine goes to his opposite one to whisper in his ear while biting on his earlobe. 

"should i stop?" 

By now I can feel how he grows harder underneath my fingertips. I haven't attempted to grasp him fully yet, waiting to hear his breathy answer which blessedly comes out as a…

"No." 

Smirking, I finally move to wrap my hand around him fully, feeling how hard he's gotten from my simple touches and words. Guess I'm not the only one who's pent up, huh? I give one gentle stroke, making him shiver before I yank the hem of his boxers down to free him, the cooler air outside his clothing causing him to tremble once more. Fuck, I want to see, I want to taste, but for now, I'll settle with only touching as I begin giving him slow lazy strokes. His breathing increases at my actions, and I kiss his cheek in response. 

While I move, his precum gathers, allowing me to coat him a little with it. He certainly doesn't make as much as a monster, but it would suffice for now. We're sort of doing this on the fly, but it seems that he was thinking the same thing since his arm reaches out, and pulls open a drawer on his bedside table. I hear how he haphazardly digs inside until he finds his prize, and offers it to me. Smirking, I take the lube from his hand, and throw the blankets back, hearing him whine at the cold. I kissed his cheek in hopes of soothing him once again, but I knew he'd be whining again in a minute. I'm far too riled up, and eager to properly warm this lube in my hand before I both put a few drops in my hand, then on him, making him jump. He whines again. 

"You jerk." He mumbles, and I bite his shoulder as I chuckle, my hand already back on him able to move faster now. Chip groans loudly, and I savour that sound. 

"am i still a jerk?" I tease, squeezing as I move my hand, stopping at his head where I let my thumb swipe. 

"Yes, but I'll forgive you for now." He breathes out, "Fuck, Papyrus…" he moans, my hand still going, creating a squelching sound from the slickness created by the lube that fills the room. 

With my free hand, I snake it underneath his jaw, and turn his head to the side facing upwards. He's panting hard as I shift the rest of my body, my hand never stopping until I can finally kiss him. I hear how he gasps, and I don't even have to work to get his mouth open since he does it all on his own. His hand flies up to the back of my skull, pulling me more into the kiss as my tongue finds his. A whimper escapes his throat when my magic interacts with him as our tongues move together. I know he likes how it feels, I can tell by the fact that he grows even more stiff between my fingers. 

Little sounds are coming from him. Just these tiny delicious moans and whimpers depending on where I touch, where I squeeze. I finally understand why Chip wanted to savour the moment after he'd gotten me off. Those noises will linger and I want them all to myself, I don't want to share. If that makes me greedy then so be it, but I make the extra effort to will my ecto not to form. I'm naked, and the last thing this needs is for me to suddenly have my hardened dick against his ass. Although, I have the feeling he's into that. 

I move back from the kiss, snaking my tongue out to lick his lips like the shit I am. Chip just groans in response, arching into my touch while I begin nipping at his jaw being careful that my teeth don't break his delicate skin. Going lower, I leave little kisses down his neck but stop at his jugular to press my teeth there feeling how it pulses underneath my touch. Opening my mouth I let my tongue glide across that perfect beat, hearing him gasp, and moan out.

"P-Papy…" My name becoming more of a whimper in his throat. 

He's close, I can tell. So am I if I'm honest. All the noises he's making are really doing it for me, the way his body feels arching, and writhing against mine is all so stimulating that even with my best efforts, I couldn't stop my ecto from forming. Chip has to feel it. I'm pressed right up against him, hard as hell and aching for a release of my own. I try to remind myself I might not get it, but my soulmate has other plans.

"Wait…" He breathes out, and my hand instantly stops. He says wait, or stop and I do. 

Chip lifts my hand off him and I fight down the urge to whine in disappointment. I'd been looking forward to hearing him finish and all the sounds that came with it. Luckily, it seems Chip would still grant me that since all he does is turn to face me, surprising me, even more so when he presses his cock against mine, a shiver pulled from me at the motion. I instantly know what he wants, my hand going back to clasp not just him, but myself as well between my hand. Despite the darkness of the room, I can see him smile, his own hand reaching up to pull my skull towards him, his lips colliding with my mouth in another kiss as I begin moving.

Every stroke of my hand, each thrust of his hips and mine between my fingers feels electric. Tiny shocks of absolute bliss that radiated up my spine to create a euphoria as I whimper into that kiss along with him. I barely register pulling from his lips, my climax getting so close as I whisper out. 

"f-fuck…i wanna fuck you so badly…" 

Chip's hand at my back gives a gentle scratch upwards making me gasp, and throw my head back allowing him perfect access to my neck. He takes it, and moans out against my vertebrae, his breath warm, and tingling. 

"You have no idea...h-how badly I wanna fuck you." He breathily replies, and kisses my throat just before sucking hard. 

I keen loudly, urging him to keep going. My hand isn't even moving anymore, our hips are. Thrusting into my hand slick with both lube and precum, our cocks press against one another perfectly like a key fitting a lock. We were made for each other. 

"fuck, fuck…" I feel my orgasm fast approaching, that hot feeling from below and the pressure unbearable, "c-chip...i...i love you." I whimper out. 

Chip murmurs against my neck, "I love you too, bubba." He gives my neck another kiss, sucking along the vertebrae there once again and I'm done for. 

With a gasp, and a whimpering moan, I climax, rutting against him as I do, feeling him not far behind and I finally hear it. His keening, whimpering moan as he finishes against me, and how he shakes a little in my grasp. It's the most amazing sound in the world, and I try to commit it to memory. I wanted to remember this, and I can't help but thank the stars that I'm sober, because for once maybe I can. 

We both breathe heavily as we come down from our highs. Chip, who'd still been pressed against my neck, moves so he can press his forehead against mine. I nuzzle against him, breathing in his scent, and the sweet smell of our almost love making. It makes me shiver to think of how sweet the air would be when we actually do fuck. 

"Mm, you wanted that all day, didn't you?" He chuckles. My teeth quirk into a smile. 

"was i obvious?" 

"Kept staring at my ass." His eyes are open now, lidded, allowing me to stare into their depths, "Although, I may have been trying to tempt you by changing into a tank top." 

I burst into laughter. He wanted it just as much as I did, my soul soaring and beating so fast I swear it's about to just manifest itself without my permission. 

"ah, you evil temptress! whatever shall i do now that i'm caught in your web?" 

"Help me clean up and change the sheets?" He snickers, "We uh...made a mess." 

He's not lying. Our mixing fluids sat on the sheets, and each other as a reminder of what we'd just done, but it's a beautiful reminder.

I kiss his nose, "i suppose i can help with that." 

With some reluctance, we both got out of bed, first taking the time to clean up, allowing a bit of cheeky touching to happen, along with laughter, then the sheets changed. Once done, we hop back onto the clean bed, pulling the comforter over us and snuggling against one another. Chip sighs. 

"I'm glad you're here." He whispers. 

"me too." I reply, honestly. 

It won't be easy. I'm sure there'll be times we argue, and times we don't get along, but thinking of all the better times has me excited. All the laughter and time spent together will make it all worth it. I can barely stand the anticipation that creates, but even in spite of that, I slowly begin drifting to sleep, comforted by his touch, the sound of him breathing softly and the smell of his scent all around me. 

Thankfully, it's a peaceful sleep. I don't tumble through nightmares that'll have me freaking out when I wake up. Dreams of drug fueled hazes, blood and a death that's all my fault. Instead, I simply fall asleep and later wake as the sunlight from his window hits my face. Blinking my sockets open, I slowly look towards the window, squinting in the bright lighting and groaning. Trying to hide from it, I pull the covers closer to my skull, but realize by doing so that he's not with me. Now I'm really awake. 

Hand reaching out, I brush the spot he'd been, still feeling that it's cool to the touch, meaning he left a bit ago. Did he go to work? He didn't even say goodbye. Feeling slightly dejected, I sit up in bed and rub my skull. Maybe he wasn't okay with last night? Did I fuck up somehow again? Memories of what had happened with Shiloh over a year ago enters my thoughts, making me feel sick. I almost want to vomit at the thought, my hands gripping onto the comforter as a slight panic seeps into my soul. 

No, Chip would stop me. He wouldn't just go along with it because I wanted it...but was I too pushy? Did I-

"Oh, you're awake." 

I snap out of it, head raising to find him standing in the doorway, his smile bright. My soul thumps painfully in my chest realizing he's still here. Chip jabs over his shoulder. 

"I made breakfast, you want some?" 

I want you. 

Not verbalizing that, I instead nod, "yeah, just let me get dressed." 

He returns my nod, retreating from the doorway back to the kitchen. Sighing in relief over knowing he's still here and I didn't fuck up, I slowly get out of bed to meander over to my room without a second thought. If he sees me naked, he sees me naked. Big whoop. All my clothes are in my room, so I'm kinda left with little option unless I want to wear my dirty clothes from yesterday. 

Getting dressed, I slip on some sweatpants, a tank, and slide my favourite black and purple hoodie over my shoulders. Today was going to be a bit of a day, so having my favourite hoodie might make it a bit better. 

Leaving my room, I go to the kitchen where I find him sitting and already eating but across from him is a plate just for me. Plopping myself into the seat, I start eating, loving that he's doing his best to cook for me even though he firstly doesn't have to, and secondly is actually better at it then he thinks. I'm enjoying it anyway as I gobble it down.

"What're your plans for today?" He asks, and my eating slows. 

I can't tell him the truth. Knowing what I really have to do, I can't tell him. A gnawing, sick feeling forms in my stomach as I realize I have to lie, or give away my secret. 

"i gotta work. you?" 

"A few errands. Will you be back before, or after dinner?" 

"before." I smile despite feeling like a scumbag and hypocrite for lying, "why? gonna get all done up for me?" 

"Maybe." He smirks back, "You'll just have to wait and see." 

That I will. 

Both of us finish our breakfast, and I actually help clean up this time. I'm oddly a little more motivated to do that with him than I had been with Sans. Probably because Chip is cuter. Besides, getting to see him so thankful for my help is always worth it. 

Finishing with the dishes, I go get myself fully ready for the day, pretending I'm going to work. In reality, I have to see my therapist today, but not only that, I have an N.A. meeting this afternoon. That's what I'm really hiding from Chip. I just can't seem to slip that into a conversation casually. Like, hey babe I've got an appointment with my therapist this morning, and a Narcotics Anonymous meeting in the afternoon! Thanks, love you, bye! It just wouldn't work out in my opinion. 

Tossing everything I'd need into the backpack I usually take to work, I finally head out to get myself to my appointment. I'm surprised when I find Chip waiting, tossing his keys between his hands, shoes on. 

"hey." I call out softly, and he turns to smile at me. 

"Hey, figured you'd want a ride, and I got errands in town anyway."

He really didn’t need to do this. Seriously, I can teleport, but since I’ve never done that with him yet, or around him, I take him up on that offer. It’s more fun when I can startle people with my shortcutting anyway. Chip just heads out the door with me following behind, and takes me to my job at the gas station I work at. I’ll just shortcut from here to my therapists. That’s not a big deal at all, and he’d be none the wiser. Unbuckling my seatbelt, I go to get out, my bag in my hands, but he stops me. I glance at him in confusion. 

“everything okay?” I ask, worried. 

“Yeah, I just need to steal this from you.” 

He leans across the car, and gives me a quick, soft kiss that has me melting. When he pulls back, he explains. 

“Can’t let you go to work without a goodbye kiss, right?”

Holy, that’s so fucking domestic I’m gonna scream. When did I become this guy? The one who gets all ooey gooey over a simple goodbye kiss? Here I am though, absolute mush because he’s too damn cute. Fuck...I’ve become Sans. My brother can never find out. He’ll never let me live it down. 

“you most certainly can’t.” I reply to him, feeling my cheeks have warmed considerably. 

Bag in hand, and the door to the car open, I steal one last quick chaste kiss then step out into the cool morning air. It’ll definitely be hotter later, not that it matters to me since I don’t feel temperature like a human does, but I hope he isn’t too uncomfortable in the heat. Chip gives me a wave, a smile, and I return it as he starts driving away. I sling my bag over my shoulder, and wait until he’s fully out of view before making the quick jump through the void to an alley next to my therapist’s office. Despite the detour with getting a drive I should still be on time, and hurry up the steps inside, finding out that I’m right on time. I don’t even have to wait all that long before my name is called, and I’m walking into Dr. Combs office to chat. 

Taking my usual seat, I put my bag beside me, and waited for her to also take her seat. She pulls out something to write with, gives me a smile, then takes her seat.

“How’ve you been, Papyrus?” She asks, her voice kind. I shrug. 

“can’t complain.”

“Nothing new?”

“i moved in with my soulmate.” I tell her, reaching into my pocket for my zippo lighter. Dr. Combs doesn’t mind if I do this. She understands it’s a nervous reaction when I’m uncomfortable, or anxious which is a lot when I talk to her. I’m not used to spilling my metaphorical guts to someone I’m not close to. She seems pleased to hear about my new housing though. 

“That’s wonderful. How’d Sans take that?” She asks. Dr. Combs knew of all the problems with Sans. She’s actually the one who gave me the recommendation for the family therapist we’ve seen a few times. I try not to cringe thinking of those sessions. Those are even worse than these since Sans is not good at opening up to strangers.

“uh...not well at first.” I admit. While it’s hard to open up, I know I have to. Nothing will change, nothing will get better if I don’t open up, “he kinda said i couldn’t, then chip convinced him.”

“It must be hard having to see you leave. You might be his brother, but in a way you’re also like a child to him, his child. Since if I remember correctly, he raised you, right?”

I nod, “yeah, he did.”

“So to Sans it might be closer to feeling like he’s watching his son leave, than his brother.”

“that’s weird to think about.” 

She chuckles, “I don’t think he sees you as his son, just that the feelings are similar.” I just flip that lighter in my hand as she writes some things down, “How’re you feeling living with Chip now?”

“good. it’s only been one night, but it feels right. more comfortable, and i don’t feel like i’m intruding anymore.”

“That’s excellent.” She praises, “Do you have any worries about living with him?”

“...i don’t want him to find out about my past. i worry he’ll hate me, and i’m scared of him leaving.”

“I see. Those are very valid feelings to have Papyrus, especially for a recovering addict. Sometimes you feel this constant need to apologize, or be perfect so that people will stop looking at you like you’re about to implode, or relapse.”

“yeah, i just...i can’t change what i’ve done.”

“You don’t have to.” She reassures me, “Have you been struggling at all with your addiction? Any slip ups, or cravings?”

My grip on the lighter is tight, “not a day goes by that i don’t want it. the feeling that i can run from my problems by getting high is always there, but i don’t want to at the same time. i’d rather have my brother, and chip. to have a life, and not be a total waste of space.”

“Do you think you’re a waste of space?”

“...sometimes.” I admit, looking anywhere but her.

These sessions are always so draining, so tiring. Laying everything on the table for her so she can give me advice, and help me takes a lot out of me, but I’ve never once left her office feeling miserable. I always leave feeling better. It’s why I keep coming back to see her, and probably the reason I’ve been doing so good lately. 

Finishing up the appointment, I grab my bag and as I’m leaving her office to head off for my N.A. meeting, she stops me at the door. 

“Oh, one more thing.” I glance back at her, slinging my bag over my shoulder, “Have you given any thought to asking Chip to be your boyfriend?”

I blink in surprise, “well...yeah. why?”

“I think he’s a wonderful support system for you, and it’s obvious you adore him. The way you talk about him indicates that to me. He puts you at ease, and let’s you feel you. The fact that moving in with him made you feel right at home is a good thing Papyrus. I think he’s a positive influence in your life, and that perhaps entering into a relationship with him will help you feel more secure, more grounded.” I nod to her, and she smiles kindly, “I’m not saying run home to ask him out. I’m just saying to think about it.”

“i will. see you in a few weeks dr. combs.”   

“Bye Papyrus. If you ever need me, you’ve got my number.”

That I do. Giving another nod of farewell, I leave her office with the last bit of advice of hers ringing through my skull. She makes it seem like asking Chip to be my boyfriend is easy. Well, actually it is. Just gotta say it, but I don’t know if he’s ready for it, or I am. Hell, we only just said I love you to each other. No big deal, right? What makes people think we’re dating from that little thing? Sarcasm aside, I rub my forehead, and sigh. Get it together, Papyrus.

Shrugging my backpack more onto my shoulder, I make the quick shortcut to my N.A. meeting, and end up finding a different dilemma there in regards to my soulmate. Apparently today is all about talking about my relationship with him. It was my own fault really. I’d mentioned to the group when it was my turn to talk that I’d recently moved in with Chip, but that I still hadn’t disclosed that I was a recovering addict to him. Everyone was really surprised. 

“You didn’t tell him before moving in?” a guy named Scott asks, bewildered. Calm down Scott, you just told us how you used to huff paint fumes to get high when you couldn’t get a fix. Don’t be all righteous now.

“i’m not ready.” I reply, “i shouldn’t force myself just cause you think i should.”

“I don’t think that’s what Scott meant, Papyrus.” Dennis soothes. He’s the facilitator of the meeting, and is good at jumping in when it’s needed, “I think he merely was worried that this might backfire on you. It can be good to tell the ones we love about our addiction. Remember, a support system is important.”

“i know it is.” I grumble, “i just...i’m not ready.”

“Meaning, you’re just hiding.” Some snot nosed girl named Krista pipes up, giving me a look. Okay, who is she? I know these meetings are “anonymous”, but I haven’t seen her here before. I know we only share first names at these meetings, but I think I’d remember a surly looking bitch like her.

“no, i’m not ready. it’s my story to tell, my 100 plus years of addiction.”

“That’s right, Papyrus.” Dennis nods, and gives the surly girl a look to calm down, “We’re just worried.”

“Yeah man, what if you relapse? He won’t know what to look for if you start showing signs of needing help.” Another guy named Stuart chimes in, “It’s absolutely your choice when you tell him, and how, but wouldn’t you rather it come from you then from finding out some other way?”

“i’m not gonna relapse, and there’s no other way for him to find out. my brother won’t tell him.”

“You can’t just say you’re never gonna relapse though man,” Stuart keeps going, “maybe you never will, but you also might. It’d be good to have him ready just in case.” He has a point, and I wish he didn’t. I’m just so damn scared of him hating me, but I just can’t get myself to tell them that, “And there’s no other people that know about your addiction? No other monsters?”

Muffet. 

She knows. Would she tell Chip though? I inwardly groan knowing the answer to that question is a definite yes. She pretty much threatened it when I tried to choke her out. Turning my gaze from Stuart, I don’t bother answering him which is probably just as good of an answer as any. However, Dennis realizing I’m not in the mood to continue, hurries the group along to talk to someone else about how they’re doing. I don’t talk for the rest of the meeting, and the second it’s over I all but run out of there. I hate going to N.A. meetings, but I know they make Sans feel better, so I keep going. Probably defeats the purpose of going to them, but I still talk. I open up when I go, and sometimes I leave with a bit of information I didn’t have before. So, not a total waste, I suppose. All I want right now though, is to leave, and go home to my soulmate who I know is waiting. 

Finally outside the building, I slip into the alley, and shortcut myself back to the house with ease, a sigh of relief passing my teeth. I’m so glad to be back here. Going up the steps, I head inside to find Chip moving about in the kitchen with something, his attention drawn to me as I shut the front door and dump my bag. 

“m’home.” I call out, my chest feeling warm at getting to say that. 

“Hey, welcome home!” He calls out. He’s excited about something. I can feel it tickling in my chest as I slip my shoes off. 

“whatcha doin’, sweetheart?”

“Come sit down, and find out.”

Shrugging, and walking over, I take a seat at the dining room table to wait for whatever Chip has in store for me. That tickling excitement escalates, and has me grinning. He’s adorable.

“Close your eyes...eye.”

“why?” I ask, and he just gives me this look that makes me snort, “alright, alright! closing it.”

Shutting my socket, I wait but as he’s moving I can smell something sweet...plus fire. Why is there fire? Chip, sweetheart, love of my life, what are you doing? I can hear as he sets something in front of me, the sweet smell going with it, and the fire. Am I going to be set on fire? What is happening?

“Okay, open!” He cheers. 

Opening my sockets, I’m stunned to find a cake in front of me with lit candles. That’s what the fire smell was! The candles! Wait, why’d he get me a cake, or did he make this? I glance at him, and he’s got the widest smile I’ve ever seen. 

“Surprised? I’m not very good at baking, but I tried my best.” He explains, and I gape, 

“i...did you do this for my birthday?” I realize, and he nods. 

“Of course!” He leans, and kisses my cheek, “Happy Birthday, bubba!”

I’m in such utter shock. I hadn’t expected this at all, “you didn’t have to do this sweetheart.” I breathe out. 

“I wanted to! Everyone should have a cake on their birthday.”

“and you made this?” I point at the cake. 

“Yup.”

“this is the best gift ever.” I finally smile, “you know i’m gonna eat this whole thing right?”

“Probably a good thing cause I made it huge by accident.” He snorts, “Now make a wish, blow out your candles, and let’s eat it!”

With a chuckle of my own, I look at the cake in front of me, and do as he asks. With one breath, I blow out the candles with ease as he cheers, and kisses my cheek again. He asks what I wished for, but I told him it’s a secret. It won’t come true otherwise, and this wish I desperately want to come true. 

The wish that he and I can be together until the end of our days.        

Chapter 20: Skating into your Heart

Summary:

Papyrus wants to take you for a date!

"A date?" 

Papyrus is looking at you from the couch, his upper body sort of splayed across the back of it. He nods. 

"yeah, it's my turn to plan one. lemme do it." 

You'd been in the kitchen, cooking dinner when he'd sprung the news on you that he wanted to take you on a date. You're definitely not opposed to the idea, but you don't want him to feel obligated, or stressed out about it despite how insistent he’s being with it. 

"You really don't have to bubba. You're still adjusting." 

"it's been two weeks, sweetheart, i’m adjusted." He chuckles, "although, i'm unsure why i bothered moving my bed." 

You don't know why either. Papyrus hasn't slept in it once since moving in with you, choosing instead to stay in your bed each night. Not that you mind since you adore having him close. It's just left you a little curious as to what your relationship actually is. Are you dating? Are you exclusive, or is it casual and you're allowed to see other people (even though you don't want to)? You love Papyrus, and you know he loves you, but does that mean you're together? 

"sweetheart?" 

Papyrus’s voice suddenly near your ear startles you from your thoughts. He's gotten up from the couch, and is giving you an amused look. 

"What?" You ask, blinking. He chuckles. 

"did you even hear me?" 

"Uh...no." You admit. He points to the stove. 

"whatever you're making is burning." 

Head whipping around, you indeed find that he's right. The food you'd been cooking on the stovetop is burning and quite badly too. How long had you been out of it? Groaning, you hurry to the stove, and take it off the element, but it's not salvageable. This food is ruined. You hang your head and sigh while Papyrus laughs gently in your ear as he presses himself against your back, his arms winding around your waist. 

"i'll still eat it." 

"Don't you dare!" You scold, "It's ruined, we'll just get takeout, or something. I don't really feel like starting over." 

Papyrus kisses your shoulder and starts urging you out of the way. You allow yourself to be moved while he says,

 "i'll cook then, go sit down." 

You're surprised. He's made zero attempts to cook since moving in with you, although he also shocked you by how much he actually helped around with other things. The way Sans talked, you sort of thought you'd have to do everything, but Papyrus was great. He cleaned up after himself, and even did the dishes, or laundry for you when you were too tired from work. However, he hasn't cooked once. You honestly didn't think he could.

"Really?" 

He nods, "why? you think i can't cook? i'm hurt sweetheart." 

"I didn't say that." You point out, shaking your head at his teasing even though you've been caught. Moving away from the stove, you take a seat at the table with a small sigh, "You just haven't tried cooking since moving in, so I figured maybe you didn't know how." 

"nah, i know. i grew up with sans, remember? course i know how to cook. i'm not as good as him, but i manage. plus, i did live by myself for a few months and i survived." He points out, tossing out the ruined food to start anew with fresh ingredients. 

"The more you know." You joke, leaning your head against your hand as your elbow was propped up by the table, "What was that like by the way?" 

"what was what like?" 

"Being raised by Sans?" 

Papyrus glances at you over his shoulder before continuing with his cooking. He lets off a small hum, and scratches his cheek. 

"it...well, it was probably the same as you bein' raised by your dad. i was loved, cared for, and never knew just how dirt poor we were the whole time." 

Your brow furrows, "You were poor?" 

"course. sans was a kid raising a kid. it's not as if he could get a really good job or anything for a steady paycheck, plus he had school on top of that." 

"How'd you get by?" 

"begging mostly. sans got good at it, and he'd work little odd jobs for monsters he knew wouldn't dust him if he brought me with him." 

"What sort of odd jobs?"

He stops, and sort of looks up a bit as he thinks. 

"uh, lemme see if i can remember...i think he'd stock shelves at the shop, and clean rooms at the inn. he'd also do shadier things for some bad monsters. since sans has always been so little, he's been able to get into tight spaces and remain inconspicuous. he was an asset. those jobs paid the best, but were the most dangerous. he really hated doing those."

"I can imagine." You reply softly, "Is that how he got the scar?" 

He stops what he's doing and everything goes silent. You sit up straight, feeling an almost nauseous level of guilt swirling in your stomach coming from Papyrus. 

"Papy?" You murmur, "you don't have to answer if it-"

"that was my fault." He admits quietly, beginning to cook again, "i was five, and thought i knew how the world worked. i didn't know shit. all the monsters i'd interacted with until that point were ones sans had approved, and knew wouldn't dust me or him if i got mouthy. as you may have noticed sweetheart, sometimes i run my mouth." 

"What? No way." You reply sarcastically, earning a smirk and chuckle from him.

"i know, right? it's true though. unfortunately, this fucked sans over hard when i suddenly mouthed off to the wrong monster. it was someone i'd never met before. they'd come from new home and i figured i could get away with it." He sighs, "they got angry cause of course they did, and they wanted to teach me a lesson, but sans begged them to forgive me. i was just a dumb kid, but when they wouldn't relent, he began begging them to let him take the punishment instead." He rubs his skull, "i remember thinking at the time that sans had to be the most powerful guy in the whole world. he's my brother, he's so cool, and my hero, but they…" He trails off. 

"What'd they do?" You ask gently. He sighs again,

"they just smashed him in the face. even today i remember the crunch and ear splitting cracking sound of his skull breaking. i stood there shocked as they told me that i should be grateful before leaving me with an unconscious sans in the middle of snowdin forest. it took me a hot minute to regain myself, but when i did, i just remember being so scared." His voice became small, "i'd never been scared like that before. sans had made sure i wasn't, but he…" Papyrus trails off again, before shaking his head, "i ran over to him, and shook him but he wouldn't wake up. magic was pouring from his face, from the crack and i remember staring at the snow as it began to stain purple." He stirs whatever he's making, "and I started crying. i just sat in the snow and cried and cried thinking my older brother was dead. that i'd gotten him killed and now i was all alone." 

"Papyrus…" 

He shoots you a small smile, "course, i wasn't though. sans woke up after a few hours to me still crying. he grabbed me, and held me tight. i'll never forget what he said to me." 

"What'd he say?" 

"don't cry papy, i'm still here. i won't ever leave you alone. i promised you i'd always be here for you and you can't ever break a promise, right?" He's got an almost fond smile as he says this, "then picked me up to take me home. ever since that day, promises have meant a lot to me. i don't ever promise something unless i fully intend to keep it no matter the consequences." 

You gaze at Papyrus thoughtfully as he continues to cook the both of you dinner. It makes a lot of sense why Papyrus has so much respect for his older brother and why Sans was the way he is. However, you get the feeling that not everything about the Underground has been revealed to you yet but you'll be patient. Some wounds take longer to heal than others. 

"Guess Sans also called you Papy, huh?" 

Papyrus chuckles, "he started it. he stopped when i got older. guess he didn't wanna embarrass me, or something." 

"Well, I'm always gonna call you Papy." You coo. 

"aw." He replies, flashing you a smile over his shoulder. You seriously love that smile. It was the most infectious thing you've ever encountered since it never fails to have you grinning back at him. 

"So, this date you want to take me on…" You segway into a new topic figuring it best not to go too deep into memories of the Underground. Papyrus knows what you're doing, he's smart but by his expression, he doesn't seem to mind. In fact, he looks extremely pleased that you’ve brought it back up. 

"yeah, i got an idea of what we should do, but i ain't gonna spoil that! ya just gotta be patient, sweetheart." 

"What if I don't wanna?" 

"then no supper for you." He scolds playfully, causing your laughter that had been building to spill over. 

"That's fair. Guess I'll have to wait then huh?" 

"yup." 

You know he won't leave you waiting too long. Papyrus himself isn't a patient person and if you're honest he's pretty impulsive in the things he does, so you're surprised he's even planning this in the first place. Not that you're complaining, it's just a nice surprise. One that lingers all the way until the next day when you're at work still smiling over the fact that he wants to take you on a date. It's cute, okay?

"Everything going well with your boy?" 

Startling, you look at your father who is standing beside you, unsure as to when he got there. You need to stop daydreaming.

"Yeah, it is, but he's not my boy Dad. We're just…" Friends? Lovers? Friends with Benefits? "Something." You finish eloquently as your cheeks heat up a bit. 

"Christopher, I've seen the way you look at him and how you are with him. I've never seen you like that with anyone else, not even Laney." 

"Well, Laney's just a friend." You point out under your breath, and Dad flicks your ear, "Ow!" You hate when he does that. 

"I know you two experimented and did stuff when younger. I'm not stupid." He points out while you grumble and rub your ear, "I'm just saying that the way you are with Papyrus is different from how you are with anyone else. He's special." 

"Of course, he's my soulmate." 

Dad shakes his head, "It's more than that. Someone can be your soulmate, but that doesn't mean you love them, son." 

He's thinking of your mother who was his soulmate but evidently just couldn't love him back. At least not enough to want to stick around for her children, or at the minimum, keep in contact. Dumping Jude on Dad's doorstep proved that. 

"So, what are you saying Dad?" 

He smiles gently at you, "Just that I'm happy for you. It's been a hard road these last couple of years with William, but you've finally found a small slice of happiness with Papyrus. He's good for you." 

"Are you implying that you approve?" You tease, crossing your arms. He nods. 

"Not that my opinion matters, but yes I approve. Papyrus is a good one, and anyone who can make one of my sons whom I love with all I am smile the way he makes you smile, Christopher," he's looking you dead in the eye as he says this, "is absolutely perfect in my books." 

"I...thanks Dad." You breathe out. That was unexpected, but not unwanted. 

Dad reaches out and pats your cheek affectionately, "You're welcome, son. Now, let's finish fixing Mrs. Abernathy's car since she always gets here earlier than she should, and you know I hate small talking with her." 

You snort thinking of the middle aged woman who feels the need to ask your father a million questions about her car even though he's already answered them multiple times. At first you thought maybe there was a memory problem there, but it just turns out she just wanted to talk with your Dad. You'd tease him, but you know your father doesn't date. He doesn't even attempt it. When you'd asked why as a child he stated it's because he still loved your mother. Even today, you know he still loves her, and that it's not her fault if she doesn't love him in return, but what is her fault is her abandoning her family. So, you hold your tongue, and instead get to work on fixing the car. 

The rest of your work day plays out as it normally does. You fix cars, you joke around with Dad, settle the worries of customers when they come in fretting and at the end of the day, you change out of your coveralls to head home where you're not surprised to find Sans’s car parked in the driveway. Although Papyrus has apparently settled, Sans has not. The smaller brother visits frequently, and you know it's more to settle his own nerves in making sure his little brother is alright than assuaging Papyrus’s worries.

Parking, you get out of your car and head inside where you run into Sans on his way out. This time you don't manage to side step him, and end up smacking right into him. Neither of you were prepared for that, and in your slight surprise end up tripping while unfortunately taking Sans with you. The two of you hit the living room floor with an oof while Papyrus is evidently just so entertained, he laughs at the misfortune. What's worse is that you've landed on top of Sans, your larger form dwarfing his much smaller one. 

"Uh...hi Sans." You reply, your face uncomfortably close to his. He gives you this deadpan look. 

"WE CAN EXCHANGE PLEASANTRIES WHEN YOU'RE NOT ON TOP OF ME PLEASE." 

“Oh, right.” Scrambling, you move yourself off Sans, and offer your hand to him to help him up. He grabs on and you carefully lift him since if Papyrus is as light as he is then you figure Sans would be even lighter. You were right. He’s gotta be twenty five pounds max.

Now back on your feet, you watch as Sans brushes himself off and ask, “Visiting Papyrus?”

“HOW ASTUTE OF YOU.” He grumbles, and Papyrus cuts in here, 

“ah ah, be nice.” He’s still snickering a bit from the collision, “just cause you got a little dirty doesn’t mean you gotta be mean.” Sans just grumbles some more, and Papyrus wags his finger, “dunno what you’re upset about. you got to have the nicest body imaginable on top of you.”

“I don’t think that’s helpful, bubba.” You can tell your cheeks are a bit pink from the compliment. 

“wasn’t trying to be helpful.”

“I KNOW YOU WEREN’T.” Sans snaps, and huffs a bit. His hand is on the knob for the door and as he opens it, he growls out as if to himself, “I HAVE NO IDEA WHY I MISS YOU AS MUCH AS I DO.”

If Sans thought that was quiet, you’re scared to find out what he thinks yelling is. Papyrus, of course, jumps right on his brother’s words. 

“aw, you miss me!” he sings, doing little jazz hands. Sans sputters, and turns a slight purple as he barks out. 

“NOT ANYMORE, YOU IDIOT!” 

Out the door he goes, slamming it as he shuts the thing. You wince as you watch a few pictures of your family swing on their nails. Luckily none fall, but you’ll have to ask Sans not to do that again even in a pique of embarrassment. That’ll be a cheery conversation. Gaze moving from the door, it lands on Papyrus who still seems wildly chuffed. 

“Well, that was a thing.”

“eh, he’ll get used to his not so empty nest. give ‘im a break.”

“You think Sans is experiencing empty nest syndrome?” You ask, brows raising as you slide your boots off. Papyrus shrugs. 

“someone pointed out to me recently that in a way i was more like a son to sans than a brother since he raised me from a baby. doesn’t mean he saw me as a son just that the feelings were similar i guess.”

“It’ll be interesting when Maris moves out.”

“if she ever does.” Papyrus shrugs, “monsters are used to living in big families, communities.” He explains, “if sans and i’s mothers were still alive we’d have probably still been living with them before sans met shiloh.”

“So, you don’t move out until you find a mate?”

“sometimes not even then.” He shrugs again, “there’s times where the mate just moves in with the rest of the family. for monsters there’s no shame in living with your parents, or family. it was a way to conserve space underground, and stay close so everyone was kept safe.” 

“You saying you wanna move in with my Dad?”

“fuck no.” Papyrus makes a face that has you laughing, “not that i don’t like chris.” he adds, “i just like having our space.”

"Nah, I'm telling my Dad you hate him. He'll be crushed, especially after all the nice things he said about you at work today." 

Papyrus lights up hearing that. He's got his gossip face on. 

"you talk about me at work?" 

He's even ignoring the fact that you were teasing him just now. 

"Sometimes." You admit, "Do you not talk about me with Sans?" 

"uh, pretty much exclusively. he's starting to get annoyed but he can shove it. i spent months having to listen to shiloh this, shiloh that, so he gets to listen to me now." 

"How evil of you." 

"oh, i know." His grin has taken on a cheeky quality, "are you busy tonight?"

You'd been moving farther into the house as he asked that. Stopping, you turn to look at him, hand running through your hair. 

"Besides a shower, nope, nothing. Why?" 

"hot, and cause i wanna take you out on that date i said i'd plan." He’s looking incredibly hopeful here, but you’re just stuck on one fact. He planned it that quickly? Okay, yes you did plan a date in the same span of time, but you sort of expected Papyrus to take longer for some reason. He’s pretty excited about this date, huh?

"Yeah, that sounds like fun." You let him know, beginning to see the longer it took you to answer, the more nervous he got. When he hears you agree though, his cheeky grin returns. 

"perfect! go shower then, and get dressed. i'll wait for you." He starts shooing you. 

"Don't wanna shower with me?" You ask, giving a wink as you go into the other room. 

"don't tempt me, you evil, evil man!" He chastises playfully as you hurry away. Alright, you'll shower alone then. Probably faster that way. 

The shower is nice, hot and like you predicted, also quicker since you're by yourself. No doubt if you'd showered with Papyrus you wouldn't have ended up leaving at all. That's probably the reason he refused to join you. Either that, or because the two of you still haven't named what your relationship is, or had actual sex yet. Yes, you've fooled around and you'd do it again in a heartbeat, but at some point the two of you will have to decide what you are. It'll bug the crap out of you if you don't.  

Jumping out of the shower, you go to your room just wearing a towel around your waist, and begin going through your clothes for something to wear only to realize that you have zero clue as to what you’d be doing. Sticking your head out the door of your room, you call out. 

“Papy!”

You get an immediate reply from the living room, “what?”

“Does this thing have a dress code?”

“my hands?”

You snort, “Yes, we’ll just go wherever you’ve planned with me just wearing your hands, thank you.” You can hear his laughter from the living room, “Seriously though, casual, dress casual, dressed up...formal?”

“casual sweetheart. ain’t no way i’m gonna force you into a stuffy formal setting.”

Leaving the door open, you move to grab some underwear and shimmy those on while you answer, “Isn’t that Anniversary dinner you go to formal?”

“...well yeah but we don’t gotta talk about that yet.”

“It’s a month away Papy, I think we’re gonna have to talk about it if you’re wanting me as a date.”

“i’ll tell you closer to the day.” 

He’s avoiding it but you have no idea why. Is there someone he’s trying to make sure you don’t meet, or see? It can’t be Asgore since that bandaid was ripped off ages ago and you’ve met Alphys, Undyne and Chara. So, who else is he worried about you meeting? With a sigh, you decide to just drop it and instead put on a pair of jeans with a belt and a simple navy utility shirt that you roll the sleeves up on along with a pair of nice sneakers. Now fully dressed, you grab your phone, as well as your wallet, and once acquired, you’re back in the living room where Papyrus is sitting on the couch in a pair of distressed jeans, a white t-shirt and a red plaid flannel shirt with his own clean pair of sneakers. 

“You look cute.” You tell him, tilting your head. He stands, and saunters over to you. 

“so do you, getting all pretty for our date.” He murmurs, wrapping his arms around your waist, and you place your hands on his chest. 

“You got all pretty too.” You whisper back, moving to press your forehead against his, hearing the slight purr that comes from him as you do. 

“course i did, tonight’s special and as much as i’d love to just stand here to do this, we gotta get going.”

Special, is it? He pulls back but still has an arm wrapped around you, and to be a shit, you whine a bit at the loss of contact while giving him this pout. Papyrus reaches up and pinches your cheek in retaliation, 

“none of that you evil man!”

Smirking, you smack his hand away, “So, where are we going?”

“you’ll see.”

“Will I?” You reply teasingly and he nods. 

“yup, just gotta close your eyes.”

Close your eyes? Really? You’re a bit confused, but do as he says. The moment they shut, you get a sort of weird feeling that you’ve somehow moved but you know you haven’t gone anywhere. It all happens in a sort of blink of an eye so to speak since one second it’s there and the next it’s over. When it is, Papyrus says. 

“we’re here.”

Blinking your eyes open, you’re stunned to find you’re no longer in your living room. Whirling around, you realize you’re downtown in front of a roller rink. Completing your little confused twirl, you find yourself facing Papyrus who looks really confused.

“What...just happened?”

“are you not sick?”

“Uhh, no?” You pat down your shirt a bit, “Should I be?”

His confusion seems to mount, “i’ve never shortcut with a person who hasn’t been sick before. some even throw up.”

Shortcut? Did he…?

“Papyrus, can you teleport?” You ask in disbelief. 

“shortcut.” He repeats, “but that’s not important, why aren’t you sick?”

“I feel like you being able to teleport is important, but sure let’s focus on me not being sick.”

He shakes his head, a small laugh coming from him, “ah, sorry that was probably rude, it’s just i’ve never shortcut with someone who didn’t get nauseous as i said earlier. i’ve been told shortcutting with me is like a blast of sudden vertigo.”

“I didn’t feel that. I could tell I moved, but otherwise felt nothing.” You tell him, “Maybe it’s cause I’m your soulmate?”

He seems to vibe with that answer, a sort of understanding coming over him, “ah, that actually makes a lot of sense. sad.” 

“Wha- you wanted me to get sick?” You’re incredulous as he begins to cackle.

“woulda been funny yeah, but i guess i can live without.”

“Who’s the evil man, now?”

“you. it’s always you.”

“Says the guy who wanted me to be a puke bucket five seconds ago.”

“that’s in the past.” He shushes you jokingly, and grabs your hand, “c’mon, i wanna go skating with you.”

Allowing him to pull you along, the two of you walk into the roller rink, which you’re amused to find is appropriately 80s themed. It’s actually really cool in here. The lights are atmospheric in a good way, and match with the bright colourful themes the walls and carpets have taken on. They even have a little sort of eating area with little leather covered booths and tables, the smell of fries hitting you right away. There’s also that sort of wooden, earthy smell from the rinks flooring, but it’s just all part of the package and makes this experience just a little more fun. 

“I’ve never actually been here.” You admit still looking around. They’re not insanely busy, but there’s still people in here laughing and having a good time. Although, you’re becoming very aware that Papyrus might be the only monster here. If he’s noticed that though, he isn’t showing he’s upset by that fact. 

“perfect, then i’ll get to take you somewhere new!” 

You relax. He doesn’t care. He’s just excited to be here with you and to be able to do something you’ve never done before with you. You give his hand a squeeze and quicken your stride to be more beside him as you make your way to the counter to grab some skates. Guess it’s sort of like bowling, and you rent the shoes or skates in this case. This time, Papyrus pays for the entrance fee, or skate fee you guess. He pulls out a card before you can even get your wallet from your back pocket and pays for both your rentals, sticking out the tip of his tongue at you looking pleased. Better watch out good sir, or you’re going to flick that adorable purple tongue of his. 

Grabbing the skates, you both walk towards a small storage area where you store your shoes, then move towards the rink. Taking a seat on a small bench, the two of you put on your skates, and off you go. 

Sort of. 

This isn’t like ice skating which you’re actually not bad at. You’ve done that before with Jude and Felix, and you figured roller skating would be the same thing. It’s apparently not. Papyrus thinks this is the funniest thing. 

“you’re so bad at this!” His face is lit up like it’s Christmas, his eye light twinkling in his scrunched up socket as he tries not to laugh. 

“Well, I’m sorry if the wheels just keep moving when I want to stop.” You pout, “I figured it’d be identical to ice skating! How was I to know?”

“aw, c’mere sweetheart. you can hold my hand.”

“No way, you’re gonna drop me, or just push me so I go rolling and not know how to stop.” You deadpan. Papyrus gets this incredibly faked shocked expression. 

“how dare. i would never my good sir!”

“Bubba.” You call his bullshit which has the dramatics dying as he smirks and shrugs, 

“okay, i swear i won’t push or drop you.”

“You promise?” You try holding your hand out to him. He gazes at your face, and at first you wonder if he’s not going to do it, but when you feel his warm hand slip into yours, you know. 

“i promise.”

Gently, he tugs you towards him, and you easily glide to him and he stops you from going too far. In fact, you find yourself pressed against him. 

“for you, i would promise almost anything.”

“Even if it’s to love me forever?” You tease lightly, your tone becoming breathy but your joking attitude drops when you see that Papyrus has such a serious expression, “Papy?”

“if you want me to promise that love, i will.” 

You’re stunned.

“Papyrus you don’t...I know you will.” You murmur in reply, turning serious yourself, “I don’t need some promise from you to believe that you’ll always be around.” 

“just know that that’s a promise i am willing to make.”

You pull him into a hug, still a bit unsteady on the wheeling shoes on your feet. He buries his face into your neck. 

“Thank you. You’re too sweet to me bubba.”

“anyone who knows me would agree with that.” He admits, “i’ve never paid for a date before.”

Bursting into laughter, you pull back to cup his cheeks, “I’m honored to be the first.”

“first, and only. i have zero plans to do this with anyone else.”

“Doubly honored.” You correct yourself. He snorts, his grin widening. 

“c’mon, let’s get you skating. i know you can do it.”

He definitely has more faith in you than you do in yourself, but his faith proves well put when after a few laps of the rink, you’re finding yourself more steady on your feet. That doesn’t mean you let go of his hand though. You want to keep holding his hand and doing this. It makes it better especially with some of the looks you’re getting. Thankfully none of them say anything, but you know they’ll whisper. For once, you just don’t care as you laugh at Papyrus starting to skate backwards so he can hold both your hands and pull you along. You’re just too much in love with this skeleton to care what any of these people think. 

Eventually, you do get a little hungry since you haven’t eaten yet, and while you want to keep skating, you also really want to eat. Papyrus must feel the same since he’s the one who suggests the two of you go get something to eat at the little area with the booths. Agreeing, the two of you skate over, your newfound skills showing as you manage to actually stop yourself before reaching the edge of the rink. You do need Papyrus’s help to get up out of the rink, but that’s a small thing that doesn’t really have to be discussed as you skate over to get some food. 

Once again, Papyrus pays for this, stating that he planned the date so that means he pays. You asked if that’s how it works now and claimed you’re the one who started it by fully paying for the first date. He had you there. Food in hand, you find it a miracle that you don’t throw it everywhere and make it to a booth to sit and eat. Papyrus seems to feel the same since he comments on it as you dip a french fry in the milkshake you’d gotten. 

“good job not tossin’ it sweetheart.”

“Had a good teacher.” You praise, watching him smile as you stick the fry in your mouth. He makes a face. 

“that can’t be good.”

“Salty and sweet. Try it.” You dip another fry in your chocolate milkshake, holding it out to him. Papyrus leans over and instead of using his hand just eats it right from your fingers. 

He chews, and tilts his head back and forth as he thinks. He swallows, and grabs another fry, “yeah, that’s actually not bad.” then dips it in your milkshake. 

Smirking, you push the sweet drink between the two of you to allow him easier access to it. He notices this movement easily. 

“you sharin’ with me now sweetheart? are we...sharing a milkshake?” He gasps dramatically, “like in all those old timey tv shows?” 

“I can go get another straw for it if you want. Make it real scandalous.” 

“nah, i’ll just steal your fries for it.” 

“Again, who’s the evil man?”

He snickers, “still you.”

Sure you are. 

The two of you eat with Papyrus, actually stealing quite a few of your fries so he can eat them with your milkshake, but you don’t mind. It’s adorable to watch him eat something he likes, especially if it’s sweet. Papyrus has this expression that’s just for when he gets to eat sweets, or his favourite licorice. Just pure, unadulterated glee. It’s why for the last two weeks you’d been making sure to keep his favourite sweets in the house for him. You can’t get enough of that face.

Once done eating, the two of you go back out for more skating and actually stay longer than you ever thought you would. It’s like Papyrus doesn’t want to leave. He’s not the only one having fun, but it’s almost as if ever since dinner he’s been trying to get something out, but just hasn’t been able to. However, you can’t stay here forever, the place does close at some point which is how you find yourself putting on your sneakers to go home. You guess Papyrus will teleport, sorry, “shortcut” you both home since you didn’t drive here. He’s still being a bit off though as he watches you put on your shoes. 

You take your skates back to the counter, thanking the attendant there, and head out of the establishment with Papyrus by your side. Walking out into the parking lot, you don’t notice Papyrus lagging behind, or stopping as you start talking. 

“So, how does this “shortcut” work? Can we do it here, or do we need to go somewhere else?” Turning to look at him, but finding him not next to you, you pivot on your heel to find him standing a ways back, looking at his feet, his hands in his jeans pockets, “Papyrus?”

He looks up hearing his name, and then just stares at you as if stuck in thought. Brow furrowing, you turn yourself more towards him and take a step. 

“Papyrus, are you okay?”

Still more staring. Now completely concerned, you start walking towards him. 

“Papy, what’s-”

“will you be my boyfriend?”

You halt midstep which causes you to stumble a bit, but thankfully you’re able to catch yourself as you stare at him. Did he just ask…?

“I...what?”

Papyrus makes the last few steps towards you, “been trying to ask all night.” He admits. Understanding washes over you. This is why he wanted to take you on a date so badly! “thought i would do it with the whole promise thing, but it felt too serious, and then when we were eating i should’ve but then just didn’t so now i’m blurting it out in a parking lot.” He gets this all out in a rush looking nervous while you listen. 

“You...really?” He nods, but you’re finding yourself still in a bit of disbelief, “Well, I’ll admit I wasn’t expecting that.”

“you can say no if you want.”

The fact that he looks like you’ve kicked him right now has you not entirely sure of that but as if you’d want to say no. You love Papyrus, he’s all you want right now, and like hell you’re going to let that slip through your fingers. 

“Papyrus Serif, do you actually think I’m going to say no? If so, you’re insane. I love you, and nothing would make me happier than being with you. So, yes, of course I want to be your boyfriend.”

His expression suddenly lights up, “you for real?”

“I’m for real.” You laugh, “Papyrus, I adore you with every fiber of my being. I want to be with you.”

Suddenly, you find yourself wrapped up in a hug and your feet leaving the ground. Papyrus has lifted you into a hug and actually spins you around. Well, if this doesn’t make you feel ooey gooey on the inside you don’t know what else will. 

“yeah, you do!” He declares proudly. Winding your arms around his neck, you hold him tightly. 

The spinning stops, and your feet find the ground but that hug doesn’t end. Instead, Papyrus just sighs and buries himself into your shoulder while you scratch the back of his skull. 

“Guess you’re really mine now, huh?” You kiss the side of his skull. Papyrus squeezes you. 

“i’ve always been yours. always will be.”

“You promise?” You ask seriously, pulling back to look him in the eye. Papyrus doesn’t waver, he doesn’t even look away. He looks you right in the eye and smiles. 

“i promise.”

Notes:

They did it!

Chapter 21: Hanging out with Sans

Summary:

In which you hang out with Sans

He forgets his lunch a lot. 

You're thinking this to yourself as you gaze upon the filled lunch bag in the fridge. Sure, you and Papyrus have only been living together for a very short period of time, but you think he's only managed to remember his lunch twice. Although, it's very possible that he just wants you to bring it to him so he can see you. That's a plausible explanation, and one you're leaning most towards as you grab the bag then head out the door to drop it off. Not the best way to spend part of your weekend off, but seeing how his face lights up as you walk through the door of the gas station makes it worth it. 

Holding up his lunch, you give him this amused look, but he just keeps on smirking.

"You're forgetting this on purpose aren't you?" 

"you figured out my dastardly plan! nooo!" He cries, laying himself across the counter. Rolling your eyes, but still incredibly entertained, you place his lunch on the counter beside him.

"If you want me to come see you at work, you just have to ask." 

"where's the fun in that?" He takes the bag, "wait here a minute." 

Doing as you're told, you watch as he takes the bag out back, probably to put it in the staff fridge. It takes him less than a minute to do so and when he comes back, he rounds the counter to stand with you. Smiling as he approaches, you give him a kiss on the forehead when he reaches you. Thankfully, you're the only one here at the moment, so you're sparing everyone from the PDA. 

"so what are your plans for the day?" 

You hum, "I don't really have any. Might run errands in town since I'm already here. I got some stuff at the bank I need to take care of." 

"the bank, huh?" 

"What?" 

"nothing, just if you need financial advice, you know who to call." 

"Who? Sans?" You tease, knowing he means himself. Papyrus wags his finger, 

"you joke, but sans is actually really good with money. makes my greedy little heart proud."

You laugh, "You're not that greedy." 

"hmm, that's cause i've been hiding it, and cause you're like the one person i'm willing to spend money on." 

"Wait, seriously?" 

He nods, "yup, dead serious. i am a little crook when it comes to cash. pretty sure i've stolen quite a bit from shiloh now without her realizing." 

You sputter with both disbelief and laughter, "What? How?" 

"eh, she'll leave cash in this bowl with her keys sometimes, and i've got sticky fingers it seems." He smirks, wiggling said fingers, "i just blame it on sans, and she's none the wiser."

"But I do that at home too...is that where my cash has been going? I thought Felix was dropping by and taking it this whole time!" 

"oops." Papyrus shrugs, smirking. You grab him, and give him a tight hug but also give a small shake as you do. 

"Evil! Don't steal my spare change!" 

"hey, i'm good with it! i can stretch a buck a long way, you know. it's why sans put me in charge of our finances before i moved out. we even had a joint bank account." 

"What happened to it?" You ask while pulling back to give him room. He still keeps some contact with you. 

"closed it. now i've got this account all to my lonely little self, and paying all the bank fees. a tragedy really." 

You chuckle, and kiss his forehead again making him hum, "If it bothers you that much, we can get a joint account at some point. How's that?" 

Papyrus looks you dead in the eye, and breathes out, "i think this may be the sexiest you've ever been." 

Snorting, you can't stop your chuckling from turning into raucous laughter that has you wheezing a bit. Papyrus doesn't help either when he adds. 

"i'm serious." He's completely deadpan, "you're offering to save me money, and i've literally never wanted to fuck you more than in this moment." 

"Stars Papyrus, you're gonna make me choke. I can't breathe!" You gasp, your cheeks aching from the smile they're carrying. 

"if fucking can't happen, at least let me suck your dick." 

"Papyrus!" You whack his shoulder playfully, "You're at work!" 

"...what's your point?" 

Still laughing, you lean in to basically giggle in his ear, “While I don’t mind public spaces for a get down, this is a little bit too public for me bubba.”

"you're no fun." He pouts then sighs dramatically, "i guess i'll settle for back at the house then. will you be there when i get home?" 

"I should be." You feel a little giddy hearing him call it home, "I better go get my errands done though if I want that to be true though." 

"nooo, don't go." Papyrus whines nuzzling into your shoulder. You kiss his cheek as you pull back. 

"I gotta but I'll see you in a few hours!" Leaning in, you steal a quick kiss earning a pleased hum from him, "I love you." 

"love you too, i'll see you at home handsome." 

Retreating completely, you give Papyrus one last wave, which he returns and you finally go to finish your errands. It's getting so hard to leave him. It's an actual problem. You just love being with him but isn't the honeymoon phase of a relationship usually like that? Papyrus and you are definitely in that place and you're going to cherish every second, it feels that damn good. Plus it puts you in the best of moods, which is lucky for the bank teller who got to talk to you pretty soon after seeing Papyrus. It meant they were met with some obvious cheer and pep. You hope it puts a spring in their step or a smile on their face at least but you can never tell with these things.

Leaving the bank, you hurry about town doing other little things that need to get done. If you're already here then you might as well, right? At one point, you end up passing pretty close to Muffet's bakery. You glance up at the establishment, but like you'd told Papyrus you would, you don't go anywhere near it. He was obviously upset with her, and the things she's done in the past. You don't want to upset him further by interacting with her, especially with what happened the last time you saw her. While you have no idea what it is she's done that's so horrid, you want to trust Papyrus’s judgment. So, you attempt to hurry past like the place didn't exist but are startled into stopping when someone you know stomps out of the establishment, the glass door banging and shaking in it's frame from the force with Muffet in tow looking enraged. 

"You stay away from my business! You hear me, you little tyrant?" 

"AND YOU STAY AWAY FROM MY BROTHER!" Sans snarls, whirling on her, "YOU NEARLY RUINED HIS LIFE! YOU NEARLY RUINED MY RELATIONSHIP WITH HIM! YOU TOOK EVERYTHING FROM HIM WHEN WE WERE UNDERGROUND AND IF YOU TRY TO MAKE CONTACT WITH HIM AGAIN, I'LL TAKE EVERYTHING FROM YOU. DO I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR?" 

"Crystal." She sneers, "I'm glad to know his boy toy isn't off limits though. I can't wait to play with him. Did you know that he doesn't know? He is so blissfully ignorant to what Papyrus really is that it's sickening. I think it would be lovely fun to tell him, don't you agree?" 

Tell you what? How do you not know what Papyrus really is? What does that mean, what is she talking about? Whatever it is, it alarms Sans.

"DON'T YOU DARE!" He snarls viciously, "THAT IS NOT YOUR STORY TO TELL! IF I HEAR YOU'VE TOLD HIM ANYTHING OR EVEN GONE NEAR CHIP AGAIN, IT WON'T BE PAPYRUS WITH HIS HANDS AROUND YOUR THROAT BUT MINE. YOU LEAVE HIM OUT OF THIS. HE'S INNOCENT!" 

What's the story though? Is Papyrus hiding something from you? A small pang of hurt runs through you at the thought. Does he not trust you enough? While this isn't the way you'd like to learn Papyrus has a secret, you're glad you know. Maybe you asking might make things easier. 

Muffet scoffs, bringing your attention back to the fight before you, "Do you think this scares me, Lieutenant? I'm not frightened of you in the least." 

"YOU SHOULD BE." Sans’s voice goes low, "YOUR ARROGANCE WILL BE YOUR UNDOING, BUT PERHAPS THAT'S ALL YOU HAVE LEFT NOW THAT YOUR LOOKS ARE GONE."

Muffet's expression suddenly turns enraged as she snarls, her hand raising. 

"How dare you, you little-" 

She looks like she's going to hit Sans. Her hand is raised as if she's going to slap him, and you know how much that would upset Papyrus. His brother means everything to him, and to know that he was struck because he was standing up for him would truly upset Papyrus. You don't think. The fact that Papyrus has a secret completely flies from your mind as the need to protect washes over you. Your feet move before your brain can even comprehend what your truly doing as you slide yourself between Muffet and Sans, startling both, and forcing Muffet back as she looks up at you. 

"Don't." You say quietly, "If you think I would sit around while you hit Sans for defending Papyrus then you're out of your mind, you witch."

"CHIP-" Sans begins to speak but is cut off by Muffet as she sidles up against you, splaying her hands over your chest. 

"Now that's not very nice." She purrs in your ear, "I've been thinking about you sweet boy. I've been wondering when-" 

Suddenly she's shoved back by Sans whose snarling so loudly it nearly hurts your ears, "DO NOT TOUCH HIM! YOU STAY AWAY FROM HIM! THAT IS MY BROTHER'S MATE, AND I WILL NOT LET YOU HARM HIM!" He's got her wrist in his hand and by the looks of things he's crushing it, "HE IS MY FAMILY! STAY AWAY!" 

Your eyes widen and your soul soars hearing Sans’s declaration. You're stunned that he thinks of you that way. He's made mention of it before but never outright the way he just did. You're a bit giddy if you're honest as you watch in a daze as Muffet eventually gets her hand back from Sans. She rubs her wrist, and tsks loudly. 

"Whatever you say Lieutenant." She purrs, that smile on her face wide, and unnerving. It's like she knows something you don't and it's making you nervous, but she doesn't do anything after that. All she does is give you one last contemplative look then walk away back to her bakery, leaving you alone with Sans who isn't too happy with you. The second she's gone, he's whirling on you. 

"WHAT THE HECK DID YOU THINK YOU WERE DOING? SHE COULD EASILY KILL YOU! SHE'S A BOSS MONSTER YOU KNOW!" 

"I was thinking of how sad Papyrus would be if you got hurt...so I moved to take the hit." 

"CONVENIENTLY FORGETTING HE'D BE EVEN MORE DEVASTATED BY YOU BEING INJURED!" He snaps, then sighs his hackles lowering, "BUT THANK YOU REGARDLESS." 

You find your smile again, and shrug, "You're my boyfriend's brother. You're important." 

Sans blinks, "...BOYFRIEND?" 

Evidently Papyrus didn't tell Sans. Well, this is awkward. Guess you shouldn't assume that just because you told your father and younger brothers a few days ago, means that Papyrus told Sans. Although it is rather curious why he didn't say anything, perhaps it's best not to get into that, especially with Sans waiting for you to answer him.  

"Uh...yeah. We kinda made it official. I thought Papyrus had told you." 

Sans sighs, "HE DID NOT." 

"That's...awkward. Sorry." 

Sans waves a hand in dismissal, "NO, IT'S JUST LIKE PAPYRUS ACTUALLY. HE DOESN'T WISH FOR ME TO MEDDLE." 

"Do you meddle a lot?" 

"SOMETIMES." He admits, straightening his uniform, "WHAT WERE YOU DOING HERE ANYWAY?" 

"Oh, I was just walking by. Papyrus had forgotten his lunch, so I brought it to him at work, then ran some errands and now I was thinking about a late lunch." You admit, a sudden great idea coming to you, "In fact if you're not busy, you can join me if you want. I kinda feel like you and I don't spend enough time together." 

He hums, "YOU'RE RIGHT, WE DON'T BUT THAT'S NOT YOUR FAULT. THAT'S PAPYRUS AND I'S. OUR BICKERING GOT IN THE WAY, I SUPPOSE." He lifts his sleeve, and moves his glove a bit to reveal a watch on his wrist, "I HAVE SOME TIME. WE CAN GET SOMETHING TO EAT." 

"Great!" You beam, "There's a diner my Dad is fond of that I usually go to if you're up for it." 

Sans nods, "LEAD THE WAY." 

Leo's Diner was blessedly nearby, so as you started walking towards the place you knew it wouldn’t be an incredibly long walk from Muffet's, but it did give you time to ask Sans how he and Shiloh had been. You've technically been texting Shiloh, so you know she's fine, but you want to hear it from Sans as well. He ended up telling you everything was good but there was an inflection in his tone that told you there was something off. It nagged at you until finally you asked just as the diner came into view. 

"I know you said everything was good, but it kinda seems like something is bothering you, Sans. If you don't want to tell me, that's fine but maybe I can help?" 

His eye lights first shift to you then back to what's in front of him, "IT'S NOTHING." 

"...Are you missing Papyrus?" You ask softly, taking a shot in the dark. Sans stops just as you reach the diner, his cheeks a little dark. 

"NOT AT ALL. IN FACT, IT'S A RELIEF TO NOT HAVE HIM CONSTANTLY PRANK ME OR SWEARING AROUND MY DAUGHTER!" 

Yeah, that's a load of crap. If that was the case then you wouldn't come home all the time to Sans being at your house, or him just dropping by randomly while Papyrus is home. He misses his brother and he's having trouble coping knowing this time, Papyrus wouldn't be coming back. 

"Sans," you murmur, placing a hand on his shoulder. The small monster refuses to look at you, "it's okay to miss him. I know he misses you." 

Suddenly, those purple eye lights focus on you in a snap. They're wide and hopeful as he says. 

"HE DOES?" 

You nod, "Yeah, of course he does. I always know when you've come for a visit while I'm at work because suddenly I'll just get this huge jolt of undiluted joy from Papyrus. When I get home, you're there." You smile, "He loves seeing you, Sans. Don't feel bad for missing him." 

Sans shakes his head but returns your smile and begins to finally walk inside the diner. Words were not always his strong suit, so you’re not offended by him not answering. You instead just follow him in, knowing he's definitely feeling better about missing his younger brother. You get it. When you'd first moved out, you missed Felix and Jude like crazy. It was so weird to go from seeing them every day to only when you visited or they visited but you got used to it. All it took was time. That's all Sans and Papyrus need is some time to get used to the new situation you're now all in. They'll get there. 

Now inside the diner, you give a wave to Leo, who beams seeing you as he always does. The older gentleman gives a hearty wave and calls out for you to sit anywhere. Thanking him, you go towards one of the many booths near the large front windows and take a seat. Sans takes the other side and not a moment later a waitress comes by dropping off menus along with glasses of water. She tells you that she'll be back to take your order soon then leaves you two alone.

Not bothering to pick up the menu since you know what you want, you instead decide to ask Sans a question that you've always wanted to know the answer to. While you'd really love to ask him about this secret Papyrus is evidently keeping, you know he won't tell you. The way he got angry at Muffet for wanting to reveal it, stating how it wasn't her story to tell, allows you to know that much. So, Sans won't tell you, you'll keep it to yourself to ask Papyrus and instead go with the thing you’ve been curious about for a while. 

"Can I ask, what was Papyrus like as a kid?" 

Sans chuckles, "CURIOUS. HE WAS THE MOST CURIOUS CHILD I'VE EVER MET. HE WAS ALWAYS ASKING ME WHAT I WAS DOING OR WHAT SOMETHING WAS." A fond expression slowly appears as Sans talks, "HE WAS AND STILL IS BRIGHT. PAPYRUS HAS ALWAYS STUNNED ME WITH HIS BRILLIANCE AND INTELLIGENCE." 

"Was it hard for you two growing up?" You inquire softly. Sans hums, setting his menu down. 

"AT TIMES. I TRIED TO MAKE SURE PAPYRUS DIDN'T REALIZE WE WERE STRUGGLING THOUGH. IT WAS A CHALLENGE BUT I THINK I DID ALRIGHT. I ALWAYS MADE SURE HE ATE, AND THAT BIRTHDAY AS WELL AS GYFTMAS GIFTS WOULD BE THERE FOR HIM ON THOSE SPECIAL DAYS." 

"What about you?" 

He blinks, "WHAT ABOUT ME?" 

"Did you always get to eat? Were gifts there for you on your birthday and gyftmas?" 

"...I DIDN'T NEED THOSE THINGS." 

Yes, he did. Sure, Sans was older but he was still a child. He was only nine years old when he became the sole caretaker for his little brother. Anytime you think of that, you can scarcely believe it. That's like Jude being left with a newborn baby. It's unfathomable but Sans did it and not only that but he made sure Papyrus had a good childhood. 

"You're really amazing, Sans." 

He looks taken aback by that sudden comment, "NOT THAT I DON'T APPRECIATE THE COMPLIMENT BUT WHERE DID THAT COME FROM?"

You go to answer but are stopped by the waitress returning. She asks if you've both decided and the two of you stop your conversation for the moment to relay what you'd like to her. She smiles in a friendly manner, telling you that she'll be back when the orders are ready. You wait until she's completely gone to answer Sans. She doesn't need to be privy to your conversation. 

"Whenever I think of the fact that you raised Papyrus from the time you were nine, I just think of Jude suddenly having to raise a newborn. It just...feels so surreal and impossible but you did it. You raised Papyrus, and he's...he's just the most amazing person I've ever had the privilege to know." You watch as a smile grows on Sans’s face, "The fact that you helped shape the man I love and adore, is amazing. You're amazing." 

Still smiling, Sans gives you a thoughtful look before nodding, "THANK YOU."

"You're welcome."

"YOU REALLY DO LOVE MY BROTHER, DON'T YOU?" Sans asks, leaning back in the booth. 

"With all my heart and soul." You reply without hesitation. 

"GOOD ANSWER. I'M SURE HE'D SAY THE SAME. YOU MEAN A LOT TO MY BROTHER, CHIP. THIS IS THE HAPPIEST I'VE SEEN HIM...OH, IN ABOUT TWO HUNDRED YEARS PROBABLY." You sometimes forget they're pretty old by human standards, "I SHOULD BE COMPLIMENTING YOU." 

"Eh, I think I'd honestly settle for mutual respect because I really do have mad respect for you, Sans." 

"AND I YOU. YOU'VE GOT A GOOD HEAD ON YOUR SHOULDERS CHIP, AND I THINK YOU'RE EXACTLY WHAT PAPYRUS NEEDS." 

You brighten hearing Sans’s praise, "I hope so." Chuckling, you add, "Does this mean I have your blessing if I ever want to ask Papyrus to marry me?" 

You're completely joking since it's way too soon for that but Sans just laughs along with you as he surprises you by replying, 

"YOU ABSOLUTELY DO." 

Well, that certainly puts a skip in your step. You like Sans. He's interesting, and yes while he's different from Papyrus, he's different in a good way. It's always refreshing getting to spend time with the older brother. You used to love the time you got to hang around and talk with him when living at his house for a few weeks. He's insightful and clever, plus funny. Sans might not look it but he's incredibly funny. 

"We should hang out more." You offer, "Just me and you." 

"I'M SURE WE CAN ARRANGE THAT. IT WILL COMPLETELY IRRITATE MY BROTHER THOUGH. ARE YOU PREPARED FOR THAT?" 

"I can handle Papyrus." You get an idea as you say that and pull out your phone, "Look, I'll even prove I'm not worried about it." Standing from your seat, you go to sit beside Sans who scooches over to allow you into the booth. Plopping your butt down, you turn on your phone's camera, making sure it was facing you then aimed it at the both of you, "I'll send him a picture of us hanging out." 

Sans snorts, looking amused, "IT'S YOUR FUNERAL." 

You scoot in close, and smile as you take the picture with Sans doing the same. It's actually an adorable picture of the two of you and as you're sending it to Papyrus, you joke.

"Hey, we'd make a cute little couple, you and I. Look at us." 

"CAREFUL, MY BROTHER MIGHT NOT LIKE THAT COMMENT." He warns, but looks thoroughly entertained. 

"Careful because he'll get clingy?" 

"VERY." 

That's what you thought. Still, as you go back to your side of the booth, you send the image to Papyrus anyway.

Bubba
(X-XXX-XXX-XXXX) 

You: *attachment sent*

You: Look who I found while doing errands! We went to lunch. He's telling me about you as a kid. :)

You've barely put your phone down before it suddenly starts sounding off, the little ping noise indicating a text coming in over and over. Sans raises a brow, his smirk growing. 

"I WARNED YOU." 

Picking up your phone again, you check your messages. 

Bubba: no way!

Bubba: don't listen, he's lying!

Bubba: holy shit, why are you with my brother? get outta there, sweetheart!

Bubba: if he says i sucked my thumb as a kid he's lying! a total liar!

Bubba: i'm so jealous, this isn't fair! i wanna be hanging out with you but instead you're with my brother. not cool! ): ):

"Did Papyrus suck his thumb as a kid?" You blurt out gleefully, looking at Sans. 

"OH YES, FOR QUITE A WHILE TOO. HE STILL HAS A SLIGHT OVERBITE FROM IT DESPITE HAVING LOST HIS TEETH SINCE THEN. WHY?" 

"He mentioned in a text saying if you said that then you were a liar." 

"DID HE NOW?" Sans sips his water, "YES, WELL YOU CAN TELL HIM THAT I ALSO TOLD YOU ABOUT THE WEEK HE DECIDED HE WAS A DOG. HOW HE STOOD AT THE WINDOW AND BARKED AT PEOPLE THAT WENT BY, PLUS INSISTED ON EATING UNDER THE TABLE ON THE FLOOR." 

You nearly choke on the laughter leaving you at that story. It's both so funny and cute at the same time that you're melting but before you do that you need to text Papyrus back. 

You: You spent a week being a dog? 

This time, you don't get a text message. Instead, Papyrus calls Sans who gives you a wink then answers. 

"YES?" 

Luckily, Sans’s volume is turned up pretty high, so you're able to actually hear what Papyrus is saying. 

"fuck off." 

"LANGUAGE." Sans chastises immediately. 

"hey, i never told shiloh weird stories about you, okay! stop telling my boyfriend weird stuff!" 

"YES, FUNNY HOW YOU NEGLECTED TO MENTION THAT HE WAS YOUR BOYFRIEND NOW. IT'S NOT LIKE I SEE YOU EVERY DAY...OH WAIT." 

"are you really that petty? seriously? it slipped my mind, okay?" 

Sans is eyeing you as he talks to Papyrus, gauging your reaction to everything he says. 

"CHIP DOESN'T SEEM TO BELIEVE THAT BY THE LOOK ON HIS FACE." 

"wait, can he hear me?" 

"OBVIOUSLY." 

"hey sweetheart, don't believe anything he says! he's trying to embarrass me!" 

"I think the stories are kind of cute myself." You offer with a shrug. Sans repeats this so Papyrus can hear, "Besides, if you ask my Dad, he'll tell you all kinds of weird stories. I'm having fun with Sans, he's cool." 

Watching Sans get more and more pleased as you keep talking is fun to see. 

"you've been corrupted. come home now so i can cure you." 

"NOPE, WE'RE HAVING FUN. GOODBYE PAPYRUS." Sans replies then promptly hangs up, not letting his younger brother get a word in edgewise. You raise a brow to his antics, and receive a shrug in reply, "HE'S DONE THAT TO ME SO MANY TIMES THAT HE DESERVES IT." 

Laughter bubbles up from your chest, loud and unrelenting. It's infectious as Sans soon joins in even as the waitress returns with your food. It takes you both some time to calm down, and even get into your food. You just keep imagining Papyrus cackling and cutting Sans off when talking to him on the phone. It's such a move your new boyfriend would do, and it makes you laugh so hard. 

Thankfully, when you finally do get to eat, the food isn't cold and the two of you are able to have a nice chat. Mostly about Maris and how she's doing, plus some wedding things that are irking Sans a bit. They're small things like he wanted more flowers in that centerpiece, or he thought eight chairs around a table was nicer than six. Insignificant little things that you told him to negotiate with Shiloh about. Compromise, basically. She wants the smaller centerpieces, then he gets the eight seats around the table. Simple, right? Hopefully anyway, since you'd rather not get a call from Shiloh asking you what did you do. That wouldn't be pleasant. 

Unfortunately, once you've finished eating, Sans does have to go back to work. It's a pity since you are having fun. Getting up from the booth, you go to pay for both meals, but somehow Sans beats you to it with this evil little smirk, making you shake your head. This is why you tried getting there first! You knew he'd do that. Leaving the diner after saying goodbye to Leo, you tsk playfully. 

"I wanted to pay for lunch." 

"YOU'LL HAVE TO BE QUICKER THAN THAT THEN."

"Next time, I pay, okay?" You offer, trying to get him to agree. He snickers. 

"IF YOU GET TO THE BILL BEFORE I DO, THEN YES, YOU CAN PAY." 

"...Is this gonna be our new thing? Who gets to pay the bill this time? 

"EVIDENTLY SO." 

"I can work with that." You give him a brilliant smile which Sans returns. 

"AS CAN I. THANK YOU FOR INVITING ME. I ENJOYED MYSELF." 

"Me too. Let's do it again soon, okay? No more going through Papyrus. You text or call me whenever you want." 

"THE SAME GOES FOR YOU CHIP, AND YES WE WILL DO THIS AGAIN SOON." 

"Good." 

The mutual understanding, and respect the two of you have for one another is wonderful. It leads to the most amazing interactions, and yes you did initially start off a little afraid of Sans but now that you've seen him covered in cookie frosting, that kind of takes the fear out of things. You're actually sad saying goodbye and watching him walk away back to work. The only consolation being that you'd see him soon for another hangout. That should be fun! 

Turning in the opposite direction from Sans, you make the journey back to your car, which is still near the bank, and head for home. It's getting close to Papyrus’s shift end, and you did say you'd be home when he got off, so you're pleased when you're able to beat him home by a little bit. Not by a lot, but a bit. You're able to park your car, get inside the house and dump your keys while slipping your sneakers off just before you amble to the living room to fall onto the couch. 

Lying down, you let out a whoosh of air, tired from your errands but happy with your time with Sans. You know you should start dinner, so Papyrus has something nice to come back to, but you find you just can't quite get off the couch. In fact, you lay there so long that you sort of start to snooze, your mind still wandering every so often to the secret Papyrus might be hiding. You're aware that you need to get up, and do things, but your body just doesn't want to so why fight it? Particularly when you're eventually joined by a warm skeleton who drapes himself over top of you. 

"hey." He whispers, nudging his face into the crook of your neck. 

"Hey bubba." You reply, tiredly, "How was work?" 

"awful, my brother and boyfriend teased me!" 

You fake gasp, with your eyes still closed, "The horror!" 

"i know right?" 

Moving, you wrap your arms around him, pulling him closer to you, "Are you jealous, bubba?" 

"pfft, no. concerned yes, but jealous, no." 

Concerned? Over you and Sans being friends? Opening your eyes, you try to look at him, but he's hiding his face into your neck making it difficult. 

"Why are you concerned, Papy?" You ask, running a hand up and down his arm soothingly. 

"just...i know that stuff can start out as friends but become more." 

"Sans loves Shiloh." You remind him, "I don't think I'd ever register on his radar." 

"you can love more than one person, sweetheart." 

"True. Do you?" You ask, a bit frightened that maybe this was his secret. Of course if you thought about it, you'd know that wasn't it.

"course not." You relax at his reply, "i only want you." 

"And I just want you, so that's all that matters, right." 

"i guess so." He sighs dramatically. There's your skeleton. You start moving him, making him whine even more than before, "nooo, i'm comfy!" 

"And I want to see my boyfriend's face, so one of us must relent!" 

"what do i get for relenting?" He asks, starting to nibble on your earlobe, making you shiver. 

"Some kisses to start." 

"done." He's sitting up just enough so you can see his face, his eye patch for once is actually missing. He's keeping the socket closed but you're not used to him going around without it. 

Not thinking, you reach up to brush your thumb underneath it. Papyrus chuckles, but doesn't say a word, he just lets you touch. When you're done, you murmur, "I love your face." 

"ooh, and i love yours! so lucky we are to love each other's faces! now, i was assured some kisses, and i don't believe i've gotten any yet." 

"So impatient!" You tease, that hand under his socket moving to the back of his neck so you can pull him in for a kiss. 

Just as your lips brush against him, you hear him whisper.

"for you? always." 

Finally meeting in a warm kiss, you hum at the pleasant feeling. You love kissing Papyrus. Sure, kissing him is different from kissing a human, but that's kind of your favourite part. The small give his face has is so amazing, and feels just right each time you kiss. It's almost like your soulmates or something! You also rarely want to stop once you've started, leading you to laying on that couch kissing him for a stupid long time, before finally pulling back to breathe out. 

"We should probably figure out dinner." 

"s'fine, we can order in." He gets out hurriedly, "i just don't wanna stop kissing you, so c'mere!" 

Papyrus goes to pull you back to him, but you stop him gently, "I need to admit something." 

"if you tell me you hate kissing me, i will cry." He deadpans. You sputter in surprise. 

"What? No, I love kissing you. It's a favourite now but uh...the way I ran into Sans today is probably something I should tell you about." 

His brow furrows, "what happened?" 

"I was walking around downtown and was going somewhere that forced me to walk past Muffet's-" His face darkens, and a growl sits on his teeth, so you hurriedly get out, "I didn't go in. I said I wouldn't but before I could go past, Sans came storming out with Muffet following. They were yelling at each other." 

"sounds like sans when talking to her." 

"Well...they kinda yelled something that's bothering me." 

"oh?" 

You nod, "Muffet said that you were keeping something from me. She threatened to tell me, and Sans got super angry hearing that. He said it wasn't her place to tell me." You gaze at him nervously, "Papyrus are you...are you hiding something from me?" 

He goes quiet, his one eye light flickering over your face. You swear you can see him panicking slightly at your question before he shakes his head. 

"no, she was probably lying. she just wanted to psych sans out and he definitely thought it was maybe something i hadn't told you yet. i'm not hiding anything." 

You'd believe that if his guilt wasn't swirling in your gut. He's lying to you. Papyrus is lying to you right now and it hurts you. Maybe he's not ready to tell you, but that's all he needs to say.

"Okay." You murmur, "I believe you." 

"...no you don't." He sighs, head dropping onto your shoulder.

"No, I dont. I can tell you're feeling guilty. Please don't lie to me, Papyrus. If it's something you're not ready to talk about, then just say that. For a guy that hates lying, you just stepped in it big time." You remind him. He whines, burying his face more, his shame welling inside you. 

"i'm not ready to talk about it. maybe someday but not right now." 

"That's all you had to say, bubba." You stress, "I'm never gonna force you to talk about something you're not ready for." 

"sorry, sweetheart. i don't even know why i thought i could slip that past you, i hate lying, so of course i'd give myself away." 

"Yeah, the guilt was damning." You chuckle, "It's alright bubba, mistakes happen." 

"yeah...maybe." He sounds kind of miserable now, and that's the last thing you want. You just wanted the truth, and now that you have it, it's all good. Snuggling him closer, you whisper in his ear, smirking. 

"Wanna get Korean for dinner? I know you love it!" Your tone takes on a singing quality. 

"yes." He immediately replies, "and i want more kisses!" He demands, his voice uplifting to his fake dramatic one, "all the kisses!" 

"Well, how bout I go order the food for delivery, then when I'm done I'll give you all the kisses you want. Deal?" 

You can feel his grin on your neck, "deal." 

So, you didn't figure out the great secret was, it happens. What you did get is a lovely moment of good communication with your boyfriend, plus Korean food. How can you beat that for a good end to a day?

Chapter 22: Mother

Summary:

You go to dinner at your Dad's when suddenly your Mom calls. Good thing Papyrus is there to help make it all okay.

Notes:

NSFW WARNING FOR THIS CHAPTER!!

"Bubba, you look fine. Stop worrying." 

Papyrus glances at you as he adjusts his shirt for the umpteenth time. You're going to your Dad's for dinner, and it's the first time the two of you are going over as a couple. So, while Papyrus doesn't normally care what he wears, this time he's putting in some effort. He told you he wants to look good, and impress. 

"i just don't want to look like my usual, although forever sexy, laid back self." 

You snort at his little comment about himself, walking over to press a kiss to his cheek, "Just wear whatever you want, Papy. Dad doesn't care. I'm just going in my hoodie and jeans, so you're fine in what you're wearing." 

"yeah, i'm probably gonna change out of my sweatpants at least." He hums, leaning ever so slightly into the kiss, "i think i can suffer jeans for one night. it will be a terrible ordeal, but i shall do it for you!" Papyrus falls back onto the bed with a thump and full of dramatics. 

Shaking your head, you go to the dresser to grab a pair of his jeans and toss them to him. At some point, his clothes migrated from his room to yours. Even his computer setup is in here, and you'll at times wake to him clicking away on what you're assuming is his book but that's the norm for you two now. It never bothered you, and he appreciated knowing he wasn't alone. A win/win.

Papyrus picks up the jeans that landed on his chest and swiftly shimmies out of his sweatpants to get his jeans on. Of course, he's not wearing any underwear because as you learned quickly, he didn't own any. Papyrus had some weird aversion to underwear. He thought they were dumb and pointless since he was a skeleton. You couldn't refute it, so commando he went. 

"Still no underwear huh?" You comment, waiting for him to finish. He tsks and wags a finger at you. 

"of course not! you would think you'd appreciate that more since i'm giving you easy access!" 

"You are, huh?" 

"why else would i wear no underwear?" 

"Cause you think they're stupid." 

"same thing." He shrugs, smirking as he turns to face the mirror on the closet door.  

Is that so? Walking over, you wrap your arms around him from behind. Papyrus instantly melts into you, his body flush against yours. Running your hand down his body, you stop at his pants and even though you just got him into them, you undo the button with a flick of your wrist. 

"Since you're so kind," you whisper, slowly pulling his zipper down, "as to give me easy access," your hand slips down the front of his jeans to lightly graze your fingers against his pelvis. Papyrus shivers under your touch, arching slightly. His bones are warm to the touch, and actually quite smooth, "how about I take advantage?" 

"you'd be an idiot not to." He breathes, socket closing to enjoy your simple touches. 

"I most certainly would...unfortunately-" 

"no no! no, unfortunately, just keep going, my ecto is forming." 

You chuckle, pulling your hand back and eliciting a whine from Papyrus. 

"Unfortunately, we gotta get going to my Dad's now." 

"you are the cruellest man on the planet! you're totally blue balling me! getting me all excited, and then nothing. so evil!"  

"I'd say sorry but I kinda did it on purpose, so…" You shrug, sticking the tip of your tongue out at him with this cheeky grin. 

"i will get revenge someday, you know." 

"I know but for now, we really do need to go to my Dad's, or we'll be late." 

Papyrus sighs dramatically and pretends to physically deflate, "fine, fine. let's go." 

Thanking him, you kiss his cheek again and take his hand. Ever since Papyrus revealed his shortcutting ability to you, the both of you have taken advantage of it. Yes, there are times you still use your car, but if you're both going to the same place then might as well teleport there. It definitely saves you oodles of time for other things like what just happened right now. Papyrus shortcutting you to your father's doorstep saves you that entire drive, and assures that you're on time. 

Giving him another soft thanks for getting you both here so easily, you open the door to your father's home, instantly smelling the pot roast Dad had cooked. You love his roast, which is probably why he made it in the first place. While your Dad wasn't the most amazing cook, he got the job done but when it came to a pot roast, he was the master. It was always delicious. Stepping inside, you call out your usual hello, earning three separate greetings in return. 

Like he always does, Jude hurries to the door and jumps on you for a hug. Scooping him up, you cradle him closely to give him the big bear hug he was looking for. When you put him down he goes to Papyrus looking for the same thing, and you end up beaming as Papyrus hugs your little brother. 

"hey kiddo, how's it going?" He asks with a chuckle.

"Good!" Jude chirps, holding Papyrus tightly then whispers, probably meaning it just for your boyfriend, but you hear it anyway, "I knew you liked Chip!" 

"did i give myself away a little?" Papyrus whispers back, his expression amused. Jude nods as Papyrus sets him back down. 

"A lot, yeah." 

"happens, but it worked out. your other brother annoyed?" 

"Felix? He's always annoyed." Jude snickers into his hand. 

"Alright Jude, release Papyrus for the rest of us." 

You'd been listening so intently to them talking that you hadn't heard Dad approach. He smiles and wraps you in a warm hug. 

"Hello Christopher, I'm glad you came." 

"You can't say I'm making pot roast and then not expect me to show up." You joke, letting him go as he chuckles then pats your cheek. 

Next, he moves over, pulling Papyrus into that same warm hug you just received. Your soulmate returns it and you feel his joy swirling in your chest. He's extremely pleased to know your family loves him just as much as you do. When your Dad pulls away from the embrace he even pats Papyrus’s cheek the same way he does yours and your brothers. It's heartwarming. 

"It's good to see you, Papyrus. We're really happy to have you." 

"thanks, chris." Your boyfriend replies, softly. You don't think he ever expected to be so wanted by your whole family. Felix might protest but you think he secretly likes Papyrus. Speaking of, 

"Where's Felix?" You look around noticing even though he called out hello, he didn't bother coming to greet you. Dad sighs and gestures towards the hallway to the bedrooms. 

"Where every surly teenager is, in his bedroom." 

"Well, guess I'll go drag him out." 

You start moving and feel your Dad pat your shoulder thankfully. He really does have trouble relating to Felix sometimes because he's so headstrong, but that's the best part about Felix. He's so passionate that yes it gets in the way at times but on the occasion that it doesn't, he can do the most amazing things. Felix is talented and smart. He just doesn't fully realize it because he's a sixteen-year-old brat stuck in his angst. 

Leaving Papyrus behind in the capable hands of your father, you saunter down to Felix's room, finding the door open. Peering inside, you can see your younger brother laying on his made bed, typing on his phone. 

"Hey, not even gonna come say hi?" You ask, announcing yourself. Felix doesn't look at you and keeps typing. 

"I'll say hi to you." He emphasizes, "not him." 

You tsk, and walk into his room. Going to the bed, you make a motion for him to scooch which he does while rolling his eyes. Hopping up, you lay down beside him. Sometimes this is the only way to reach Felix. 

"What's the matter? Why do you dislike Papyrus so much?" 

"I just don't see why he has to invade our whole life." He shrugs noncommittally. 

"Maybe because he's my soulmate Felix, and my boyfriend." You point out, "There's a pretty high chance of us being together for life. Are you going to be like this the whole time?" 

"Yup." 

Annoyed, you grab Felix's phone earning an indignant noise from your younger brother. You gesture towards him with it. 

"Paps is trying. I'd like it if you did too, please." 

"Whatever." He crosses his arms in a huff, knowing he wouldn't get his phone back until you allowed it. 

You sigh, tapping his phone against the palm of your other hand. He's not going to listen about Papyrus. His reaction tells you that much, and now he's going to clam up. Felix doesn't do being confronted well, he gets very defensive about it. While you want to talk to him more about the way he treats your boyfriend, you know it'll lead to a fight, and him shutting down. You know your little brother well enough to realize this, so to bring him back from his huffiness and to change the subject, you mention something he might be interested in 

"Did Dad tell you I saw Will a while back?" 

Felix's attention snaps to you immediately. You'll take that as a no. Your younger brother sits up, obviously too amped up now to be lying down, so you sit up with him. The fact that Papyrus is now, as Felix put it, invading your lives is now forgotten.

"No! When? Was this before the gun incident?" 

"It was before, yeah. He was just on my doorstep when I came home, so I let him stay the night." You explain, and can see the longing in Felix's expression, "He asked about you." 

"Did he?" Felix looks super hopeful. You nod. 

"Yup. He asked if you were really big now." You laugh, "I didn't tell him you're pretty much as tall as me now. He wishes he could see you." 

"Then why doesn't he just come home?" 

"He can't, not as he is. Dad would never let him." You explain, "He's dangerous to himself, and you guys, but he does love you." 

Felix sighs, and lets his back hit the wall, "I miss him." 

"Me too, buddy." You admit, "But you know I'm not going anywhere right? Just because I live apart from you and am dating someone doesn't mean things are changing."

Your younger brother gives you this look like he's calling your bullshit, "Chip, everything's changing which is fine and I'm not Jude. You don't need to coddle me, I can take care of myself. I'm not some little kid that needs my big brother's reassurances anymore." 

Somehow you doubt that, but you don't push it, "I'll remind you of that the next time you show up on my doorstep all banged up." You scoot to stand up, "C'mon, they gotta be wondering where we are." 

"I'll be there in a minute." He replies and reaches for his phone. You plop it into his open hand. 

"Sounds good. See you in a minute." 

"Thanks." He mutters as you walk back out the door. Felix would get there in time, but it might also take a miracle with how stubborn he's being.

Going back out to the living room, you're met with Jude telling Papyrus some story from school. They're both sitting on the couch with your soulmate looking eternally amused by whatever it is your younger brother is saying. Walking over, you plop yourself down beside your boyfriend and instantly scoop up his hand to hold while Jude continues talking about some lunchtime drama on the playground. Kid politics are hard to follow these days but you'd never voice that. You don't want to sound like your Dad who you can hear moving about in the kitchen. 

As he'd promised, Felix comes ambling into the living room to flop down next to Jude who is still talking. The second he's not though, the salty sixteen-year-old begins his tirade of snark. 

"So," Felix starts, and you flash him a look, hoping he'll be nice, "What do you even do?" 

Okay, that's kind of nice for Felix. He's trying.

"Oh, I know!" Jude jumps in earning an annoyed look from Felix, "He writes, and works part-time at a gas station. Right?" Your youngest brother glances at Papyrus for confirmation. He nods. 

"you got it." 

"You couldn't get a real job, or…?" Felix trails off, his arms crossed. 

"Felix!" You hiss and he shrugs. 

"What? It's a legit question." 

"A rude one!" You point out, "You don't have to be rude." 

"I'm not! I'm asking questions! What? Can I not ask questions anymore?" 

"You can, just don't be an ass about it. We get it, you have issues with our relationship, but throwing low blows isn't going to make it better. All it's going to do is upset me, and is that really what you want?" 

Felix looks away from you with a click of his tongue just before he mumbles, "No." 

Which is exactly what you figured. You get it, he's struggling to find his place in the world and it's already topsy turvy with the whole Will debacle. Sometimes he misses Will while other times he hates him and wants nothing to do with him. Throw that in with the fact that he's sixteen and constantly getting into fights over his eldest brother, you understand why he's so angry all the time. It's confusing for him and now he feels like Papyrus will remove something he feels is a stabilizer in his life which is you. That would be scary for anyone and you're not about to shove all of this in his face. Instead, you change the subject to how each of them is doing in school. 

Jude answers first, telling you all about how much he likes his new school. He's got friends now, including Chara, which allowed him to have a more normal school life. You're overjoyed to see him so happy, which Papyrus must feel since he squeezes your hand, his thumb brushing gently against your skin. 

When it moves on to Felix, you're a bit worried about what you'll hear but are pleasantly surprised, "I got really high marks on my final exams." 

That's right, school had finished for the year already, and Felix had finals! You can't believe you'd forgotten about that, especially with Jude going on and on about school the way he did. Somehow it didn’t click. 

"How high?" You ask with a smirk. He goes to tell you, but Dad chimes in from the kitchen entrance. He's leaning against the archway opening, his arms crossed. 

"Enough to put him on the honour roll."

"No way! That's awesome Felix!" You praise him, watching as he lights up. 

"It's no big deal." He murmurs, fiddling with a string on his distressed jeans. 

"it's a pretty big deal." Papyrus reassures, "although i get wanting to be humble." 

"We're proud of you Felix. I know I am." Dad adds with a nod towards Papyrus, "Always proud of my boys, all four of you." 

At first, you thought he meant Will and were surprised as hell, but then notice he's motioning to the four of you sitting down, including Papyrus. Just another display of how your Dad now deems your soulmate as part of the family, making your soul thrum excitedly. 

"Thanks, Dad." You reply. He smiles. 

"Of course. It's a parent's job to be proud of his children and someday in-laws." Dad winks at the last part of his sentence, making you smirk back at the meaning behind it just before he pushes himself off the archway, "But I came to tell you all the dinner is ready. So, come and get it." 

Pumped to get some good food, you stand with Papyrus following suit, mostly because you're still holding hands, you walk to the dining room that Dad has set up for dinner. Felix and Jude join you as you all sit down. Your father brings over everyone's food, then sits down himself for you all to begin eating. As always it's amazing. 

"I still don't know how you do this. I can't recreate it." You joke, motioning to your dinner. 

"Dad secrets." Your father smirks, "Let me have my one." 

"So unfair." You keep teasing, but he returns it easily by adding. 

"When you're finally a Dad maybe I'll give it to you then. I'm sure yours and Papyrus’s kids will enjoy it too." 

You hadn't expected him to say that, making you choke on a sip of water you'd been taking. Coughing, you hear as Dad laughs with shockingly enough, Papyrus joining him. Don't join the enemy Papyrus, jeez! 

"That's a long way off Dad." It takes you a bit but after a few thumps on the back from Papyrus, you cough that out. 

"I'm patient." 

"What if we don't have kids though?" You point out. He hums.

"Guess the roast recipe will remain a mystery forever then." 

"They're two dudes, it's not like they can have kids anyway." Felix mumbles, taking a bite of his food. Papyrus chuckles. 

"not quite." 

Your brother stops midway with another bite to glare at Papyrus, "What does that mean?" 

"I think he means that adoption or surrogates are just as valid, Felix." Dad chastises, "Blood doesn't make you family." 

You know he's thinking of Jude right now who isn't even his blood but is still his son.

"That's not-" Felix starts, but is cut off by Papyrus who jumps in. 

"no, also didn't mean that." He motions a little with his fork, "skeleton monsters can carry an infant regardless of gender, meaning chip and i, if we so choose can have biological children of our own." 

"...So you'd be a pregnant dude?" Felix tries, looking skeptical. Jude on the other hand thinks this is epically cool. 

"Really? That's super amazing, will they look like a mix of you and Chip?" 

"no, they'd always be skeletons." He informs them, "that's all i can produce, so that's all we'd get. it's different if the human parent carries but since that's not an option here, you'd just get skeletons." He explains, and Dad nods along.

"Nothing wrong with that. A baby is a baby, and they'll be beautiful regardless." 

"I can't believe we're still talking about hypothetical children of Papyrus and I's when we've only been dating for a little while. Let's tone it down, family." You point out but there's no real bite to your tone, "We're still a long way away from kids." 

"Gotta keep you on your toes, Christopher," Dad smirks. He goes to continue saying something as the phone begins to ring. He glances at it but doesn't move to get it until Jude tries to. He stops his youngest son, "Let it go to voice-mail. We're eating."

Jude just shrugs and goes back to dinner until the phone stops ringing allowing you to hear as the answering machine beeps from the other room. The voice that rings out, has you freezing. It's one you haven't heard in a very long time. 

"Hey Chris, it's Theresa. I was just calling with a question, and if you could call me back that'd be great. You have my number. Thanks."  

Even Felix realizes who that is by the voice. Jude doesn't get it until he hears her say her name. Then he stopped to look at the answering machine. Dad waits until the message has been completed before sighing sadly and standing up. He goes to the phone and dials a number. You listen as he starts talking, his voice getting fainter as he goes to his room which is more private. 

"Why is she calling?" Felix grumbles once you all hear his door click shut, "What can she possibly want?" 

Papyrus looks confused, but you don't blame him. He glances at you. 

"who is it?" 

You sigh and shake your head. You don't really feel like getting into it but thankfully for Papyrus, Jude is happy to answer his question. 

"That's our Mom." He murmurs gently. Understanding washes over Papyrus, his concern evident in your gut, "She calls sometimes. Dad tries to hide it but I hear them argue. She's upset about Will." 

"Maybe she shouldn't have left then." You respond coolly, "More information when you're actually around." 

"She was asking about you last time, Chip." Jude dishes out the information his eavesdropping has given him, "Dad told her about Papyrus, and now she asks about you a lot." 

"Little late for her to get FOMO." Felix points out, and you have to agree. Your mother has been gone for over ten years so it's a bit late for her to suddenly have some motherly urges. 

"I don't want anything to do with her." You tell Jude quietly as Papyrus’s hand comes to rest on your knee comfortingly, "She abandoned us and we're fine without her." 

Your younger brother just nods as the table descends into an uncomfortable silence. Papyrus continues to run his hand up and down your leg probably hoping to bring you some sense of peace. It does help you feel more calm knowing he's here with you. The topic of your mother always makes you so irrationally angry and he can definitely feel that but it's not just that. It's also your overwhelming hurt that you've carried for over ten years caused by your mother's sudden departure with no warning. If you had to guess, it's this he's trying to soothe and you're grateful to your boyfriend for his attempts.

Unfortunately, things don't get better even with your father's return. He simply returns the phone to its stand and then sits to finish the meal with you all. He doesn't talk about your mother or why she called until you've all finished eating both dinner and dessert. It's actually as you're heading out the door that he tells you, probably because he knows how you'd react to hearing this piece of bullshit that's coming your way.

Standing at the door, sneakers already on your Dad comes over to get in his hugs, giving both you and Papyrus one along with a cheek pat. However, as you reach for the doorknob, he stops you. 

"Christopher," his tone is hesitant which has you curious. Your father isn't one to hesitate which means whatever this is, it's bothering him, "Your mother wants to see you," you're already bristling to tell him no way but he keeps going rendering you unable to do so, "and I think you should." 

Now you get why he hesitated. He must've known you'd be upset by this especially with him encouraging you to see her. Is he joking? She abandoned you. She left! Why would you want to see her? Anger flaring, you snap. 

"No, why should I?" 

"Christopher-" 

"No!" You're getting a little irate which is unusual for you. Normally you're calm and the voice of reason but your mother just makes you so angry, "She left me. I didn't matter, remember? Will didn't matter, Felix didn't matter and Jude didn't matter. She chose to not be my mother so I owe her nothing. She's nothing to me!" 

"She never stopped loving you, Christopher." Dad tries again, "She loves all of you, she just wasn't meant for domestic life. You matter, Christopher." He implores, "You matter very much to her. You were always closer with her than me when you were little." 

"Yeah, and she left me! I needed her and she left without a word! No letter, no nothing! She didn't even attempt to keep in contact with me!" You're starting to get extremely upset and can feel Papyrus’s arm wrap around your waist to try to bring some comfort, "She doesn't get to do this, not now!" 

"Christopher-" 

Papyrus moves his free arm and holds it up, silencing Dad. He's actually surprised you by the interference and your gaze turns to him as he starts speaking. 

"chris with all due respect, this is chip's choice. if he doesn't wanna see her then he doesn't have to see her. i get that upsets you because you want him to but frankly, i don't really care that you're upset. i care that chip's upset cause that's what he is. i feel it, right here," he pats his chest then lets that arm fall, "i'd say i'm sorry for sayin' that but i'm not so there's no point. chip comes first for me, he always will so i'd appreciate it if you'd stop." 

Dad blinks in astonishment and if you're honest, so do you. Papyrus has never spoken like that to your father before but you can feel his protectiveness over the matter. He's feeling like he needs to protect you right now and it's making him a bit short in regard to his patience. Thankfully, Dad seems to get this as he relaxes while continuing to watch Papyrus. 

"No, you're right." He murmurs, "And I'm not upset by you saying all that Papyrus," he reassures and you feel your boyfriend's body relax, "Christopher should always come first for you and it makes me happy knowing he does." Dad reaches out and cups Papyrus’s cheek like he does with you sometimes, "You're a good boy. Thank you for watching out for my son." 

"i always will." Your soulmate reassures quietly but firmly, "i love him." 

Dad smiles, "Good." He then takes his hand back and gives you an apologetic smile, "You don't need to see Theresa if you don’t want to, Christopher but if you change your mind, make sure you take him with you." He points at Papyrus, looking amused, "He'll keep you safe." 

Relaxing, you nod, "I know he will and…I'll think about it." You relent, knowing it'd make him happy, "There's just a lot of hurt there." 

"That's all I needed." He gives you a small smile, "Now give me one more hug before you go." 

Smiling yourself, you give your Dad one last hug as does Papyrus before finally leaving the house. The moment the door shuts, you're letting out a breath of frustration you hadn't realized you'd held back. Papyrus grabs your hand, holding it tightly. 

"you okay?" 

Gaze turning towards him, you nod, "Yeah just…kinda wanna go home." 

"i can do that." He pulls you closer and you snuggle against him, closing your eyes. 

Suddenly, you feel the telltale signs of him teleporting you both and make sure to keep your eyes firmly shut until you're sure it's over. Peeking one open, you can see your living room and fully open both eyes while stepping back from your soulmate feeling his twinge of disappointment at you being gone. What he doesn't know is it'll be short-lived. Walking to the couch you flop down not bothering to take your shoes off and hold your arms out to your soulmate. Papyrus seems to get what you'd wanted pretty easily as he comes and sprawls himself on top of you, allowing you to hug him close to you. 

"wanna talk about it?" He asks softly, snuggling himself into you. Sighing, you cover your face with one of your arms while the other holds him tightly. 

"Just…this might not come as a surprise but I wasn't very liked in school." 

"the one friend who was also your neighbour kinda gave that away, yeah." He replies, not mockingly but just that he gets it.

"I got bullied a lot. When I was in elementary school, I used to go home crying a lot, covered in mud from being pushed into puddles, or I'd have a busted lip, things like that. I'd go looking for Mom and she'd have a hug waiting before cleaning me up. Then she'd make us tea and let me get out what had happened. She was a support system for me. I needed her, I wasn't close to Dad as I am now. When she left I lost that. I thought…I thought it was my fault." Papyrus holds you tighter and you move your arm to hug him properly, "If I'd been a better son, if I hadn't complained so much about stupid stuff, maybe she would've stayed." 

"it's not your fault sweetheart." 

"I know that now." You reassure him, "But when you're a kid that's hard to tell yourself. It wasn't until I stopped complaining about being bullied and tried to handle it myself that I learned it wasn't my fault, mostly cause of Dad. I worried if I started complaining to him that he'd leave too." 

"what happened to change that?"

"A kid broke my wrist." You chuckle, "I came home that way. I didn't tell my teacher or anything and I tried not telling Dad either but it really hurt plus was bruising so it was hard to hide. He figured it out and on the way to the doctor asked me what happened." You start absent-mindedly rubbing his back, "I burst into tears and blubbered out about the kids being awful to me. He was quiet the whole time and when I finished he told me it wasn't my fault, that he was gonna fix it. I didn't even know what that meant until the next day. He took me to school but didn't take me to class. Instead, he went to the principal and spent a long time yelling at the poor guy about how he demands action be taken because he won't stand for me being picked on like this." Shaking your head, you smile at the memory before the sadness creeps back, "It was then that I realized she'd never told Dad I was being bullied. She didn't tell anyone, not even my teacher or principal, both of which felt very sheepish at having not noticed the clues. She just…ignored it and let me continue being attacked by kids my own age. That's when I knew I never mattered to her. I was an annoyance, nothing more which just got solidified when she dumped Jude on our doorstep."

"you're not an annoyance." Papyrus murmurs. You kiss the top of his skull. 

"I know bubba. She was the problem, not me." 

"good cause i was about to break into a long-winded speech on how you're amazing and she's dumb." 

You laugh, hugging him close until his cheek is against yours, "aw, I'm almost sad I didn't get to hear that." 

"nah, ya got lucky." He laughs along with you. 

"Well, I'll count my blessings then." You cough out, "What about you?" 

"what about me?" 

"You never told me about your parents other than they've passed." 

"i don't really know much about my mothers." He answers sounding genuine, "i know their names and that the mother who birthed sans and i was real sickly. giving birth to me is what killed her." 

"You didn't kill her Papy." 

"well…kinda did. it's fine, i can't really mourn what i didn't know." 

"Yes, you can." You tell him softly, "You absolutely can." 

"i feel worse for sans. he actually remembers them." 

"I bet they loved you both." 

"oh yeah?" You can feel his smirk, "what makes you say that?"

"Because I didn't even give birth to you and I've never loved anyone more than I love you." 

Papyrus moves so he can look at you which you have little issue with as you're always happy to see his handsome face. He looks almost surprised by your declaration but pleased at the same time. Pushing forward even more you give him a smile.

"You're the most amazing person I've ever met. You're funny, smart and maybe just the tiniest bit unhinged." He snickers hearing that your smile growing, "I love you." 

"damn sweetheart was almost expecting a proposal there." He jokes. You shrug,

"Someday." 

"now now, that's a serious promise." 

"I'm fine with that." 

He hums and gets a little closer to you while whispering. 

"i knew you were a naughty boy." 

He starts leaning in for a kiss but just before you meet, you whisper, "only for you." 

Kissing him will never get old. It takes your breath away each time and has you clutching onto him tightly especially when your tongues join the party, letting you feel his magic. You loved that. The calmness to it, the way it flows so smoothly against your tongue feels so amazing and never fails to get you excited, hoping for more. The two of you have been dancing around your want for each other for a while now. It's something that's been there but you've ignored or it wasn't the right time but now you're starting to wonder if there ever will be a right time. As Papyrus pulls away, then nibbles on the end of your nose a bit, a thing he's recently started enjoying, that thought is there again. Will there ever be a right time?

"c'mon, let's change into sweats. i'm tired of these jeans." He groans, bringing your attention back as he slaps the side of your thigh while pushing himself off of you. 

He stands and stretches then heads to your bedroom. You don't immediately follow and just stare at the open door, listening to the opening of drawers as he tries to find a pair of sweatpants. Blinking, you finally get up to go after him, your mind set. 

You're tired of dancing. 

Entering your room, Papyrus has just slipped his sweatpants on and looked to be going to put on a different hoodie but you stop him. Walking over, determined by your decision, you gently wrap your arms around him, giving his neck a kiss. He hums.

"aw, come to play with me again? gonna get my hopes up then pull away like earlier?" He teases, reminding you of before you left. Smirking you yank him against you, relishing the small squeak of surprise he makes when you do that. 

"Not this time." You murmur, kissing his neck again. Your hands wander up the tank top he's wearing to gently trail lingering touches along his bottom ribs. His breathing catches and he squirms in your arms.

"chip?" He breathes quietly. 

"I'm tired of waiting." You tell him plainly, "If you want me to stop please say so otherwise," spinning him around so he's facing you, he ends up falling back against the bed with a smirk with you going with him, "I want this." 

"did you think i'd actually say no?" He chuckles, yanking his eye patch off to throw it into the depths of your room. 

"Not everyone is up for a get down." You remind him. He hums, tilting his skull. 

"not everyone is with you." He suddenly looks serious, "if you're offering what i think you are, i've wanted this for so long that there's no way i'd pull away. i'm tired of having to take care of myself, ya know."

You smirk down at him, "I am offering." Despite how confident you feel, your voice is a bit shaky, "I'm tired of waiting for the right moment." 

"you’re not just upset about your mom?" He asks, sitting up as you stand once more, hands on your hips.

"Of course, I'm upset about her but…" You trail off wondering how to word the next part properly. 

"but?" Papyrus prompts gently after a moment of you thinking and you figure to just tell him what's on your mind, damn the consequences. 

"But you bring me comfort, you bring me joy." You answer truthfully as he comes to stand with you once more, his hands on your waist, "You make everything so much easier and I just…" You can see how intently he watches you with no judgments and it has you giving him the tiniest smile, "I just want to be with you."  

"i can do that." He replies, drawing you closer as he sways you both a little as if you’re dancing. Perhaps you are but this is a dance you’ll gladly do, "i just wanted to make sure there are no regrets." 

"I'll never regret you. Not ever." 

"promise?" He asks smirking and first pulls your sweater than your shirt over your head so he can toss them off to the side. 

"I promise." You whisper while you return the gesture to remove his tank top, that brilliant purple ecto of his already formed and glowing. 

His body is smooth and soft with the tiniest amount of squish to him. He's still your lanky, skinny boyfriend but there's some cushion there you like as your hands glide across his pseudo belly relishing the softness that is him. Papyrus is doing much of the same despite having seen your naked upper body many times. It doesn't seem to matter as his hands try to touch every part of you as you do the same to him in return until finally you're pressed against one another. You just stare at him just as he does you while your breath mingles sweetly between you like an unspoken promise of good things to come. 

It doesn't take long for the minuscule gap between you to close and for you both to be caught up in a kiss. You can feel how he pours his love into this one singular moment and you hope he can feel yours as you wrap your arms around him to run your hands up his back, feeling him shiver against you in response. Papyrus's hands are back on your waist, his nimble fingers leaving delicate little trails along your flushing skin until he reaches the button on your jeans. In one swift movement, he undoes it and tugs your zipper down. The sound feels almost deafening in the quiet room as it adds to the pounding of your heart and soul in your chest. 

Carefully, Papyrus pushes your jeans down, and you feel them drape around your ankles before you deftly kick them off leaving you in just your underwear. Knowing Papyrus's hate of undergarments, you know he isn't wearing any so when you tug at the waistband of his sweatpants you know he'll be bare. Papyrus knows it too but still his hands join yours in pushing down those pants to reveal his summoned hips and legs. There's obviously something more important in that area as well but you're focusing more on him as a whole and how the second his pants are gone he's helping you to remove your underwear. You're both still standing and the moment all your clothes are shed, the two of you stop. You've been in each other's presence when naked before, you slept that way all the time but never like this. What's happening right here, right now is different and you both know it.

Papyrus continues to hold onto you while you do the same for him. Your bodies are pressed together as you stare at one another, gentle touches and hitching breaths following in your wake as you take in all that is each other. You can feel him pressed against you hard and wanting while you assume he feels you doing the same but you ignore it. Instead, you focus on his face and on the fact that months ago you couldn't imagine this is where you'd be. 

But you couldn't be happier. 

Smiling at him and instantly receiving one in return, you lean forward to press your forehead against his,

"I love you." 

"and i love you." He returns, immediately purring as he nuzzles his forehead against yours, "stars, do i love you." 

"Good," you whisper, "cause now it'll be fine when I do this." 

Grabbing Papyrus around the waist, you lift him slightly to toss him onto the bed. He laughs the entire way onto the downy surface but he barely has time to adjust before you're on top of him, feeling his heated ecto against your skin. 

"it's most certainly fine," Papyrus breathes, "especially if you're about to fuck the life outta me." 

"That's the plan."

"then what are you waiting for?"

Papyrus reaches a hand up to pull you down by your neck, your lips crashing against him as you kiss. Your breathing increases as his and your hands start to move, touching absolutely every inch you can reach of each other. It’s as if you’ve been starved of one other which isn’t far from the truth. The two of you have been almost desperate for each other and you’re not entirely sure if that’s a soulmate thing or a you thing since you’ve never wanted anyone as badly as you want him. If you had to guess, you’d say Papyrus feels the same. 

Continuing to kiss him, you expertly move your arm to reach over and open your bedside table. Dipping your hand through the small opening you’d made you find what you need, keeping it held within your grasp. Your boyfriend must know what you’ve just grabbed since he shivers underneath you and with reluctance on both sides pulls back, breaking that kiss. 

“you don’t gotta use too much of that sweetheart, i like a little sting.” He smirks, and you blink a bit surprised as Papyrus gestures with his skull to the lube in your hand. 

“Well, I’m using some of it. I don’t want to hurt you.”

“ooh, promises, promises.” He groans in response, that sound going straight to between your legs making you stiffer than you already were. Papyrus notices this, smirking, “like my noises, sweetheart?”

“I like all of you.” 

“simp.” 

“You just don’t realize how hot you are.” You counter, sitting up to gaze down at him splayed out on your bed, “You’re perfect.”

“i know you are but i thought we were talking about me?” Papyrus snickers, his cheeks dusted a light purple as he suddenly turns serious, “listen love, i’m usually down for the long foreplay and banter, it’s something that really gets me going but…” He reaches down to grasp himself, giving a stroke to show off how hard he is, “i’ve waited way too damn long to feel you fuck me, so…let’s save the big speeches and foreplay for next time.”

“What if I’m on the bottom next time?” You tease, already pouring some of that lube into your hand and shutting the cap. Tossing it onto the bedside table for later, you spread it on your fingers before moving to where you need to be, Papyrus already spreading his legs for you. Smirking, you grab one of his legs and push it more towards his chest as you go looking for your prize. 

“guess you’ll get the big foreplay session then.” He shakes slightly as you find what you’re looking for easily. 

First rubbing the area gently, you carefully slide an overly lubed finger inside him, listening as he groans when you do. 

“fuck, have i ever told you i love your hands?”

“No, but I’m here to listen to you now.” You purr, pumping that one finger to stretch him enough for the second finger that’s waiting. 

“so cruel sweetheart,” he breathes, “how am i supposed to concentrate on that when something better is happening?”

“What?” You reply cheekily, “Like this?” 

Sliding your second finger inside him, he shakes and groans. He did say he liked the sting and this shouldn’t hurt him too badly. You did lube the crap out of your fingers after all.

“mmhmm,” he hums, closing his good socket evidently enjoying the feeling, “i’d talk more b-but i’m finding it hard to find good words for banter.” He admits. 

“Papyrus at a loss for words? No way.” You say, pretending to be shocked and moving so that leg you’re pressing more towards his chest is leaning against your own, freeing your second hand, “How about I make it even harder for you?”

Using that now free hand you reach to grab his extremely hardened member, grasping it easily to stroke gently in time with your fingers. Papyrus moans and curses softly. You’re loving each noise he makes, every one of them furthering your arousal, leaving you twitching and hard. You know you’re dribbling precum but it’s nothing like Papyrus who you don’t even have to lube up as your hand moves over his cock, now coated with his own slick.

“What pretty noises you’re making bubba,” You coo to him as little noises keep leaving him. Papyrus isn’t censoring himself at all, each sound and curse leaving him as your fingers keep stretching him out, “keep making them for me.”

“s-sadist.” He smirks, stuttering slightly, “f-fuck sweetheart, you’re being so mean!” He writhes a little on the bed, his hips bucking so he moves in your hand more. Thankfully, you’re quick enough to make sure he doesn’t tear your fingers out of him. 

“Am I?”

“i can’t s-stand this! i’ve waited so long for you and now you’re making me wait even longer!”

You chuckle, “How long is long?”

“five hundred years, you sadist.”

Shocked by his answer, both your hands actually stop as you stare down at him. Papyrus uses this pause to catch a breath as you compose yourself and get your brain working again. 

“I…Papyrus…” You breathe out. That’s not the answer you anticipated. 

“you think anyone else i’ve ever been with matters?” He whispers, his socket open again with him now gazing up at you longingly, “only you matter. you’re the only person i’ve ever been this desperate to be with. i want to feel us move together and to know that you’re mine-”

“Body and soul.” You finish for him, “I am always yours, Papyrus Serif.”

“prove it.”

Smiling at him, you finally remove those fingers inside him, earning a shudder from him as you do. Reaching for that lube you’d tossed earlier, you squeeze more into your hand and start coating yourself, shivering as you do. Papyrus hums. 

“ooh, that’s a pretty sight. i think someday soon, i’m gonna have to watch you rub one out.”

“I’m sure I can manage that.” You chuckle, giving yourself one last check to make sure you’re fully coated. Finding that you’re good, you toss that lube again, “although, I don’t think you’ll be able to just sit by and watch.”

“you never know.” He replies before spreading himself more again since you’re no longer pushing that leg of his towards his chest, “but enough of that. prove to me love, i need you, i want you so badly.”

“I’m here.” You whisper, moving in to rub yourself just against his entrance, “I’m always here bubba. 

“you promise?” He shakes, his hands bunched into the fabric of the bedding. You nod and slowly start pushing inside him with a soft gasp at how tight he is. 

“I promise. You will always have me, Papy.”

“chip…” He whimpers, shutting his socket once more. 

You can tell this isn’t Papyrus’s first rodeo. He manages to keep himself completely relaxed as you enter him slowly, relishing in the warm tightness of his walls constricting you. Beginning to shake yourself, you’re unsure if you’ll be able to last as long as you want with how tight he is and with all the absolutely delicious sounds your boyfriend is making you’re hooked. The only drug you’ll ever willingly take but it’s not pill, rock or powder. 

It’s Papyrus. 

He’s something you’ll just never be able to quit. That might sound awful or toxic but this love you feel for him is so damn powerful and as you hilt inside him, you know you’re completely lost in him. Taking a small breather, you let Papyrus adjust to you being inside him but the second he’s bucking his hips into you, you’re moving. His legs that are on either side of you are grabbed and thrown over each shoulder while you lift his hips. The second either side of his waist is in your hands, you’re pulling out completely only to slide back inside him with ease, the lube doing its work nicely. This is why you don’t cheap out on this stuff. Groaning softly, you start up a good rhythm, feeling each time he squeezes around you and dying a little inside at just how fucking phenomenal it feels. However, this is evidently not fast enough for Papyrus who moans loudly. 

“f-faster!” 

You can do that. 

Picking up the pace, you start hitting him deeper and faster, your skin beginning to slap against his ecto. This is what Papyrus had been looking for since he starts keening and mewling with each thrust you make until eventually his hands move to start trying to touch every part of you that he can reach. 

“c-chip! chip…chip!” He begins crying out your name with each movement you make, “p-please, chip! chip!” 

Letting go of his waist and tossing his legs off of your shoulders, you move swiftly to scoop him into your arms with those now free legs going around you to help him snap back into each rutting movement of your hips. His hands are now able to get more of you, they start roaming as if he is almost desperate to get even closer to you. It’s understandable, the two of you have been pent up and the desire for each other has been fierce so you’re not surprised he’s like this. 

“Papyrus…” You breathe out in return, answering his pleading cries for you, the heat inside your body unbearable, “I’m here.”

His face nuzzles into the crook of your neck, his tongue peeking out to lick at your sweating skin, a shiver and groan leaving you as you begin to feel everything building to an almost maddening level. It’s hot, euphoric and explosive inside you as it prickles at your skin, sending you into the madness that is the absolute adoration you have for this man you’re currently one with. Part of you almost wishes you could be closer with him, the pounding of your soul in your chest intense along with Papyrus’s which you can not only feel but hear inside your skull as it beats just slightly out of sync with your own. You’re almost tempted to sync them completely wondering if that would feel good but you’re already so lost in the heat of your body as the sweat from your skin mixed with Papyrus’s, your moans beginning to overlap one another’s. Your bedroom fills with the singing cacophony of sounds coming from your passionate and desperate lovemaking until finally, you reach your plateau. 

“P-Papyrus!” You gasp, feeling it approaching fast, “P-Papy…” You whimper, “I-I’m gonna…!”

Papyrus just groans in response as your warning comes slightly too late since you’re barely able to get that out before you feel the explosive sensation of your orgasm washing over you, causing you to slam into him with a gasping groan. Well, you did until you felt an intensely sharp pinch in the crook of your neck, making you cry out in pain even as you felt Papyrus finish against your stomach, his cum warm against you.

Groaning at the sting, you shake slightly as your high begins to recede. The tingling explosion inside you dies and as it does you realize that sharp pain from before came from Papyrus biting you. His teeth are deeply embedded into your skin and you know he’s drawn blood. A lot of it. You can see it staining the sheet beneath you and while you don’t mind being bitten, some warning would’ve been nice. 

Breathing heavily, you pant out, “Paps…you…bit me?”

You’re almost confused, especially since his teeth are still inside you but it’s then that you feel the warmth coming from the bite. It spreads and has you shuddering as it encompasses you until finally settling in your chest as if wrapping around your soul. What was that? The moment that happens, Papyrus pulls back, his teeth stained with your blood which he licks off staring up at you with this dazed, dreamy look on his face. You’re gaping at him. 

“Papy…you bit me.”

He looks confused for a moment, his brow furrowing until he looks at the bite mark he just made that’s bleeding and you watch as his socket widens, a sort of panicking look coming over him. 

“n-no…no!” He stammers out, reaching up with his free hand to put pressure on the area or cover it you’re not sure, “fuck! fuck, i didn’t mean to! i don’t know why i did that! fuck!” 

“It’s just a bite Papy.” You chuckle, covering his hand with yours with a smile and finally pull out of him, shuddering at the cold air as it envelopes you, “It’ll heal but some warning would’ve been nice.” You tease, sitting up with his hand falling back onto his chest. 

Papyrus covers his face with his free hand and unbloodied hand, “no, you don’t understand…that’s not just a bite.”

Now your brow is furrowing, “What is it?”

“...i marked you…i’m so sorry.”

“Should I be angry about that or…?”

He moves his hand looking so ashamed it should be criminal, “it’s a very big deal to monsters sweetheart and i just…fucking did it like a total jackass without asking. i didn’t even find out if you were ready for that i just fucking did it cause, of course, i did…” He whines and covers his face again. 

“Well…I also just came inside you without asking or wearing a condom, so…” You trail off trying to help. He waves a hand. 

“condoms don’t work with me, besides i like feeling your cum inside me so that’s fine.”

Sighing, you move to lay beside him and shift him so he’s facing you with his hand, not on his face. 

“Tell me what’s wrong. I had fun, I…kinda thought you did too.”

“oh, trust me, sweetheart, i had fun. you’re everything i’ve ever wanted and more. i’m ruined for life cause there’s no way i can have anyone else.”

“Good, cause I don’t want anyone else but you.” You smile, lifting a hand to gently caress his cheek, “So what’s wrong, bubba?”

“i marked you.”

“What’s that?”

He whines and flushes but finally mumbles out, “i just…claimed you as mine in the monster culture. it’s…it’s permanent, i can’t undo it. i’m…fuck, i’m so sorry.” 

You’re having trouble seeing the problem, “But…I am yours.”

“not like this.” He sighs, “basically, i just uh…injected my scent into yours. every monster you come into contact with will know you’re mine. it’s something you only do with a mate and we’ve only been dating for a little while. i’m so sorry.”

You soften finally thinking you get it, “So, it’s like a possessive thing. It says I’m yours, back off, he’s taken.”

“yeah and it’s something you ask to do to your mate but i just fucking did it like an idiot and you’re not even my mate, you’re my boyfriend.” He groans and buries his face into the pillow.

Ah, now you really get it, “I see.” You keep stroking his cheek, obviously not using the hand that had been inside of him earlier, “It’s okay bubba.”

“it’s not.” He grumbles, “sans is gonna have a fit.”

“Let him.” You chuckle, “Paps, it’s really fine. Should you have asked? Yeah, but what’s done is done and since it’s permanent there’s no point in crying about it. Besides,” you smile, “I am yours.”

He peeks out from his hiding place against the pillow, “it’s not…”

“Papyrus,” you whisper, getting him to look at you again, “I love you. I don’t plan on ever being with anyone other than you for the rest of my life and yeah, maybe that’s too early to say but it’s how I feel. Maybe it’s cause we’re soulmates but I’m just having a hard time being angry at you for this. I’m honestly more upset over the no warning and that I bled on my favourite set of sheets than the fact that I’m marked.”

“...i can get the blood out of the sheets.”

You laugh, “See, then that’s fixed!” Leaning in, you kiss him earning a small whine from Papyrus who hadn’t expected it. Pulling back, you bump your forehead against his, “it’ll be okay Papyrus.”

“you’re too good to me.” He wraps his arms around you, his face going to that bite mark as he begins licking it gently, the sting making you wince, “i’m so sorry.”

“You’re forgiven. Now, how about you tell me how I just rocked your world instead?”

He finally laughs lightly, “you did at that, i could barely stand it. fuck, it was almost not enough, i wanted to be so damn close with you.”

“I felt the same!” You rub his back as he keeps gently licking the bite between talking. You’re not sure why he’s doing that but it kinda feels nice now so you’re letting him, “You felt so damn amazing.”

“did i now?” He smirks, “was i worth the wait?”

“Abso-fucking-lutely.” You growl with a smile of your own and kiss the side of his skull. 

“saucy! such a naughty boy!” He cries out jokingly. There’s your boy. 

“At least I’m not the dirty boy.” You counter, “You’re the one with a heap of cum inside you.”

“says the guy who got it on his stomach.” He trails a finger up your belly gathering the cum there and pulls back from that bite so he can show you, “see?”

You lean forward, taking his finger into your mouth and sucking it clean. He snorts as you lick it to get every ounce of the plum goodness that had been there. Once you’re sure it’s cleaned, you sit back. 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. I don’t see anything on your finger.”

Papyrus roars with laughter, his socket scrunching shut as he shakes with laughter. You’re feeling pretty damned pleased to get him feeling better after his screw up and while you might not know the extent of what a mark is in monster culture, you’re sure you can ask him later. For now, you’re pretty okay with what happened and content to just lie here with him laughing until sleep takes you. Papyrus was everything you’d ever wanted and you’re going to ride that high all the way until tomorrow where luckily…

You’ll get to do it all over again.

Notes:

TGB Fanart!

Chip and Papyrus by FlamingBiscuit!

Chapter 23: Fight

Summary:

You get into a fight with your brothers.

Notes:

NSFW Warning

Turns out you did get to do it all over again the next day as well as the next and so on for the next little while. Whatever barrier had been between you and Papyrus in regards to your intimacy had finally been brought down but now it seems the two of you are trying to make up for lost time. Your boyfriend is nearly insatiable but you're finding you don't mind all that much especially since the two of you are both incredibly content to switch it up every so often, meaning sometimes you're giving it to Papyrus and other times he's giving it to you. This time, Papyrus is the one giving.

You'd gone for a shower and as the warm water cascaded down your skin, washing away all the sweat and dirt, you heard the door open. At first, you'd thought maybe Papyrus had left something in here and paid it no mind. It wasn't until you felt his arms around you that you'd realized he'd joined you. The small jump you'd made had thoroughly entertained him but any sort of annoyance you had at being scared soon died as Papyrus got down to business. 

He'd made quick work at getting you all riled up and aroused until finally the two of you are moaning while breathlessly calling the other's name as Papyrus slams into you. The shower is still going, leaving the two of you soaked and your bodies sliding against one another's. He’s got you bent over both hands on your hips to pull you into each thrust. Your own hands are splayed out on the shower wall moving every so often to grip onto something that doesn’t exist, one hand eventually moving downwards to grasp yourself to stroke in time with his thrusts. 

Neither of you is paying attention. Why would you be? You’re too busy lost in each other with you biting your lip to muffle your sounds a bit while Papyrus whispers out tiny praises to you among his breathless moans. So, when the front door is suddenly unlocked and someone enters your house you don’t hear it not until that person calls out. 

“PAPYRUS?”

It’s Sans. You’d almost forgotten that he’s got a key and frequently lets himself in. You also hadn’t known that Papyrus had just left the bathroom door open, nor is he making any attempt to stop fucking you hearing his brother is here. In fact, he just gets faster and hits you deeper as you die trying to not make a sound, especially when the sadist decides to make it even worse by grabbing your leg to lift it, allowing him to hit so deep, you wanted to scream in pleasure. 

“bathroom.” Papyrus answers his brother and you seriously want to kill him right now. What’s he doing?

You hear Sans’s footsteps get closer and when he speaks next, you know he’s right outside the door, “FINISH UP, I NEED TO TALK TO YOU.”

“oh? is it…” He trails off letting out a very quiet curse before panting and finishing his sentence, “important?” 

“NOT PARTICULARLY BUT IT’S SOMETHING WE NEED TO DISCUSS. WILL CHIP BE HOME SOON?”

You’ve been doing so well keeping yourself quiet as these two talk but when Papyrus suddenly slams up into you hitting just the right spot you can’t stop the incredibly loud whimper from leaving your mouth as you orgasm. Papyrus chuckles, the sound breathy as he answers his brother, 

“oh, he’s already home.”

“OH FOR…” 

Suddenly Sans’s voice trails away as Papyrus’s laughter turns into a moan of his own as he finishes spilling deep inside you with a shudder. You’re going to kill him. You can’t believe he just did that and as you take in deep breaths, your high receding you glare at him over your shoulder. 

“Really?” You hiss. He sticks out his tongue at you and slaps your ass hard, making you yelp, “Papyrus!”

“it’s fine sweetheart.” He cackles, pulling himself from you slowly. You shudder at the sensation and the feeling of his cum as it slowly drips down your thigh only to be washed away by the shower, “besides, you know how many times sans and shiloh got caught? they weren’t subtle at all.”

“That doesn’t mean I wanna put on a show for anyone.” You grumble, turning to face him, your legs shaking. He coos and moves forward to let his wet body slide against yours when he hugs you. 

“yeah but you still love me anyway.”

“Stars help me but I do.” You concede, taking the kiss he offers you, listening to his chuckles before he ultimately pulls away. This time, you smack his ass earning a small ooh, from him as you do, “Now, go say hi to your brother before this gets even weirder.”

“gotta wash our sex scent off first.” 

“And now I know that’s a thing.” 

Papyrus snickers but does take a few minutes to wash himself off before getting out and leaving you to finish up yourself. You make sure to take the time to soap up and wash it off before getting out. Drying yourself off and towel drying your hair, you swiftly get dressed before going out to the living room to find Sans looking unimpressed. 

“THAT WAS NOT FUNNY.” He says as you walk over. 

“aw, sans it wasn’t chip’s fault.” He’s got the widest shit-eating grin right now, “he was the one taking it after all.”

“FIRST, I DIDN’T NEED TO KNOW THAT AND SECOND, YOU’RE NOT FUNNY PAPYRUS.”

“i’m plenty funny.” Papyrus counters, leaning back against the couch, “think of it as payback for all the months you and shiloh kept me awake with ooh daddy right there.”

Sans sputters and turns a vibrant shade of violet. You’re staying completely out of this and you sorta wish you hadn’t had to hear for a second time that Sans likes being called daddy in the bedroom. That’s not a mental picture you need right now.  

"DID YOU EVEN ASK HOW YOUR BOYFRIEND FEELS ABOUT THAT! YOU JUST PUT HIM ON DISPLAY WITHOUT ASKING!" Sans snaps in retaliation. He does have a point. 

“you mad at me?” Papyrus looks up at you with this adorably pouty face that has you faltering. That’s not fair! 

“I…well…” You trail off, your cheeks heating up slightly, “...no.”

Papyrus looks back at Sans, his shit-eating grin returning and Sans tosses you the most utter look of betrayal. It’s not your fault! You can’t help it if Papyrus is giving you that look, it’s too cute!

“DON’T ENCOURAGE HIM.” Sans growls then sighs, “WHATEVER, I CAME HERE FOR A REASON.”

“which is?” Papyrus asks with a raised brow. 

Figuring it might be better to sit down than hover over Papyrus who’s sitting on the couch, you move to take a chair nearby. This has you passing by Sans who evidently hadn’t caught your scent yet. 

“WELL, EVIDENTLY SHILOH…!” 

Sans begins explaining why he’s here but only gets those few words out before his hand shoots out to grab your wrist. Startling, you actually jump but manage to keep your head as Sans slowly turns towards you. By now, Papyrus has figured out what his older brother is doing and has begun squirming on the couch looking nervous but it hasn’t registered for you yet. Sans tugs on your wrist. 

“COME CLOSER, CHIP.”

“Uh, okay?” 

You lean over to be closer to Sans and watch as his free hand reaches up to push back the collar of your shirt. It’s then that you realize what he’s after when he exposes the bandages on your neck. Sans takes in a deep breath through his nose before his eye lights meet your eyes. 

“DO YOU KNOW WHAT THAT IS?”

“A mark.” You answer, truthfully. 

“DO YOU KNOW WHAT IT TRULY MEANS?”

“For the most part.” Once again, you’re being truthful.

“DID YOU ASK FOR IT?”

You find yourself looking away here unable to look Sans in the eye, “Uh…well…not exactly.” 

“sans-” Papyrus starts but is cut off by his older brother asking you his last question. 

“DID HE ASK BEFORE HE DID THAT?”

It’s as if the entire world is holding its breath as you hesitate to answer his last question but know you have little choice in the matter. 

“...No?”

With one little word, all hell breaks loose. Sans drops your wrist and hurdles towards Papyrus who scrambles to get off the couch as his older brother chases after him. 

“PAPYRUS SERIF!” Sans thunders, the glass in your windows actually shaking from the ferocity of it, “HOW DARE YOU DO SUCH A THING? I RAISED YOU BETTER!”

“it was an accident, i swear!” Papyrus is trying his best to dodge his older brother but eventually ends up caught by him.

You’re stunned by this reaction but your boyfriend had warned you that his older brother would be pretty steamed when he found out. You didn’t realize it would be like this as you watch Sans grab Papyrus’s arm and twist it into an awkward angle. 

“PAPYRUS…” Sans’s voice is still ferocious as he yanks his brother’s arm a little.  

“it was an accident!” Papyrus repeats then glances at your horrified expression, “it doesn’t hurt sweetheart, i’m okay.” He reassures, your anxiety ebbing slowly. 

“MAYBE I SHOULD DO SOMETHING THAT HURTS! WHAT POSSESSED YOU TO ASSAULT YOUR OWN SOULMATE?!”

Assault? Papyrus didn’t assault you…did he?

“i don’t think you wanna know.” Papyrus chuckles weakly but feeling Sans jerk his arm again he starts talking pretty quick, “okay, okay! it was our first time fucking-”

“LANGUAGE!”

“fine, our first-time havin’ sex and it just felt really, really, really freakin’ good. i wasn’t thinking, i just wanted to be closer to him and it happened!”

“WHAT KIND OF ANIMAL ARE YOU? YOU’RE NOT EVEN IN HEAT YET,” Wait, what’s a heat? “AND YOU CAN’T EVEN CONTROL YOURSELF? WHAT’S THE MATTER WITH YOU?” Sans’s tone has finally lowered to a more acceptable decibel but you can still hear just how furious he is. 

“look, i felt like a big bag of garbage afterwards but chip’s fine with it!” 

“HE SHOULDN’T BE!” Sans snarls, “YOU’VE ALTERED HIS SCENT FOR LIFE! YOU MARKED HIM AS BELONGING TO YOU WITHOUT ASKING! ONLY AN UNCOUTH BARBARIAN WOULD DO SUCH A THING AND I KNOW I DIDN’T RAISE ANYONE SO STUPID!”

“i apologized!” Papyrus whines but Sans still isn’t having it. 

“OH, AND I SUPPOSE THAT MAKES IT ALL BETTER DOES IT?” Sans drops Papyrus’s arm in a sort of tossing motion and you watch as your boyfriend windmills his arm a bit but really does look unhurt. 

“look, i’d take it back if i could but i can’t.” Papyrus argues, “marks are kinda permanent.”

“I KNOW THEY ARE!” He snaps, “THAT’S THE PROBLEM! YOU DIDN’T USE YOUR FREAKING INTELLECT PAPYRUS! YOU’RE SO FRICKING SMART BUT YOU’VE ALWAYS BEEN WAY TOO IMPULSIVE! WHAT WOULD YOU HAVE DONE IF HE HADN’T BEEN OKAY WITH IT BROTHER? HMM? WHAT IF HE’D LEFT YOU OVER THAT? HOW WOULD YOU FEEL THEN?”

Papyrus shuffles his feet a bit, his gaze dropping to the floor as he says nothing. Sans sighs tiredly, evidently getting through to his little brother.

“PAPYRUS, I UNDERSTAND YOU’RE EXCITED. YOU’VE FOUND THE PERSON YOU WANT TO BE WITH MORE THAN ANYTHING BUT JUST BECAUSE HE’S YOUR SOULMATE DOESN’T MEAN HE HAS TO BE WITH YOU. CHIP IS FREE TO LEAVE WHENEVER HE LIKES.”

“...i know.” Papyrus mumbles his cheeks turning a subtle shade of violet. 

“TREAT HIM WITH THE RESPECT HE DESERVES.” Sans continues to scold, “I LIKE CHIP,” he points at you and despite this whole awkward tirade, you’re touched, “HE’S GOOD FOR YOU AND I KNOW HE’S TREATING YOU THE WAY YOU DESERVE. WHY SHOULD HE HAVE TO SETTLE FOR LESS BECAUSE YOU GOT OVERZEALOUS.”

“i get it, i get it.” 

“DO YOU?” Sans growls, “PAPYRUS, THIS IS…THIS IS THE HAPPIEST I’VE SEEN YOU IN ALMOST TWO HUNDRED YEARS.” He sighs again and moves forward to rub his younger brother’s arms gently, “I JUST DON’T WANT TO SEE YOU DEVASTATED IF SOMETHING WERE TO HAPPEN.”

“i already said i was sorry…i don’t know what else i can do, sans.”

Once more Sans sighs and this time turns to look at you, “ARE YOU TRULY OKAY WITH WHAT HAPPENED?” 

“It was a bit of a shock but I don’t plan on going anywhere Sans.” You shrug, “I don’t want to be with anyone else and I love Papyrus more than anything so yeah, I’m okay with it.”

Sans still doesn’t look totally convinced but it appears he’s at least going to drop it for now as he gives Papyrus one last little halfhearted whap to the arm and then goes to sit down. Papyrus, finally looking relieved, goes to follow him to sit down. 

“AS LONG AS YOU’RE OKAY WITH IT.” Sans replies reluctantly, “BUT IF YOU EVER FIND YOU’RE NOT, PLEASE SAY SOMETHING. WE’LL FIGURE OUT A PLAN.”

“Will do Sans.” You assure him going to sit down as well, “So, what did you come here for?”

He hums and glances at you puzzled before suddenly remembering that he was here for a reason, “OH, YES! WELL, EVIDENTLY SHILOH HAS REALIZED THAT WE HAVEN’T GOTTEN ALL TOGETHER WITH YOUR FAMILY CHIP AND SHE’D LIKE FOR THAT TO HAPPEN. SHE’D LOVE FOR US TO ALL GET TOGETHER.”

“so she sent you to set it up?” Papyrus snorts. 

“YES.” 

A look is exchanged between the brothers showing Sans’s displeasure over having to do the work for his fiancee’s idea and Papyrus’s amusement over it happening. It’s kind of funny how much emotion and story can be passed through one simple look.

“ANYWAY,” Sans starts again, “I WAS COMING TO ASK FOR YOUR HELP WITH THAT CHIP AS I AM UNSURE OF YOUR FAMILY’S SCHEDULE.” 

“Oh, that makes sense.” You reply, “Well, Dad and I work most of the week and sometimes weekends depending on if Dad takes some extra jobs-”

“i know and i’m heartbroken when you’re gone.” Papyrus cuts you off with a pout. You chuckle, 

“Except it gives you tons of time to work on your book, which is really coming along.” You watch as Papyrus flushes, knowing you won that one and with a smirk, return to answering Sans, “Jude and Felix are out of school for the summer, so they’re available any time. Probably Friday evening would be good. Dad and I usually leave the shop a little early that day.”

“and it’s my favourite day of the week.” Papyrus sighs. Sans rolls his eye lights, his attention remaining on you. 

“FRIDAY EVENING WORKS FOR US. WOULD YOU BE KIND ENOUGH TO CONTACT YOUR FATHER ABOUT IT?”

“Yeah, I’m sure he’d love to come. Might have to wrangle Felix a little but Jude will be very excited.”

“WONDERFUL.” He finally smiles, “THEN THAT’S WHEN WE’LL HAVE IT.”

“Sounds good.” You nod in return. 

Sans ended up staying for a little while longer to chat with Papyrus. He usually did this if he came around. He liked to ask his little brother about his day and you knew it meant a lot to your boyfriend to get to see his sibling. At one point you got up to go start dinner, asking if Sans would like to stay. He tells you it was kind of you to offer but he needs to get home to make dinner for Shiloh and Maris. As he’s getting ready to leave with Papyrus joking with him at the door, your phone starts to ring. 

It’s the landline. 

Only one person calls that landline. 

You freeze, glancing at it and wondering if you should just pick up then hang up. You’d rather not have Sans hear the drug-addled stupor that is your older brother. Figuring that’s best, you hurry over to pick the phone up before promptly setting it back down gently. Little did you know that doing that wouldn’t cut the call. It would just send him right to voicemail. 

Thinking you’d done the right thing, you start making your way towards the door to say goodbye to Sans when the answering machine beeps. Once again you freeze, glancing back towards the machine as it starts up, your brother’s voice calling out through your living room.

“Chippy, did you just hang up on me?”

He doesn’t sound high, he sounds drunk and belligerent but who knows maybe he is high, he’s just so high, you can’t tell the difference. You’re not an expert on drugs so how would you know. 

“Don’t hang up on me when I call Chippy, I’m your big brother!” Will chastises, each word sounding like an effort, “I know you don’t care. Bet you wish I was dead!”

Having had enough and feeling so humiliated you rush to grab the phone, picking it up to snap. 

“I’ve never wished that! Ever! It’s insulting that you’d say that!”

“Well, it’s true!” He retorts, “If I didn’t exist then you could go back to your perfect life with that guy you wanna fuck so bad!”

“My life is far from perfect Will!” You argue, “And leave Papyrus out of this, you don’t even know him!”

“I know Dad would rather have him for a son than me.”

Your insides go cold at that statement. Where had he heard that? It’s true that Dad does like Papyrus and treats him like a son but that doesn’t mean he doesn’t care about Will. It kills your father knowing his eldest son is out on the streets somewhere and won’t accept his help. He feels what’s happening to Will is his fault, that he messed up somewhere to cause one of his son’s to turn to drugs. 

“Where did you get that idea? Dad loves you, Will. He just can’t have you around.”

“Felix told me!”

“When did you see Felix? How did you see Felix?”

“I saw him yesterday! He was out with friends so I went to say hi. He was happy to see me, told me all about your boy toy and how he hates him. Says you ignore him all the time now.” 

“That’s not true! I don’t ignore Felix, I talk to him all the time!”

“Admit it, you’re just not a very good big brother are you?” He taunts, “You’re also not a very good little brother either, you never help me when I come to you! I need your help and you won’t help me!”

“I try to help you as much as I can Will, but unless you’re willing to go to rehab there’s nothing I can do!” You snap, starting to feel frustrated until an awful realization dawns on you and then you’re furious, “Wait…did you take money from Felix?”

“He offered it to me!” 

You have to remind yourself to take a deep breath before you scream at him, “Then you don’t take it, Will! He’s sixteen years old and you’re taking what little pocket money he has, probably what allowance Dad gives him! You’re supposed to be his big brother, you’re supposed to watch out for him, not steal from him!”

“Why’re you yellin’ at me, you’re the one not helpin’!”

“I’m not-!” You start to yell into the phone, only to feel Papyrus’s hand touches yours. Glancing at him, you find him giving you a worried look, his brow furrowed. 

“it’s not worth it.” He murmurs, “you’re furious, i get it but-”

“No, you don’t get it!” You snap at him, cutting him off and return to furiously hiss at your older brother, “Don’t you ever take money from Felix or Jude again! I’ll never forgive you if you do and I’ll throw this phone away. You’ll be dead to me! Don’t ever call me again like this or I won’t bother talking to you!”

Not waiting for him to answer, you slam the phone down to finally end the call but pick it right back up again. You could get your cell but you’re too angry as you start dialling your father’s landline. Papyrus hasn’t walked away for even a second and just places his hand on your arm which you shrug off and put the phone to your ear.

“Hello?” 

It’s Jude. You try to calm down enough to ask for who you need but you still sound snippy as you make your request, “Jude, get Felix.”

“Hey Chip, what’s wrong?” He asks, sounding worried, “Did Felix do something bad, you sound angry?”

“Just get him for me.” 

You hear as your youngest brother hurries through the house and the sound of him talking to someone muffled before finally. 

“Hello?”

“What’s the matter with you?” You seethe, “Do I offend you that much that you felt the need to vent to our drug-addled older brother about how awful I am?”

“Chip, that’s not-”

“Then to make it worse, you sat there talking about how much you hate Papyrus. Well, guess what Felix, he’s not going anywhere so get the fuck over it! I’m tired of making excuses for your shitty behaviour, grow the hell up! You’re sixteen now, I can’t be running after you wiping your ass all day long! I’ve got my own life, mine and I’m SO sorry that upsets you so much! I’m SO sorry that me being happy offends you!”

“Chip, I didn’t mean-”

“And lastly, of all the stupid things you could’ve done, you gave Will money! What the actual fuck Felix? Why would you do that? Do you wanna know what he did with that money? He went and got SO high that he’s barely coherent or got so drunk that’s he’s on fucking Mars right now! Wanna know how I know this? Because he just fucking called me to scream at me about how I’m the worst little brother ever as well as the worst big brother and I gotta agree that I must be for you to act like this!”

“I…I’m sorry.” Felix’s voice comes through softly like he’s on the verge of tears, “I just wanted to help…”

“You’re not helping by giving him money! You’re making it worse!” You’re still seething, “Was him stealing literally every bit of savings Dad had a joke to you? Was him stealing mine a joke?”

“No…Chip I didn’t mean…”

“Save it, Felix! I don’t want to hear it! I’m done with your petty bullshit, do you hear me? Done!” You yell then slam the phone down to end the call, breathing hard. 

Huffing, you storm away from the phone, ignoring Papyrus who tries to stop you and issue a clipped but sincere apology to Sans for what he had to witness. The older Serif brother just nods in an understanding manner and tells you it’s alright. Giving a nod of your own, you leave the room. You need to calm down and you’re already so humiliated by the fact that Sans had to see all of that on top of being so incredibly hurt that Felix said those things that you know it'll take a while. 

Stomping into your bedroom, you close the door behind you and try to get yourself calm. That's easier said than done. Pacing around, you try to work out your aggression but it’s not working. You’ve never been so angry at your brothers before and it’s driving you insane until you just growl loudly and flop onto your bed to stare at the ceiling for a little while. Taking in some deep breaths, you bring your arms up to cover your eyes still attempting to calm down. It takes a while but after about an hour, you start to feel less angry and are finally able to think clearly. 

You feel…guilty for what you said to Papyrus. It was unfair. He was only trying to help and you bit his head off for it. Not to mention you were way too hard on Felix. You could hear the emotion in his voice like he was going to cry and you still kept going. That’s not what a big brother is supposed to do. You should’ve been more understanding and calmly told Felix why giving money to Will is a bad idea. You know he loves his eldest brother and just wishes he could come home but giving him money isn’t the way to make that happen. 

Sighing, you finally roll onto your side to face where Papyrus normally sleeps. He’s not here and you’re wondering if he’s in the other bed. You’d deserve it if he was, especially after how mean you were. The guilt over your actions continues to swirl in your stomach until it’s nearly unbearable and just as you were about to get up to go find Papyrus, your bedroom door opens. Looking towards the now open door, you find Papyrus standing there, leaning against the door frame, his hands in his pants pockets. 

“you done bein’ an asshole?”

Yeah, you deserved that. 

“For now.” You try to joke but Papyrus isn’t finding it very funny as he keeps just standing in the doorway, “...Yeah, I am.”

Papyrus nods and walks over to crawl onto his side of the bed to face you. Immediately, you reach for his hand which he allows. You bring it to your lips, giving his phalanges a kiss. 

“I’m sorry, Papy. You were only trying to help and I was unfair to you. Can you forgive me?”

He hums, “i dunno…i was pretty heartbroken.”

You can tell he’s messing with you by the smirk he’s wearing right now but still, you play along because why not?

“What can I do to make it up to you?” 

“kisses are always a good start.”

“Kisses are always a good start.” You chuckle as you repeat what he’d said and lean in to kiss this skeleton you love so much.

Papyrus as usual is quick to deepen it, your tongues finding one another’s as short heated breaths are passed between you until finally you’re forced apart to take a good gulp of air. As you do this, Papyrus has already snuck in to check in on your healing bite mark. You already know what’s coming as he peels the bandage back and licks the marking. He’s done this every day since he’d bitten you and while it stings a little, it doesn’t really bother you, especially when he groans. 

“it’s so fuckin’ hot that ya smell like me. you got no idea, sweetheart.”

“Is that why you’ve been so horny?” You need to ask as he licks again. 

“caught me, did you? just, every time i catch your scent i get so fucking hard.”

Reaching down, you cup him through his pants to indeed find he’s pretty hard. He leans into your touch, his breath hitching slightly. 

“Huh, good to know.” You purr with a smirk, “But-”

“nope, no buts. only you burying your dick so far into my ass that i won’t be able to walk tomorrow.”

Snorting, you lift your hand to scratch the back of his skull, “As much fun as that sounds bubba, I need to go talk to Felix. I…was way too hard on him.”

“yeah, a little bit.” He admits, leaning back to replace the bandage over your marking and sighs, “alright, fine but you owe me.” He pouts as he decides. Snickering, you kiss his cheek, 

“I’ll make it up to you by sucking the life outta ya later. You do enjoy my talented mouth after all.”

“ooh, i really do.” He purrs, “and you have a deal, but only if i get to taste you at the same time.”

“Deal.” 

Like you were gonna say no to that.

With Papyrus appeased, you roll out of bed to put on some shoes to go see your brother. Thankfully, it’s not so late that Felix wouldn’t be asleep yet. Jude’s probably just winding down for the night and blessedly, your boyfriend can get you there in a blink of an eye so the moment you’re on the doorstep, you don’t hesitate to just walk in. Lucky for you, the door hasn’t been locked yet. 

Striding inside, you’re met with your father leaving the kitchen. He stops seeing you there and leans against the door frame much like Papyrus had done to you earlier. He raises a brow and crosses his arms then does the thing you hate which is that he says nothing. Dad just stands there and stares while you fumble, knowing you messed up. 

“I’m here to apologize.”

Dad blinks but doesn’t say anything. Stars, this is the worst. 

“I didn’t mean to be so harsh, he just…pushed my buttons.”

“Christopher, Felix pushes all of our buttons.” He reminds me, finally talking, “We don’t yell at him for it until he cries.”

“I know, it’s why I’m here to apologize. I was angry, I didn’t mean it.”

He sighs and shakes his head but motions towards the back of the house, “He’s outside on the swingset mopin’ about. You’ll find him there. Papyrus, would you like a tea or a coffee?”

“tea sounds nice.” Papyrus accepts the offer and while you leave your boyfriend with your Dad, you head out to the backyard to find your younger brother. 

Like Dad had said, Felix is indeed sitting on the swingset sort of leaning against the chain and swaying from side to side. He doesn’t notice your approach, his back to you and isn’t aware of your presence until you come around to take the other swing. Your younger brother looks at you like he’s about to snap but the second he sees it’s you, that all crumbles away. 

“Chip-”

You hold up a hand silencing him and reach over to place a hand on his shoulder, “I’m sorry, Felix.” You murmur, seeing how his lower lip trembles, “I was mean earlier and way too harsh. I should’ve calmed down after Will called before talking to you. It wasn’t fair that I took out my anger on you.”

“I really didn’t mean it the way it came off!” He urgently explains, “I just told Will that I missed seeing you whenever I wanted and I didn’t say I hated Papyrus! I just said I hated that he took a lot of your time, I swear!”

“I believe you, Felix.” You reassure him seeing as that quivering lip turns to crying as Felix sniffs.

“I’m sorry I gave him the money! I just wanted to help, I promise!”

Leaning over, you pull your younger brother into a hug. He grabs hold of you without issue and clings to you. 

“I didn’t think he’d buy drugs with it! He said he was hungry and I just didn’t want him to go without food! I feel so stupid.”

“Shh,” you hush him gently listening to his hiccuping coughs as he gets himself worked up, “You’re not stupid Felix, you were just younger when Will left, so Dad and I hid a lot of what he did from you to protect you. I never thought that Will would hit you up for money and that’s my fault. I should’ve anticipated it and I should’ve warned you about what to do.” Pulling back, you wipe his cheeks, “It’s okay to want to help him, Felix.”

“I really thought he’d buy something to eat with it. I didn’t give him much, I only had like twenty bucks on me.”

“It’s okay, mistakes happen.” You soothe, “Next time if that ever happens, you buy him the food and give that to him instead. Get him a burger at a fast-food joint or a sandwich. That way, you know he’ll be eating.” Felix nods, listening carefully, “Always find a way around giving him money because if you do, he will do his best to buy a fix with it.”

“I will, I promise.” He wipes his nose on his sleeve, “I really didn’t say I hated Papyrus. I swear.”

“I know.” You give him a smile, “It’s okay Felix, I’m not mad…well anymore.”

“I just miss having you all to myself.” He murmurs. Softening, you reach out to ruffle his hair. 

“What happened to the “I’m not a kid, you don’t need to coddle me” stuff?” You tease. Felix shrugs. 

“I lied apparently.” He finally finds his smile albeit a small one, “I guess…I guess I’m jealous of Papyrus.” Felix admits, shocking you, “He’s this super special person in your life and I sometimes worry there won’t be a place for me.”

“Felix, there will always be a place for you. You’re my little brother. I taught you how to brush your teeth properly, how to read and how to do your multiplication tables. I love you and I am so very proud of you. There will always be a place for you. If I didn't, a piece of me would be missing. I need you just as much as you need me.”

“You promise?” 

“I promise.” 

The two of you sat side by side swaying for a bit, just enjoying the summer night that had just enough wind that there weren't any bugs. It was pleasant and calming. You relish in his moment with your little brother knowing he was alright. 

“You really love him, don’t you?” Felix asks after a bit, glancing at you. Returning his gaze you nod. 

“More than I ever thought I could love another person. Papyrus is…Felix, he’s half of me. It was like, half my soul was missing but I didn't realize it and when I found him, suddenly that piece appeared fitting in like the most perfect puzzle piece. All of a sudden the world seemed brighter, colours more vibrant and sounds richer.” You smile fondly, “He’s weird, dramatic and funny but he’s mine which makes him absolutely perfect.” 

“Think you’ll marry him?”

You shrug, “Who knows? Maybe someday. For now, I’m pretty content just living with him and being his boyfriend.” 

“are you now?”

Startling, you look behind you to find Papyrus standing there. He’s got the biggest smile as he walks closer and kisses your forehead. 

“weird, dramatic and funny, huh?”

“Yeah, it was too much to hope you hadn’t heard that, huh?”

He snickers, “evidently.” He kisses your forehead again, “for the record, i feel the same.” You watch as he traces a heart with his two index fingers, “you complete me.”

“I better.” You tease, wrapping your arm around his waist to pull him against you, resting your head against his midsection and glance at Felix to find him watching you two. Papyrus’s gaze moves to your brother as well along with his greeting. 

“sup, kid.”

“I don’t hate you,” He blurts out, earning a snort from Papyrus. 

“ooh goodie.”

“But I don’t like that you take all of Chip’s extra time.” 

“you can fight me to the death for it.” He offers, most definitely being a shit. Felix rolls his eyes. 

“Or we could be real and,” He smirks, “I get my brother every second weekend.”

“are we really bartering for chip’s time?” Papyrus asks, pointing first at Felix than you. Your younger brother nods. 

“Yup.”

Papyrus turns his focus to you, “wanna weigh in?”

“Nah, I kinda wanna see how this plays out.” You admit, making Papyrus chuckle and shrug. 

“alright well…what’s in it for me? chip already works a lot so why should i give up what precious time i get with him?”

“I dunno, I’ll be nicer?” Felix tries. Papyrus shakes his head. 

“i kinda always found the disdain amusing.” 

“What do you suggest then?” Felix gestures to him. Papyrus hums and pretends to think but knowing your boyfriend, he already has a counter offer ready. 

“how about we both hang out with him every second weekend. we’ll all do stuff.” He finally offers after a minute of pretend thought, “and then you can get to know me too and i can get to know you.” 

That’s…actually a really good idea. You’re kind of impressed despite it being so simple. Turning to Felix, you watch the cogwheels turn in your brother’s brain turn until finally he nods and holds out a hand for Papyrus to shake. 

“Deal.” 

Papyrus smirks and slaps his hand into Felix's, giving a hearty shake to seal the agreement. Letting go of your little brother’s hand, he reaches over to flick Felix’s nose making your brother sputter indignantly as he chuckles out his response. 

“deal.” 

Chapter 24: Please

Summary:

You go to your support meeting.

Notes:

Sorry for such a long wait!

"So, he still hasn’t told you about the anniversary?” Shiloh asks in astonishment. 

You’d shake your head but since you’re on the phone with her, she wouldn’t see it. Shiloh had called up to ask about what your plans were for the Anniversary and she’d been shocked that you still had no idea what to expect. Any time you’d bring it up, Papyrus would make some excuse as to why he didn’t need to tell you just yet. Your curiosity over the whole affair is starting to get out of hand but you don’t want to push the subject, especially if it’s something that makes Papyrus uncomfortable. Letting out a small sigh, you answer Shiloh, not wanting to leave her waiting too long for a response.  

“Not yet. Kinda seems like he’s avoiding it, honestly.” You admit. She clicks her tongue, obviously agreeing. 

“He definitely is but I have no idea why. You’ll just have to confront him about it.”

You snort, “Guess so! I’ll have to do it just before my support meeting though if I’m going to do it today.” 

“Support meeting?”

“Yeah, I meet up with other people who have family members with addictions. It helps to know you’re not alone, you know? We share stories, advice, that sort of thing. I try to go every week or at least every two weeks if for some reason I can’t make it one week..”

“Aw, I think that’s great. It’s comforting to have others who understand but yes, do it before that or else he might get an inkling that you’re about to ask him something later than hide. Sans does that all the time. It’s infuriating but I love him.” She sighs wistfully. You smile. 

“And I love Papyrus so I guess I’d better get a head start on asking him so he can’t run.”

“Good luck!” 

Finishing off your conversation with Shiloh, you hang up and go on a Papyrus hunt. It shouldn’t take too long, it’s not as if your house is all that big. Like Shiloh, you’re not sure why Papyrus hasn’t told you about the Anniversary dinner but you figure he must have some reason as to why. The only problem is the anniversary is getting pretty close and your curiosity is getting even more fierce. You just want to know, okay? 

Leaving the living room, you immediately check your bedroom figuring if he’s anywhere, it’s in there and you’d be right. He’s currently snoozing on the bed while clutching a pillow. It’s pretty damn cute and while you’d love to let him sleep, you do need an answer to your question before heading to your meeting which is soon. 

Glancing at the clock on your bedside table, you can see you’ve got a little time left but not a whole lot. Still, you climb into the bed, effectively jostling him out of his current snooze. You watch as his face first scrunches up in displeasure at being disturbed before finally his sockets inch open, revealing his dead one alongside his good one. Papyrus is quick to close his damaged socket, leaving you looking at his one eye light dully shining. He blinks. 

“i was havin’ a good nap ya know.” He whines and stretches a bit before snuggling closer still holding the pillow, “you can make it up to me by staying for more nap time.” 

“While I’d love to stay for nap time.” You tell him gently, “I’ve got a meeting I need to go to soon. I just wanted to ask you something before I left.”

“yeah?” He murmurs, his sockets both closed again, “what’s that?”

“Are you hiding the anniversary dinner from me?”

He stiffens and you get the feeling you’ve hit the nail on the head before finally he whines and kicks his legs in an adorable way, “nooo, i’m not…it’s just a dumb event. i don’t wanna go.” He pouts, his sockets still closed. You chuckle. 

“Papy, we kinda have to go.” 

“says who? sans? we can ignore him.” Papyrus decides, your laughter growing. 

“Your poor brother.” You sigh once the gooferies have died. Glancing at the clock you can see that you’re completely out of time. You have to leave or you’ll be late, “Look, I have to get going,” Papyrus immediately whines again, “but we can snuggle more when I get home and you can tell me about the anniversary, okay?”

“i guess so.” He grumbles, not sounding all that upset about the whole thing, “but once you hear about it, you’ll agree that you don’t want to go and if that happens can we skip it?”

“Sure Papy. If it sounds like a truly lame time, we’ll skip it.” You promise. 

That seems to satisfy your goofball of a soulmate who snuggles back into that pillow he’s holding. Smiling softly, you lean over to kiss his forehead earning a sigh from Papyrus. 

“I love you.”

“love you too,” Papyrus replies, his voice muffled by the pillow. 

Still grinning, you get up from the bed, leaving your sleepy soulmate to continue his nap as you go to your meeting. Heading into the living room, you grab your keys but don’t realize you’ve left your phone at home until you’re already on the road. It’s definitely way too late to go back to get it and you’d rather not be late for the meeting. You know it’s not insanely far from where you live but you feel it’s rude to the others if you show up while they’re talking. 

Reaching the community centre where your support meeting is held, you find a parking spot with ease, pleased to see that you can already see Bill’s car along with many others. It’s always a good meeting when familiars are here. They know your story already which is great and stops you from having to repeat yourself over and over. Locking your car, you jog for the door and the minute you’re in the room with your support system, you feel instantly at ease. 

Like he always does, Bill claps you on the shoulder while Dan offers a cheerful greeting. Gary gives a small smile, his shyness still evident but you give him an encouraging one in return. Joan, of course, is here but you were a little sad it seemed like Claudia wasn’t going to make it until she comes bustling in like a little whirlwind of apologies for being so late. She’s not even late at all seeing as you haven’t even started the meeting yet. Still, it’s late for her and you know Claudia, she hates not being on time. You offer her reassurance that you hadn’t even started yet and she calms immediately.

Taking your seat, you notice right away that there’s an extra chair. That means someone new would be joining. Smiling, you bring it up to Joan. 

“New member?”

She nods, “Yes, I just got the call yesterday! Apparently, the other support group he was seeing was on a day that didn’t work for him any longer, so he’ll be joining ours and as you know, we love seeing new faces. Whenever someone reaches out for help, it’s a good thing!” 

“Absolutely!” You agree. 

While it’s awful that someone else is going through some of the things you have, it is good that they recognize that they need help. Having to do this alone is a tremendously frightening task. Knowing you have someone behind you, someone you can call when you need help is astonishingly comforting. However, taking that first step can be difficult so you’re not surprised at all when the new person ends up being late. There have been other times when someone has wanted to join but instead either doesn’t show up or only shows up once and then never returns. This might be another one of those times. That doesn’t mean you still don’t give this new person some extra time. 

Everyone has taken their seats with the one empty seat being directly across from you. Little did you know the bomb that was about to be dropped into your lap as you look at that seat. You sat there, hoping this person would show up and get the help they need not realizing how devastating that would be for you. It wasn’t until he appeared that you truly understood. 

Ten minutes after the meeting was set to begin the doors opened and you all glanced toward them. You’ve got a smile ready and reassurance for someone who was probably nervous about being late. It’s happened to the best of you, after all! However, as those heavy doors clicked shut like a cell in a prison, a deathly chill descends upon you as your breathing stops. You can’t even get rid of the smile on your face, you’re completely and utterly frozen. The only part of you that seems to be moving is your heart as it pounds in your chest, the sound resounding in your ears like a mighty drum as you stare at who just came in the door. Only one thing keeps repeating in your head. 

No. 

It can’t be. 

Finally, your smile dies as you stare wide-eyed at someone you know so well. A sick feeling sits in your stomach as you resist the urge to throw up. Why is he here? Who could he know that has an addiction? This can’t be real, you have to be dreaming. 

Why is Sans here?

He looks just as stunned as you do. His eye lights focused clearly on you, his movements stiff as he slows from his hurried stride to an almost timid pace as he walks toward the group. You’ve almost forgotten that there are other people here. You’re in a support meeting and these people probably will immediately know who Sans is. You’ve talked about him before when discussing Papyrus. 

Joan, not realizing the situation greets Sans with enthusiasm, “Hi there! We saved you a seat, you can sit right there!” 

Sans encouraged by Joan, takes the seat between Claudia and Gary. You’ve got Bill and Dan on either side of you while Joan is between Gary and Dan. The second he’s seated, he’s looking at you again and you find you can’t look at anything but him. 

“Well, welcome!” Joan smiles at Sans who finally rips his gaze away from you to the cheerful human woman sitting nearby, “I’m Joan as you know from our talk on the phone! I run this support group, making sure we stay on task if needed but that rarely happens. Everyone here has been coming to this meeting for long enough that they need little facilitating.” She explains, “We just go around and discuss things going on in our lives, especially if it pertains to our loved one with an addiction. We offer love, support, and advice. We do not criticize here, we come with understanding. Okay?”

She’s giving the same speech she gives every time someone new comes to the meeting. Sans nods, having understood and murmurs in reply. 

“I UNDERSTAND.”

“Excellent,” Joan cheers, sounding pleased, “Now, I’m afraid that I actually forgot to get your name when we’d been talking! I’m so sorry about that but seeing as I’ll get you to introduce yourself to everyone here it was a small slip-up.” She then gestures to the group, “So, when you’re comfortable, go ahead and introduce yourself and tell us why you’re here.”

You know what’s about to happen. Sans will introduce himself and he’ll tell you all what person in his life has an addiction. You feel like absolute trash for praying that it’s Shiloh or maybe even Alphys. Please… just let it not be him. 

Don’t let it be Papyrus.

Sans clears his throat, “WELL… MY NAME IS…” he trails off, his eye lights returning to you, “SANS,” everyone in the room shifts, the name familiar to them and Bill even looks at you, the concern now evident on his face, “AND I’M HERE BECAUSE…BECAUSE…” Sans looks like he doesn’t even want to say it. Technically he doesn’t have to but you now need to know. You have to know and he must sense this. Sans knows there’s no turning back from this and with obvious misery in his soul finishes, “BECAUSE MY BROTHER IS A RECOVERING ADDICT.”

The room is spinning. You feel like you might pass out as your breathing quickens to impossible levels. Stars swim in your vision even as you feel Bill’s hand on your shoulder. He’s talking to you but you don’t hear him. Instead, all you can hear is Sans’s words. 

Papyrus.

He’s here for Papyrus.

He’s a recovering addict. 

Papyrus. Your Papyrus. 

You can’t do this. 

Standing without warning, you startle everyone, especially since your chair clatters backwards, the sound clanging around the room. Its echo is just the thing to snap you out of your daze long enough that you’re able to get your feet moving. You don’t know where you’re going, you just know it’s away. You need to get out of this room! 

Running, you go for the door, the sounds of the others calling your name reach you but you don’t stop. You keep going until you’re outside, taking in gulps of fresh air like they’re your last. The sweetness of the evening hits your tongue as tears join it as they cascade down your cheeks. 

This can’t be happening.

You’re doubled over, hands on your knees as you gasp for air. Papyrus, your Papyrus. Your goofy soulmate who you love more than anything. This can’t be true. It has to be a lie. There’s no way he could’ve been… but why would Sans lie? He isn’t the type of person to do something so cruel. Suddenly, you feel so overwhelmingly sick that you can’t stop yourself from needing to get it up. Hurrying to the edge of the stair railing, you heave over the side and empty your stomach. Eyes shut tight, you spit and grit your teeth just before more comes up. It’s this second time that you feel the hand on your back. A soothing hand that rubs your back comfortingly and you know exactly who this is. He’d definitely insist to come talk to you. You gasp for air as dry heaves hit you but disregarding that, you ask the question you need to be answered right now. 

“How long?” Your voice is hoarse and quiet but still, it feels deafening. The hand on your back hesitates but he still answers you. 

“OVER A HUNDRED YEARS.” Sans whispers. A sob leaves your body. 

Over a hundred years…he was addicted to a substance for over a hundred years…

“What was it?” You ask next. 

“CHIP-”

“Tell me!” You slam your hand against the concrete railing and Sans sighs. 

“COCAINE.”

How? How would you even get cocaine in the Underground? Does that even really matter though? At the end of the day, Papyrus was a drug addict and it was something he would always be. He can’t ever be cured of this. Once an addict, always an addict. What if he relapses? What if he starts using it again? There’s no way you can handle that. You can’t even handle Will. 

“How long…has he been clean?”

“SINCE WE CAME TO THE SURFACE, CHIP. IT’S BEEN YEARS AND HE HASN’T RELAPSED ONCE.” Sans tells you urgently. 

With the way he says this, you know he’s trying to reassure you that Papyrus won’t touch cocaine again but that’s not as comforting as he might think. Dealing with Will, you know how powerful the demon that is addiction can be. Will has completely lost himself to his drug of choice and no matter how many times he’s gone to rehab, he still relapsed. Why would Papyrus be any different? You feel like scum for thinking that but you’re scared and your chest burns in anguish over what you’ve learned. 

“He lied to me.”

“NO, CHIP, HE-”

“He lied!” You whirl on Sans, the short monster taking a step back, “He hid this from me!”

“CHIP, HE DIDN’T LIE. HE WAS AFRAID OF HOW YOU’D REACT.” Sans tries to explain but your hurt is turning to anger. 

“A lie of omission is still a lie Sans! He lied to me.” You shake your head, wiping your tears from your cheeks, “I can’t do this.”

Sans suddenly looks terrified and grabs your arm, “CHIP PLEASE, DON’T. PLEASE DON’T WALK AWAY FROM HIM. HE NEEDS YOU.”

“If he needed me so much, he would’ve told me in the beginning!” 

That’s not actually how you feel at all. You’re just scared. You’re petrified of being with someone who is addicted to such a powerful drug. It wouldn’t matter how much you loved Papyrus if he relapsed. It didn’t matter with Will, so why would it matter with Papyrus?

“CHRISTOPHER,” Sans uses your whole name, probably to emphasize, “PLEASE…PLEASE DON’T DO THIS. HE’S BEEN CLEAN SO LONG, AND HE’S DONE SO WELL BUT IF YOU WALK AWAY FROM HIM IT’LL UNDO EVERYTHING HE’S WORKED SO HARD FOR. CHRISTOPHER HE LOVES YOU SO MUCH, PLEASE.”

“What if he relapses, Sans? I can’t do it. I can’t.” You sob, leaning back against the railing, “Do you think I feel good about this? Do you think I don’t feel cruel but I need to look out for myself.”

“HE WON’T RELAPSE. HE WON’T.” Sans tries to reassure you fiercely but you shake your head. 

“You can’t promise that Sans and neither can he.” You shrug his hand from your arm, watching it fall limply to Sans’s side, “I’m sorry.” You whisper. 

Turning from Sans, you start descending the steps. Sans isn’t done yet, delivering one final blow. 

“YOU ONCE TOLD ME HE WAS YOUR PRIORITY. YOU TOLD ME THAT YOU WOULD TAKE CARE OF HIM AND THAT HE WAS SAFE WITH YOU BECAUSE YOU LOVE HIM.” Halting on the step, you listen to Sans, “I LET PAPYRUS LEAVE MY SIDE TO BE BY YOURS BECAUSE YOU TOLD ME ALL OF THIS. MY BROTHER IS ONE OF THE MOST PRECIOUS PEOPLE IN MY LIFE BUT IF YOU WALK AWAY FROM HIM NOW… IF YOU BREAK HIS HEART, I WILL NEVER FORGIVE YOU.”

You wish Sans’s last-ditch effort worked. You wish you turned around and told Sans that you’re just scared but that if you did this together that maybe it wouldn’t seem so scary. Instead, you keep walking. You continue down those steps without another word to Sans and silently get into your car. Turning the vehicle on, you pull away from the community centre and drive away, leaving Sans standing on those steps probably feeling as devastated as you did. 

The drive home feels way too short. It feels like one moment you’re just leaving the parking lot, then you blink and the next thing you know, you’re home. You pull into the driveway, intent on just packing some things and going to your Dad’s house. For whatever reason, you didn’t expect Papyrus to be standing on the doorstep, a cigarette between his teeth. He looks incredibly anxious and it’s then that you remember that he would’ve felt all your anguish and anger. He’d know something had happened but you’d forgotten your phone. Papyrus wouldn’t have been able to contact you, so all he could do is sit and wait. 

Getting out of the car, shivering in the cool air, you walk to the door without a word and breeze past Papyrus who is already trying to talk to you. 

“hey, you okay, i felt- where are you going?” He fumbles as you go into the house past him, “chip, what’s going on? …why’re you packing?”

He’s followed you into the bedroom as you grab a bag and start throwing clothes into it. Stopping, you stare at the bag on the bed instead of him. 

“...When were you going to tell me?” You whisper your tone tight. Papyrus just looks confused and normally you wouldn’t blame him but you’re just too upset to care.

“tell you what?” He takes a step closer, “sweetheart, what’s going on?”

You click your tongue and start throwing more clothes into your bag. Papyrus begins to panic, you can feel it as it swirls in your chest. 

“chip, what’d i do? i don’t understand! just tell me!” 

“You’ve been lying to me!” You snap, still not looking at him. He hurries forward now and grabs your arm but you shrug him off. 

“no, i hate lying! i’ve never lied to you, not if it was about something that really mattered! chip, please what is this about?” He pleads, his socket wide. 

“Then when were you going to tell me?” You grab another shirt to pack. 

“tell you what?” Papyrus begs, “chip, just-”

You throw the shirt angrily into your bag and whirl on him, “When were you going to tell me you’re a drug addict?” You shout. Instantly, you can feel an almost nauseated feeling in your stomach again. This time though, it’s not yours. It’s Papyrus’s, “Why’d I have to find out by Sans showing up to my support group? Why’d you lie to me?”

“i didn’t lie!” He answers hurriedly, panic evident in every movement of his body, “i never lied about that, i-”

“A lie of omission is still a lie, Papyrus!” You tell him fiercely, “You didn’t tell me something so important…Papyrus, you’re…why?” Sadness washes over you, “You…were addicted to cocaine for over a hundred years and you hid this from me.” Tears prick the corners of your eyes again and you try to wipe them away, hoping you wouldn’t start crying again, “I…I’m gonna go stay with my Dad for a while.”

“no, please!” Papyrus starts pleading again. He grabs your arm and this time, you don’t shrug him off. Your soulmate reaches up and cups your cheek, his thumb brushing your tears away. He completely ignores the ones falling down his own cheeks, “don’t go, please don’t go. chip, i love you and i should’ve told you, i know that but i was scared. i thought you wouldn’t ever talk to me again if you knew.” Your lip trembles as he continues, “i don’t want to be without you. please don’t go…please, we can figure this out. please.” He finishes with a whisper.  

You understand being scared. You’re scared too, you’re so scared. Papyrus is the love of your life and you just learned something so terrifying and maybe if you didn’t have that experience with Will, you’d have stayed here to talk with him. Unfortunately, you do the opposite. Pulling away from Papyrus, you listen to his quiet little pleas of no and please as you finish packing your clothes. 

You need to think and time. This is hard to process and you have to be truly sure of everything before you jump in head first. The only problem is that you don’t explain this to Papyrus. You should’ve told him you just need time apart to think and that you’d come back to see him once you had but you don’t. Instead, you just grab your bag and silently go to the door, leaving Papyrus in your room, devastated. Pain sears through your chest, nearly stealing the air from your lungs. Not only is this your own anguish it’s his as well and it’s enough to almost render you immobile. You almost wish it had. That way, you wouldn’t have gone out the door, put your bag in your car and driven away. 

The drive to your Dad’s is uneventful but even if it was, you wouldn’t remember. All you can feel is that overwhelming pain in your chest the entire way. Reaching your childhood home, you park and go to the door without a thought. You’re on autopilot and barely recognize Jude’s voice as you walk through the door. 

“Chip! What’re you doing here?” He calls out with a grin and hurries from the living room for a hug but stops just short of you, his smile dying as he takes you in, “Chip…?” He says your name again, sounding scared. You don’t cry in front of Jude. You know how it frightens him since you’re his strong brother. The one he can lean on. So, for him to see you staring blankly at him with tears falling down your cheeks must be terrifying. When you don’t answer him again, he calls out with urgency, “Dad! Dad!”

You can hear the sound of your father running down the hallway probably from his bedroom. Jude never calls for him like that unless he’s in trouble, so you weren’t surprised to see him come around the corner alarmed. 

“Jude, you okay? What’s…Christopher?” He catches sight of you, his eyes widening. Dad’s gaze flickers from your face to the bag in your hand, “Christopher, what happened?” He asks softly

And you break.

Face scrunching, you drop your bag and surge forward, wrapping your father in such a tight hug that if you were in your right state of mind, you’d be fearful that you’d hurt him. However, your father being the smart man he is, swiftly throws his arms around you to hold you back, his hand instantly on the back of your head while you bury your face into his shoulder. He says nothing about how tightly you’re holding him and when your legs give out, he helps you to the floor gently. Dad never once lets you go even as you start to wail and cry out your heartache. 

By now Felix having heard the commotion has come out to the living room. You can’t see the fear on his face as he grabs Jude to pull him against his side to reassure him, your youngest brother having begun to cry himself. 

“It’s okay.” Dad whispers, rocking you back and forth, not breaking that hug once, “I’ve got you.” He reassures, “I got you, Christopher. I’m here.” Your hands keep trying to grab onto his shirt over and over as you sob, “Dad’s here. I’m not going anywhere.” 

Continuing to wail into his shirt, you let out all of your sorrow over what just happened. How you walked out on your soulmate and the fact that you don’t know if you can ever return. You need Papyrus just as much as he needs you but you’re scared. 

You’re so scared. 

----

“Why didn’t you tell me?” Shiloh hisses. 

Looking up at her face and seeing her alarm, I shake my head, “IT WASN’T MY STORY TO TELL, PRINCESS.”

“Sans, that’s a shitty excuse and you know it.” She refutes and I know she’s right, “You should’ve told me! I’m your fiancee for star’s sake! We could’ve helped Papyrus tell Chip about this together but instead, you let Papyrus keep hiding this! I don’t blame Chip for being so upset, Sans. I would be too!”

“I KNOW! I KNOW I FRICKED UP BUT I WAS JUST TRYING TO PROTECT MY BROTHER!” 

“Sans,” she sighs, “This wasn’t the correct course of action to protect…Papyrus?” 

She whispers my brother’s name in such a way that I know she wasn’t finishing her sentence. Her gaze is focused on something behind me and when I whirl around, I find my brother standing there. He looks like a ghost. His expression is blank and tears are falling from his sockets and dripping onto the floor. Sockets widening, I hurry over. 

“PAPYRUS!” I say his name in a hushed tone, grabbing both his arms to hold them in my hands. My brother doesn’t answer me right away and terror grips my soul, “...PAPY?”

“why?” Papyrus whispers just before grabbing me, startling me. His expression suddenly changes to anger and I try very hard not to flinch away from him, memories of when he’d hit me in his drug-fueled rages flooding my mind, “why that meeting? why that meeting of all the support groups?” He yells. 

I know my brother has every right to be angry but I didn’t know. I didn’t know that was the support group Chip attended. How was I supposed to know when Papyrus never tells me anything? Still, I let him be angry. He’s hurting and me telling him to not be angry will just make everything worse. 

“PAPYRUS, I DIDN’T REALIZE.” I tell him gently, “I DIDN’T KNOW THAT WAS HIS GROUP. I NEVER WOULD’VE GONE TO IT IF THAT WAS THE CASE.”

“this is all your fault!” He continues to yell and I can hear my daughter begin to cry as his volume wakes her up but I don’t move. I can hear Shiloh hurry upstairs for her and I know Maris will be just fine with her mother. Right now, my brother needs me more, “you ruined everything!” 

Suddenly, Papyrus falls to his knees and I gasp trying to catch him but just end up falling onto my own knees with him, “PAPYRUS!” I call for him, my brow furrowing in my apprehension. 

“he left.” Papyrus sobs out, his head hanging, “he left and he’s never coming back.” 

“BROTHER…” I grip his sweater tightly, hoping it helps reassure him that I’m here. It doesn’t do much as he cries. 

“i paid for my mistake…i paid for it over and over. i almost lost you, i almost lost my life…please…i can’t…i need him.” He looks up at me, his expression pure grief, “i need him sans, i need him…please.” He begs, my soul, breaking for him, “please…”

“I’M SORRY, BROTHER.” I whisper, gently pulling him into a hug, “IT’LL BE ALRIGHT, PAPYRUS. IT’LL BE OKAY.”

“please!” He wails, clawing at my shirt as he pleads although not to me. He’s pleading to someone who isn’t even here, “please come back! i love you! i need you…i need you…chip…” 

Without a word, I hold him tightly. Nothing I say or do will make this right. All I can do is try to comfort him tonight and pray to whoever is listening that Chip will return to him. 

Please…for Papyrus, please come back. 

Please. 

Chapter 25: Felix Takes Charge

Summary:

In which Felix tries to take matters into his own hands.

Notes:

A special thanks to Koyukiy and Battlemaiden13 who without this chapter wouldn't be out right now! Thank you!

It’s been a week and he hasn’t moved. Peeking into the guest room, I glance at my older brother facing the wall as he lies in bed. His hair is greasy from lack of showering and grooming, he’s in the same clothes he was wearing the day before and I swear he looks thinner. Of course, he is. It’s not as if he’s eaten much over the last week. Dad tried getting him to eat but he just ended up throwing it up. The only things Chip could keep down were saltine crackers and some water. Definitely not enough to sustain yourself on and it was worrying. 

Dad did his best to keep positive. He kept telling Jude and me that Chip just needed time. That he was going through something trying and that it would be a while before he was back on top. I can see the lie on his face though. Jude’s too young to see it but I can see it. Dad’s scared and I don’t blame him. Chip’s basically wasting away in front of us and we can’t stop it, no matter what we do. 

Sighing softly, I tentatively walk into the guest room and sit on the edge of Chip’s bed. I don’t want to look directly at him and instead gaze at the wall. If I look at him and see that dead look in his eyes, I know I’ll break. Chip doesn’t need me crying in here right now and as much as I hate to admit this, it isn’t me he needs right now. It’s Papyrus but he won’t talk to him and I only have a vague idea as to why. My brother wasn’t entirely forthcoming but I do know it has something to do with drugs. Whether Papyrus is a user or a previous user, I don’t know. I’m hoping it’s the latter since maybe things aren’t all lost for Chip and his soulmate. 

What happened with Will is a bit fuzzy for me. I was a kid when Will was kicked out and I only really remember his kindness, his love but Chip… Chip remembers the bad things. He knows the stuff that was hidden from Jude and me, and he carries it every day. Chip’s made it his responsibility, his burden to bear and it’s not fair. That never should’ve been asked of him and now look what it’s led to. 

Trembling, I hesitantly glance at my older brother, avoiding his eyes and instead look at his hand just lying empty near his head. Chip hasn’t moved or said anything since I entered the room. He just keeps staring at the wall, his breathing labored as if he’s in pain. Continuing to keep my focus on my brother’s hand, I reach out my own, cursing my shaking fingers as my fear, and anxiety take over. I’m scared to lose my brother, scared he’ll die in this room, heartbroken and a shell of what he was. 

My quivering fingers gently clasp onto Chip’s hand, my older brother finally stirring as if realizing I’m here for the first time. His head turns to look at me and my heart soars with hope. Steeling my courage, I move my gaze to his face and choke down the sick feeling at how dead his gaze looked. I smile at him but I know it’s weak.

“Hey Chip, you feeling any better today?”

Chip blinks as he takes me in and my words. I pray for a good result. I pray that he’ll answer with a smile. That smile Chip always has for Jude and me that tells us everything’s okay and not to worry, our big brother is here. Unfortunately to my dismay, he doesn’t smile and instead returns his gaze to the wall but he does answer me at least. 

“Hey, Felix.”

That’s all I get and my heart sinks. Squeezing his hand, I keep up my smile even though it takes everything in me to do so. 

“Hey,” I whisper, “Did you eat anything?” I try instead, knowing the answer to my question is a resounding no. 

Chip shakes his head and I receive my dreaded answer. Gaze turning to his bedside table, I can easily see the crackers my Dad probably left for him. With my free hand, I reach for them, easily grabbing the plate to bring them to my brother. I offer them to him. 

“Dad left these.”

Chip just shakes his head, “I’m not hungry.”

I can feel my lip trembling, that sick anxiety starting to become overwhelming. I just want my brother to be okay. Pushing the plate toward him once again, I jostled it a tiny bit, the crackers shifting. Chip doesn’t move. 

“C’mon Chip,” I murmured, “Just one?”

My brother makes zero effort to answer me or even acknowledge my presence any longer. I never thought I’d ever be in the position where I had to see what my life might be like without my brother but here I am. It feels like Chip is just gone and nothing will bring him back. With defeat, I set the plate of crackers back on my brother’s bedside table and stiffly stood up from his bed. I know Jude will be here soon to crawl into bed with Chip and stay with him for a few hours. Sometimes he’ll just play a game on his handheld while talking to Chip or he’ll lay there and tell him about his day. Our little brother is trying to stay positive but Dad and I can see it’s wearing on him each time he stays with Chip and nothing happens. 

Heading for the door, I glance back at my older brother but he’s right where I left him still staring at the wall. Blinking back tears, I hurry from the room. It’s too hard. This is too hard, I can’t keep doing this. Swiftly moving down the hallway, I don’t bother going back to my room. Instead, I head for the front door and slip on my sneakers then grab my house keys. Opening the front door I can hear Dad call for me. 

“Felix, where are you-”

I shut the door on his question. That’ll get me in trouble later but I don’t really care. I just need to get out of this house. Out of this despair that’s descended upon us and it’s all his fault. 

This is all stupid Papyrus’s fault. 

Dad told me what Chip managed to tell him but I get the feeling he withheld a lot. I know I’m only 16 but still. I can help. Why won’t anyone let me help? It’s frustrating to be shoved to the side like I can’t handle it. I can handle a lot more than they give me credit for and I’m going to prove it. 

Breaking into a run, my zip-up hoodie beginning to flutter in the wind as I move, I run to the nearest bus stop. It’s a way to work off my frustrations but unfortunately, by the time I reach the bus stop out of breath, I don’t feel any better than I did before. In fact, I just feel more frustrated since the bus won’t be here for another fifteen minutes. 

Growling, I throw myself onto the bench under the bus shelter and pull out my phone. Ignoring the text from my Dad scolding me for my behaviour, I start playing a game on my phone. I needed something to focus on or I’d jump out of my own skin. Thankfully, it seems to do the trick since before I know it, the bus is here and I’m able to board, using the bus pass Chip buys me each month. I take a seat near the front which isn’t usually where I sit but I’m antsy. I want to be able to get off the bus right away once it stops. 

The ride feels agonizing. All the houses pass by with people in their yards looking happy as they get ready for the fall and for the warmth to finally leave. I hate it. Why do they get to enjoy themselves while I’m stuck in that house of desolation all because Papyrus sucks. I knew this would happen, I just knew it. He’s a total asshole. 

Getting myself all worked up, I barely recognize that the bus is at my stop. I just manage to get up and off before the bus heads off again. If I’d missed my stop it would’ve been quite a while before the bus made its way back here which would’ve pissed me off more than I already am. 

Stomping down the street, I head right for my destination. Chip’s house where I bet that jerk is still living. I was totally right to doubt them moving in together so soon. It was such a bad idea and now Chip’s paying for it. My brother is too nice, he always has been. He always forgives me even when I don’t deserve it. He’s always understanding of me even when I don’t deserve it. Chip always loves me even if I don’t always deserve that. 

Feeling tears stinging the corners of my eyes again, I do my best to wipe them away before breaking into another run. I’m going to go give that asshole a piece of my mind. 

This is all his fault!

Boy does my tune change once I reach Chip’s house. 

Storming up the front steps, I don’t bother knocking. I just use my spare key and enter the house fully ready to tell this piece of shit where to stuff it. However, I didn’t expect him to come running full tilt from the bedroom looking so hopeful. The second he saw it was me, the anguish on his face stole the breath from my body. Papyrus looked like the world was ending. Everything was over and he had absolutely nothing left. 

Without saying a word to me, he trudged over to the couch and gently sat himself down, his haunted gaze staring at the wall in front of him. Quietly, I shut the door, the fight inside of me dying instantly. The way he’s acting. The way he looks. 

He looks just like Chip does. 

Is this what it means to be soulmates with a monster? To feel so deeply that to lose that person shatters your life entirely? If so, I hope I don’t have a monster soulmate as cruel as that sounds. I clench my fists thinking about the soulmate tattoo hidden on my own body claiming the first thing my soulmate would say to me which unsurprisingly says, “You don’t have to be such an asshole, you know?”

I know I’m an asshole. It’s my default personality but I’m working on it, okay? I tried and Chip always saw that. He was my safety net and now it feels like that’s gone but as I look at Papyrus, I’m suddenly having a hard time blaming him for this despite it being so easy earlier. 

On autopilot, I go and take a seat in a nearby armchair and watch Papyrus for a little while. Not once does he move, he just stares as if looking at that wall might return my brother to him, that maybe if he’s still enough or silent enough that Chip will come back. I hate that I feel bad for him. I hate that my heart goes out to the guy. This was his fault, right? …Right?

I clear my throat but Papyrus barely acknowledges it. His one good eye flickers over to me before returning to the wall. I guess that’s the only recognition I’m going to get. Brushing past my annoyance at feeling ignored, I finally started talking. 

“What did you do?”

That’s all I ask. It’s all I can think of asking since I refuse to believe that Chip is at fault for this. He’s my older brother, I’m obviously on his side. I’m actually stunned when Papyrus answers. 

“what does it matter?” He responds, his voice sounding dead and cold but not in a cruel way. Papyrus just sounds utterly defeated. 

“It matters to me!” I don’t mean to get so heated but that’s what happens as I bark that at him. I’ve never been a cool-headed individual. My temper gets the better of me more than I’d like, “What did you do?”

Papyrus finally looks at me. He blinks as he sizes me up before sighing, “you’re a brat.”

I’m dumbfounded. 

Staring at the skeleton in front of me, I try to grasp fully what he’s just said to me because he sure as hell didn’t say what I think he did. Is he serious? Who does he think he is? My temper is bubbling and I want nothing more than to teach this asshole a lesson. He thinks I’m a brat? He’s a freaking loser who just feeds off my brother! 

“And you’re an asshole!” I snap back, returning to myself, my anger boiling over, “You did this to him, not-”

“i was nice before for him,” Papyrus interrupts me, “now i don’t really see a point in being nice to you.” His gaze bores into me and for some reason, I find I can’t look away nor speak as he continues, “you might think i’m an asshole but you’re the ones who take advantage of him. i was real tired of watching it.” The moment he looks away from me, I find myself relaxing not even realizing how tense I’d been as he stared at me. 

“We don’t-” I start to snarl, finding my voice but the jerk interrupts me again.

“you do.” He sighs, “he gave up his dreams to take care of you all. do you really think chip wants to work in your dad’s auto shop? i could see it the first moment i went there. he doesn’t want to be there, he only works there because he’s helping your dad.” That can’t be true! Sure, there’s definitely stuff Chip has given up but he’s never complained before! “can’t blame the little guy,” Papyrus shrugs, probably talking about Jude, “he’s a little guy but you,” His tone turns sharp, “you get into fights, you cuss him out and have tantrums when you don’t get your way just like you’re doing right now. you came here to blame me because you can’t help your brother. sorry to say kid, i’m not in the mood to help you.” 

I can feel my face heating up whether from embarrassment or anger, I can’t really tell. So many emotions are whirling inside my body that it’s hard to distinguish exactly what they all are. I want nothing more than to just beat the hell out of this guy for saying all of this to me. He’s the one in the wrong here, not me! He’s the one who upset Chip and is now being just completely horrendous to me. 

But didn’t I come here to do the same to him?

That one thought has me calming enough that I can finally clear my head long enough to take a good look at Papyrus. Every part of his posture screams miserable. He’s in complete and utter anguish over my brother not being here. His clothes look as if he’s worn them for days, everything rumpled and dirty. He keeps scratching at the back of his metacarpals and for the first time, I notice how raw that area looks. Even for bone, he’s done some damage from scratching that area. His sockets even have more obvious bags under them, creating an almost haunted effect to his face.

Taking all of that in, my fight dies. Whatever anger I’d come here with and riled once arriving here all but dies inside me. He’s purposefully trying to get me angry, isn’t he? Why? How could that possibly help him right now? Maybe he wants me to hit him. Get into a fight with him. Then it all but slaps me in the face. 

“Are you trying to start a fight with me so I’ll try to hit you because you think you deserve to be hurting?”

Papyrus stiffens, that scratching of his metacarpals halting and I know for once, I’ve nailed it. Now all my anger is gone. All I can feel is compassion for this skeleton in front of me. I know what it feels like to not feel good enough. To worry that all you deserve is nothing or even less. It’s why I sometimes get into fights on purpose. 

“I’m not gonna hit you,” I tell him softly.

“you should.” Papyrus answers, his voice a whisper that’s barely there, “it’ll make you feel better, plus… it’s all i can do for him now.”

“For Chip?” I ask and he nods. Was he trying to rile me to help me not feel bad for hitting him later? To give me a reason to be upset with him? “Well, I’m not gonna hit you.” I confirm, and once again ask the question I came to get answered but this time, I go about it a different way, “What happened man? Why is my brother so upset?”

“because i didn’t tell him.” He finally begins telling me what I wanted to know, “i kept it from him.”

“Kept what from him?”

“that before comin’ to the surface, i was really into cocaine… and not just cause i liked how it smelled.”

“You…” I start, completely shocked even though I suspected this from the beginning and now things are suddenly falling into place, “I… how?”

“i made a line, and-”

“No, I’m not asking how you snorted it, although I’m kinda curious cause of the no nose thing,” shaking my head, I try to get back on topic, “I meant like… how was there cocaine underground?”

“fun fact, coca plants can be cultivated if ya got a seed.” He replies sounding a little sarcastic. That’s fine, let him be annoyed, “where there’s a will there’s a way, kid.” He finishes with a sigh. 

I go quiet and contemplate his words. Obviously, he’s not snorting cocaine now or else I assume he would’ve told me, not just said he did it underground. So, he’s a recovering drug addict, but I can still see why Chip was so upset. My brother has very strong feelings about drugs. 

“How did it work? You don’t really have a body?” I blurt out, the question suddenly coming to me. Papyrus snorts, and I take that as a small win. 

“it similarly affects our magic the same way it does the human central nervous system.” He explains, “gives a euphoric feeling, makes ya feel happy.”

“Oh, I see.” I murmur, “So… you must’ve wanted to feel happy then?”

“what makes you say that?”

“Because you mentioned it and you kinda seem like a miserable fucker.”

That actually gets Papyrus to laugh and I figured I was on the right track to working this all out. Well, I did until his laughter turned into crying. One moment he’s laughing and the next, tears begin falling from his sockets but he makes no move to wipe them. 

“its funny… i took it to be happy,” he sniffs, my heart lurching at how sad he sounds, “but all it’s done is make my life suck.” I don’t know what button I’ve pressed but the fountain is on, and he’s spilling it all, “i nearly lost my brother because of it, i nearly lost my life a bunch of times, i lost my dignity, my pride, my self-respect.” He takes in a shaky breath, “i lied, i cheated, i stole and gave up pieces of myself i shouldn’t of…” Papyrus at last wipes those tears as his voice breaks, “i did the excruciating rehab that made me feel like i was dying, i got clean and turned it around but it’s still taking from me.” He gives up wiping his sockets and just leans forward with a small sob, “it took the one good thing that’s happened to me in so long. it took the one person who ever loved me besides my brother and i don’t know what to do without him.” 

What can I say to that? How do I make this better? Papyrus is so broken and devastated by my brother leaving that even just listening to him tell me all that has tears falling from my own eyes. How could they not? He’s been through hell and back, and finally thought he could have peace but it was ripped away from him. 

I don’t know why I do it. Maybe I felt such overwhelming compassion for Papyrus or maybe it was because I was seeing Will somewhere inside him, I don’t know. All I know is that I couldn’t just sit there any longer. If I did, I could never live with myself. 

Surging forward, I get up from that chair to drop down beside him, startling the tall skeleton. His gaze goes to me, small hiccoughs leaving him, my switch quieting his sobs. Hoping I don’t get shoved away. I move to wrap my arms around him in a hug, pulling him against me. Papyrus stiffens. I’m pretty sure I was the last person he ever thought he’d get a hug from but here it is! Hesitantly, his hands rest on my upper back. He’s barely holding on but I can feel how he trembles, his sadness powerful. 

“I’m sorry.” I whisper, “I’m sorry all of that happened.” Pulling from the hug, I can see how wide his sockets are, his body still trembling, “I know Chip feels really strongly about drugs because of Will and yeah, maybe I don’t know the whole story with Will because I was too young to remember but… I know if Will got clean, I would be super proud of him, so,” I place my hand on his shoulder, “I’m proud of you, dude.” 

“...that was the last thing i ever thought would leave your mouth.” 

Smiling at him, I nearly laugh. Are we getting along? Did hell freeze over? I also can’t believe I’m about to say what I am as well but it does need to be said. 

“And I love my brother, but… this could’ve been handled better by him.”

Papyrus shakes his head, “i don’t blame him, i lied.”

“Well… yeah and I mean, you two really gotta talk about that part but him running away-”

“he’s scared.” Papyrus cuts me off and I’m amazed to see how he defends my brother even now, “he’s allowed to be scared.”

“Okay sure but…” I sigh. There’s little point if he wants to believe he’s the sole bad guy in all of this, “Nevermind. What I really wanna say is that you can forgive yourself you know?”

“forgive myself?” He sounds puzzled and I nod. 

“You don’t deserve to be miserable and that’s me saying that.” I motion to myself to emphasize, “We don’t get along at all so it has to be true if I’m saying it.”

“interesting logic.” He murmurs gently. I pat his shoulder again. 

“I mean it. Be nicer to yourself. You did something hard, you’ve been clean for… however long and I just wish Will was like you, dude.” I tell him truthfully, returning my hand to my lap, “I wish he’d get clean. I wish he cared enough about us to do that. Obviously you did.”

“why’s that?”

“Because if you didn’t care, you’d still be doing it.” I sit back against the couch, “Look, I know I’m only 16 and my opinion doesn’t matter-”

“never said your opinion didn’t matter kid.” Will he ever stop interrupting me? “i don’t care if you’re only 16, you can still be smart or wise or dumb. that’s just how people are.”

I really can’t believe I’m actually starting to think this guy is cool. What’s happened to me? Have I been brainwashed?

“All I’m saying dude, is that you should be proud of how far you’ve come and that if my brother has a problem with you bettering yourself after you made a mistake well then… he’s wrong.”

There, I finally said it. I feel like shit for doing so but I did it.

Papyrus watches me carefully as if looking for something once my words have settled. What that something is, I have no idea but he must find it since he says. 

“you really believe that, huh?”

I nod, “Yup.”

“you’re a weird kid.” 

Papyrus leans back into the couch beside me, the two of us looking out into my brother’s living room, a comfortable silence descending onto both of us. It’s kind of nice, just sitting here in the quiet. At home there’s always some sort of noise happening whether it’s Dad banging around or Jude getting excited by this or that and it’s hard to get moments of genuine silence like this. Nighttime is usually the only time I can get this and I’m still in disbelief that I got this moment with Papyrus of all people. 

“i miss him.”

Papyrus’s whisper makes me jump a little. In the quiet of the room, that simple whisper nearly sounded like a shout. Gathering myself, I bump my shoulder with his. 

“Me too.” 

“will he ever come back?” Papyrus asks me, sounding almost desperate. 

“I hope so.” I respond truthfully because I don’t truly know if Chip will get out of this funk or not, “I really hope so.”

Papyrus blinks, letting his skull fall back against the couch. 

“me too."

----

I stayed with Papyrus for a little while longer. We don’t do much or talk about anything really important like we did earlier and instead just end up putting on some show neither of us paid much attention to. I think he just needed the company to keep himself going in the end. His depression was obvious but a visit from someone new seemed to make all the difference here. It gave me an idea for a way to maybe help my brother. 

Leaving my brother’s house a lot later than I’d meant to, I manage to catch the last bus heading back to my place. If I’d missed that bus I’d be in for an earful from Dad and I’m already going to get one for dipping earlier without telling him where I was going. The ride is thankfully uneventful and I make it to my stop before walking home without any sort of trouble. 

Reaching home, I use my key to get inside, knowing Dad’s locked it since it’s dark out now. Entering, I’m immediately met with the sight of my Dad standing there, his arms crossed. Guess he heard me put my key in the door. 

“Where did you go?” He begins his interrogation with a serious expression. I answer truthfully knowing it’d be faster to do so. 

“Chip’s house.”

Dad seems confused and I don’t blame him, “Christopher’s? Why?”

“To talk to Papyrus.”

Now Dad looks pissed. Surprise, surprise. 

“Felix, that is none of your business! You stay out of that, do you understand me?”

“I just wanted to help!” I snapped back, my voice raising a little, “Nothing else was working and besides, you don’t even have the whole story!” Toeing my sneakers off, I kick them to the side even though I know my Dad hates it when I do that, “Maybe you should go talk to Papyrus yourself instead of just blindly judging!”

I brush past my father, and move down the hallway. Dad calls after me. 

“Felix-”

“Save it! I’m done with this!” I bark back, finally getting to interrupt someone myself today. 

I hear Dad sigh but I don’t look back and keep going. I don’t go to my own room though. Instead, I go to the guest room where Chip is. Peeking in, I can see my older brother is most likely asleep and stepped inside. I won’t be waking him but I will be taking something for a moment. 

Carefully, I open his bedside table and find what I’m looking for inside. Grabbing it, I tiptoe out, back into the hallway, and scurry back to my own room before I’m caught taking something I know I shouldn’t. Thankfully, Dad seems too annoyed to keep up with me right now, so I manage to get there in peace. Shutting my door and locking it despite knowing Dad hates that, I look down at what I’ve taken. 

It’s Chip’s phone. 

Now, I’m kind of a sneaky person. This isn’t a secret. Everyone knows I’m an asshole but I’m also a smart asshole. I know it isn’t right but I’ve watched Chip unlock his phone so many times that I know the combination he uses and I’ve memorized it. So, getting into his phone is a breeze. All I do is punch in the numbers and voila, instant access! I’m not a snoop though. I’m not going to go through his messages or anything. All I’m doing is looking for a number which is easy to find since Chip has very few contacts saved. 

Finding who I want, I punch the number into my own phone and save it as a contact, not bothering to give them a name, before locking Chip’s phone again. I’ll return that to him later and toss it onto my bed, my mind now focused on the texting I’m doing at the moment. I pray that this will work. I hope that this will bring Chip out of his funk and get him to think clearly again. 

Unknown
(XXX-XXX-XXXX)

Felix: Hey

Unknown: WHO IS THIS?

Felix: It’s Felix, Chip’s brother.

Unknown: HOW DID YOU GET THIS NUMBER?

Felix: I stole it from my brother’s phone. Look, I need your help. I’m trying to help Chip and get this all sorted between him and Papyrus. 

Unknown: …HOW CAN I HELP?

I smirk. Guess texting him was the right choice after all. Continuing to text my new contact, we come up with a plan to help Chip and in turn, help Papyrus. It takes us a little time to get it all figured out but by the end, I’m feeling good about the plan. 

Finishing our talk, I click out of our text chat, suddenly remembering I need to give the contact a name. Easily finding the Unknown in my phone, I press on the edit and finally give my accomplice a name. 

Sans.

 

Chapter 26: Stand

Summary:

In which you learn to stand again.

Notes:

Thank you once again Battlemaiden13 and Gonorrhea (username, not the disease!) for which this chapter wouldn't be out as soon as it is without you!

You don’t know how much time has passed. Everything feels rather blurry if you’re honest. One day melds into another, you sleep most days away and spend the rest staring into space wondering where it all went wrong while wishing this pain in your chest would subside. No matter what you did, nothing alleviated the searing hot pain that continued to rip through your chest each day. 

It was becoming unbearable. 

That awful, burning feeling so akin to heartburn but also nothing like it bored into you and the skin on your sternum was feeling raw from how often you’d rub that area trying to do anything to appease this awful feeling. Only when you slept did you get any relief from it which is why you did your best to just sleep it away. To let your dreams take over and remove the heartache that threatened to destroy you. Although that did little to help. 

Your family tried to help. Their kind words brought much comfort but no matter what they do or say, it can’t get you moving or remove that awful pain, and the heavy guilt that sits in the pit of your belly. Your cowardice was the cause of all of this. You’ve never been so scared before in your life and you know he must be too but all you can do is lie in this bed. 

Papyrus deserves better.

You should’ve gone home that same night. You should’ve cried into your father’s shoulder then gone home to talk to the man you love about all of this but that’s not what you’ve done. Instead, you’ve allowed yourself to wallow and wither away. It hurts to see the looks on Jude and Felix’s faces each time they visit you. To see how Felix does everything in his power not to look you in the eye, your heart screaming at you to do anything to help him but your body won’t respond. To see how close Jude gets to tears each time he’s here and all you want is to reassure him, but your body just won’t move. 

Is this your punishment? Is this because you didn’t return home? You stayed away and now you need to sit and watch as your family members mourn while you waste away. There would be no worse fate in your eyes. Felix, Jude, Dad, they all mean the world to you and to see them suffering, to see them piled with grief feels more than you can bear but you’re already bearing a lot so what’s a little more?

Sighing, you close your eyes and try to shift into a more comfortable position but it’s impossible. There is no comfortable position anymore. Everything aches and you’re beginning to wonder if this is how the elderly feel as each movement of your body causes a joint pop or a crackle here or there. It’s probably just from laying in bed for who knows how long but you just can’t get up. Not to eat, not to shower, you barely manage to move to go to the bathroom and that takes everything in you to do. Jude even had to help you get to the bathroom one day in a moment of shame that’ll live with you forever. 

When does this get better? Do you deserve for it to get better?

Sniffing as you feel more tears prick your eyes, you do your best to stifle them. You’re so tired of crying but it feels like that’s one of the few things you can do nowadays. Doing your best to ignore how your chest burns and the guilt that presses on you like an overly heavy weighted blanket, you try to sleep some more. Maybe this time when you wake things will be better. They haven’t been the last however many times but maybe this time, it’ll work. 

As you shift again, hoping futilely that this new position will bring some relief, a soft knocking comes from your door. You don’t answer but you do open your eyes as the door opens with what felt like a deafening creak in the deathly silence of your desolate room. 

“Christopher?” Comes your Dad’s voice, gentle and compassionate. It brings a little comfort to your heart to hear him call your name but you don’t answer, “Christopher, someone is here to see you.”

You don’t want to see anyone. Why would you? If you had to take a guess, you look like absolute dogshit right now but even worse is how you feel emotionally. You’re one wrong look from a total breakdown if you aren’t already in the middle of one. If you had to guess, you hit breakdown ages ago. 

Unfortunately, your father definitely knows you’re awake even though you don’t answer since you’re shifting in bed and throwing your door open wider. Thankfully, the creak this time is less severe than before but still audible. He murmurs something to someone in the hall but you don’t really pay attention to it, hoping he’s telling the person you’re not in the mood for a visitor. Sadly, or perhaps fortunately, that’s not what he does. 

You hear as your door shuts and you hope that’s the end of it but the lingering feeling that you’re being watched descends upon you like a sudden rush of rain in a storm. It makes you feel incredibly uncomfortable but you wonder if you ignore it, the feeling will go away. 

It doesn’t.

“Pathetic.” 

This is a voice you’ve heard only a few times and one you certainly didn’t expect to hear while you are in bed. Shocked, you actually manage to move your body enough that you can roll over to face the person who’s intruded upon your grief. Your eyes meet his and you watch as he glares down at you, those judgmental eyes doing nothing but just that. Judging. 

“This is pathetic.” He growls and crosses his arms, the bulk of them becoming even more prominent, “There is little point to me being here. You obviously do not care.”

“W-What…?” You croak out, your throat feeling dry and sore. 

Is Asgore really standing in your bedroom right now calling you pathetic?

Asgore’s eyes narrow, “You do not care. Do not make me repeat myself, human.”

You don’t understand what he means by that. What don’t you care about?

With all the effort you have stored in your weak body, you hoist yourself up into a sitting position, the blanket that had been draped over your tired, sore frame falling into your lap. Ignoring it, you maneuver yourself, so you can sit up properly, by leaning upon the wall the bed is currently pressed against. Breathing more heavily than you should for such a minor move, you glance at Asgore properly, finding the monster waiting for you, patiently. 

“What… do I not care about?” You ask weakly, still panting slightly. 

“Papyrus.”

That name slaps you across the face. You hadn’t expected that to leave the monster’s mouth nor for how badly it affected you. It was especially startling at how angry you suddenly felt from his words. You… don’t care about Papyrus? Is he serious? This whole thing started because you care so much about him. You’re the one with the burning flame of anguish in your chest! You’re the one who feels so guilty he could just waste away! You’re the one who wants nothing more than to make this right that it eats away at you! How can he-

“There you are.”

Blinking, you’re stunned to find yourself standing and facing Asgore, your hand bunched tightly into the fabric of the front of his shirt. When did you move? What was your plan? Did your body just… move on its own?

“I…” You fumble out, letting his shirt go, your legs suddenly shaking under the weight of what’s going on. What happened?

“A fire still burns in your soul.”

You blink again, “My… soul?”

He nods and motions for you to sit down probably figuring you’d collapse if you didn’t. Grateful, you manage to get your shaking legs to take you to the edge of the bed where you sit down, your entire being trembling. 

“Does it hurt?” He motions to his chest and you nod, “Good.”

Wow. You’re not sure what to do with that statement but luckily, it seems Asgore isn’t finished. 

“It means you are still connected.”

“Connected?” You ask softly and now he’s nodding. 

“To Papyrus.” He explains, leaning against your bedroom wall, “If you felt nothing, it would mean you forcefully broke your connection.”

“Can I even… do that?”

“Theoretically.” Asgore huffs, “It would mean killing Papyrus, though.” 
 
A sudden wave of nausea courses through you. That’s the last thing you want. You don’t want to kill him! You love him! You… love him so much. That nausea doesn’t subside and actually grows as the thought of you killing Papyrus by breaking your connection sits in your mind. It has you retching and covering your mouth while Asgore sighs and moves. You pay him no mind but are grateful when you realize he’s gone to get you the trash can, allowing you to expel the bile that’s come up from your stomach. 

“What a visceral reaction.” He grumbles, back to leaning against the wall. 

Tears burn as they flow down your heated cheeks while you gasp, “I don’t want him to die… I don’t… I…”

“Then what are you doing?” Asgore asks. You manage to take a few needed breaths, dry heaving a little in the process but nothing else comes up thankfully. 

“I don’t know.” You weep, sniffing miserably, “I don’t know what I’m doing.”

“That much is obvious.”

You hate hearing the disdain in his voice. Why is he even here? Asgore hates you and you’ve always been aware of that, so him being here is already weird. Huffing, you wipe your mouth and set the trash can aside. 

“Why are you even here?” You rasp, your throat still aching, now feeling even worse after throwing up.

He huffs again, “Sans asked me to come.” Sans? Why? “Apparently, he thought my words would have weight to them and it seems I agreed since I am here.”

“So… you know what happened.”

“Was that rhetorical or a real question because if it is then you are stupider than I thought.” Asgore sneers. Stars, why is he here? To berate you? Is that it?

“If you’re just going to insult me then go away.” You manage to growl at him, tired of this game, “I’m not in the mood.”

“What are you in the mood for? To waste away without answers as to why you are wasting away?” He raises a brow, your body stiffening at his response. 

That’s right, he must know what’s happening to you. Why your body won’t respond despite you wanting it to. Why you can’t even manage to hug Jude when he comes to cheer you up or reassure Felix that his big brother is still here? Asgore has to know. This must be because of your monster/human soulmate bond, that much you’ve deduced yourself but you still don’t know why. 

Relaxing, you take another few needed breaths to calm yourself and ask, “Then why?”

“Now you are in the mood for answers it seems. Why-”

“Asgore,” You chime in before he can go on and find him watching you intently, “Please?”

Another sigh from the taciturn monster as he finally answers you. 

“Your soul is hurting.” He explains, “While humans do not normally have such a connection to their soul, you do thanks to your soulmate bond with Papyrus. His enhanced connection to his soul opens up your soul and leaves it open to the capabilities it may contain.”

You knew the soul was responsible for a lot. It was what caused that huge reaction when your bond settled with Papyrus. It’s what opens up your senses. You just didn’t think it had the ability to do something like this.

“Am I dying?” You feel the need to ask. Asgore shakes his head, 

“Hardly. Breaking your bond will not kill you.” 

“But it’ll kill Papyrus.” You fill in, eyes closing. 

This agonizing depression, pain, and guilt, it all came from your soul. 

“I don’t want to break my bond.” You whisper, “I never wanted to do that.”

“Obviously you did.” Asgore informs you, shocking you once again today, “Or else your soul would not have attempted such a thing.”

“But why I…I don’t want to lose Papyrus I just…” You hang your head, “I just feel so guilty…”

“Guilt is a powerful emotion capable of making us feel as if we do not deserve something or that someone will be better off without us.” Asgore responds, his tone actually gentle for once. 

“Are you saying that I… that I did it unconsciously thinking Papyrus would be better off without me because of how I reacted?”

“More than likely.” 

“But I don’t want that!” You cry out, “I just want to fix this! I fucked up, I know I did but I…” you trail off, heaving a sob from your weakened body. Thankfully, Asgore seems to be able to fill in the gaps. 

“But you are afraid.”

Nodding, you let your head hang as the sobs leave your body, each feeling of grief resounding around the room but this time it feels good. Your crying feels relieving as you finally admit to someone what you’ve been feeling for however long you’ve been wallowing in this bedroom. 

“I’m sorry!” You wail, bringing your arms around yourself attempting to comfort your own heart or you suppose, your soul. 

So lost in your grief, you miss the sound of Asgore moving but definitely feel when he places his large hand on top of your head. Drawing in a shaky breath, you lift your head to look at him, his hand moving along with you but staying firmly planted upon your hair. 

“I am not the one who needs an apology.” He tells you quietly. You sniff. 

“I know…” you mewl, “I know it’s not you but I…I don’t know how to be okay with what he did. I don’t know if I can handle it if he relapsed, I-”

“Do you think you would be alone in it?” He suddenly snarls, his expression becoming fierce, “Do you think Sans and I would leave Papyrus to his fate after what we saw before? You were not there for his rehab. You did not see how he suffered. The agony he endured. Do you think Sans endured it alone? No, I helped him just as he helped me. Papyrus is my friend, my only friend and you have the audacity to think you would face it all alone?”

“N-No… I…” 

“Arrogance!” Asgore barks, his words harsh but the hand on your head gentle, “And why would you even assume he would relapse? Do you have such little faith in him?”

“N-No, I believe in him, I just…”

“Just what?” He snaps and you stammer out. 

“I-It’s just m-my older brother he-”

“Papyrus is not your older brother.”

His words stun you into silence.  

Asgore’s words reverberate around the room bringing your mind to a screeching halt. All you can do is stare at him trying to comprehend what he’s just revealed to you. It’s not as if you really thought of Papyrus as Will, it was more your experiences with your brother have led you to where you are. Will has completely shattered your trust in many aspects. He’s taken so much from you and your family and what’s worse is that it feels like he just doesn’t care. 

“He made a mistake,” Asgore’s voice now soft, brings your focus back to him, “and he is trying to fix it. Fix himself. He needs your support, not your mistrust.”

“It’s not that I don’t trust him-”

“Then what is it?” He cuts you off, his voice no longer gentle, “What has Papyrus done to garner this treatment?”

Nothing. He’s done nothing. 

You think about when you first met him. He seemed so awkward yet charming and you found yourself steadily more drawn to him as time went on. You think back and try to think of a time Papyrus has ever lied to you. A true lie, not a lie of omission, but one he did to hide something or be malicious, and not once can you find a moment in your relationship where he’d done that. Even when you’d first met Papyrus had been upfront with his feelings for Shiloh. No matter how difficult it was, Papyrus was always honest with you and you bet if at any time, you’d asked him upfront if he had ever been into drugs, he would’ve reluctantly told you the truth. 

Papyrus is many things but he’s not a liar. Well, when it counts. You’re 100% sure he’s told a fib for a laugh or a prank but that doesn’t really count in your mind. All Papyrus has ever done is enhance your life and more than that, you feel he makes you a better person. Not once did he ever judge you about Will, in fact, he’d been incredibly supportive and your heart lurched remembering how he’d been there for all your negative talk about Will. He took it all in stride and didn’t judge you at all for it. In fact, he agreed most of the time. Would Papyrus really do that if he wasn’t serious about his sobriety?  

Your body trembles so hard that it feels as if you might just fall off the edge of the bed you’re sitting on. If you did, you’d probably deserve it. What have you done? Can you fix this? Do you deserve to be able to? 

“W…What did I do?” Your voice shakes, “W-What do I do? I…”

“You fix it. Talk to him.” You’d nearly forgotten Asgore was here, his reply making you jump slightly. 

“I…I can’t even get out of this bed.” You murmur, “I have to do this face to face, I…doing it over the phone is wrong…”

“Then get up.” He growls, glaring down at you, “Stand on your own two feet and fix this.”

“My body won’t move.” You tell him, defeated. How can you fix this if you can’t move? What do you do?

“Stop feeling sorry for yourself already you pathetic human!” Asgore snaps, making you flinch, “All you do is whine about yourself but think of how Papyrus must feel right now! Get up! Do the work and apologize!”

He’s right. Asgore’s right. You can’t fix this if you’re sitting here whining feeling sorry for yourself. You have to fix this, even if it means forcing your body to do what you want. That talk with Papyrus needs to happen, you’ll never have closure otherwise. You’ll never have your funny skeleton back if you don’t. 

“You’re…you’re right.” You concede watching Asgore relax, “I’m making excuses because I’m scared and I feel lost.”

He nods, “We all do at some time in our lives. Fight back, Christopher, and your soul will respond.”

“My soul?” You ask, clearly missing he’s called you your name even if it’s your full name which only your father calls you. 

“That is what is causing your body to fail as it is. Your soul does more than just connect you to Papyrus. It is your entire being and if it is hurting then your body cannot function as it does normally. Heal your soul and your body will heal as well.” 

That does make some sense. You’re a bit uneducated when it comes to the soul but maybe it’s time you fixed that. Although you’re not sure what sort of books there’d be on it out there that you’d be able to understand. 

“How do I heal it?” You inquire next. 

“Move. Stop feeling sorry for yourself and work towards your goal.”

Work towards your goal. Talking to Papyrus and working this out. Will healing take long though? Can Papyrus wait until then?

“Will it stop hurting?” You rub your chest, wincing at the burning coming from your sore skin. 

“It should once your soul stops thinking it needs to break your bond.”

You nod, “Thank you, Asgore… wait,” you’ve somehow only just realized something, “How did Sans know to contact you?”

“I believe he said you have a little guardian in the form of a teenager.”

Felix. He must’ve contacted Sans. You don’t know how he did it but he did and you couldn’t be more grateful. How scared must your brother have been to reach out to Sans though? You need to talk to Felix but first maybe remembering how to stand properly was a first good step. 

“My younger brother,” you inform him, finally finding your smile, “Guess I owe him.”

“That you do.” He huffs, “Now if you will excuse me, I shall leave you to ponder my words and to, as my son likes to say, get a grip.” 

That actually makes you snort, “He’s a great kid.”

“Yes, he is.” 

That’s all Asgore says and then he’s gone. He opens your door and walks out, shutting the creaky piece of wood behind him, leaving you alone. Your room immediately feels empty, cold, and too quiet. You don’t like it. It feels like a sickness has permeated this room and while Asgore was here there was a small reprieve but now that he’s gone, it’s come back in full force. The feeling leaves a bad taste in your mouth as your anxiety suddenly climbs and you’re finding that the last thing you want to do is be here in this room all alone. 

On shaky legs, you force yourself up just as Asgore commanded you so many times. You stand even as you fear falling. Your hands find the wall near you to lean against and you carefully shuffle towards your door. With your trembling hand finding the doorknob, you turn it carefully, feeling a rush of air hit your face in a refreshing way as it opens revealing the hallway to you. It feels so bright outside your room, it feels like stepping out of the darkness and into the light. Looking back into your room, you feel that sickness begins to weaken, but know you need to go further for it to leave completely. 

Clutching the door frame with a white-knuckled grip and breathing heavily, you slowly and carefully stagger yourself out into the hallway. Using the wall as a crutch, you manage to make your way down that brightened hallway, your chest feeling the tiniest bit lighter as you do. It takes you an obscene amount of time to get where you want to go but eventually, you hobble yourself out to the living room, panting and tired but still, you made it here. Sitting on the couches is your family, watching TV, probably doing their best to be okay with what’s happening in your life. 

Jude notices you first, his little face lighting up with a beaming smile. He jumps from his seat and starts hurrying toward you, his arms outstretched. 

“Chip!” He cries, reaching you with his little arms wrapped around you in a hug. 

Continuing to lean against the wall, you let one hand fall to your younger brother’s back, clutching onto the fabric of his shirt. Jude’s hold gets tighter and you know in your heart he must’ve been so terrified you were going to just leave him. Never. You’d never leave him. He needs you. 

“Hey Jude.” You rasp out, loosening your grip to rub his back in comfort. 

By now, Felix has leapt from his seat to run over, and ignoring Jude, he hugs you fiercely. 

“You suck!” He mutters through clenched teeth, probably holding back his tears as best as he can. You know he was scared too. Felix wouldn’t have contacted Sans if he wasn’t. 

“I know.” You whisper to him finally letting go of the wall, knowing Felix could most likely hold your weight, “I’m sorry.” 

Thankfully, you didn’t have to worry about Felix holding your weight for too long since your Dad joined this group hug, giving your forehead a kiss and you swear you heard him sniff back tears. Your family must’ve been so scared. You can’t believe you did this to them. 

“I’m sorry.” You repeat but your Dad just shushes you and pats your greasy hair down, seemingly unbothered by how unkempt it is. 

“There’s only one thing we wanna hear right now, Christopher and it ain’t that.”

You bury yourself in their warmth and familiarity. In their comfort and love. This is what you need right now. You need them to start healing and you know they’ll be there every step of the way with whatever you need. They’re your family and they’ve always been there for you even if you didn’t always realize it. Drawing in a shaky breath, you sigh out. 

“I love you.”

All their grips get tighter and your Dad kisses your forehead again. 

“We love you too.

----

That hug was exactly what you needed but unfortunately for your family, you forced them to stay there for a wild amount of time. You needed their love and the comfort they brought but thankfully, none of them complained when you were finally ready to pull away. All they did was smile at you and give reassuring words of support. Your Dad even helped you to the bathroom where he ran you a hot bath at your request. Showering felt like a bad idea with how weak your legs felt but a bath would be just what you needed. That sick sensation needed to be washed away. You needed to wash away the sadness and grief to move forward. 

Dad didn’t even complain or say a word as he helped you undress and get into the bath. It was an embarrassing moment for you that you couldn’t even undress yourself and get into a bath on your own but before he left your Dad cupped and pat your cheek reassuring you with a smile that he spent years changing your diapers, he wasn’t upset or squeamish. It brought a little solace to your embarrassed mind. 

That bath as you suspected was just what you needed. The hot water felt amazing against your aching skin and body although you had to be careful of your chest, as the skin there was red and raw from rubbing it as you had been. Some moisturizer would most likely help with that and while your soul still ached it felt a little better having received that sorely needed hug from your entire family. It allowed you to manage this bath and wash your body as well as your dirty hair. This was desperately needed. You hadn’t even realized how gross you were and by the time you were finished, you were actually able to even slowly dress yourself. You had to do it sitting on the toilet seat with the top down or sitting on the edge of the tub but you managed. You’ll take that as a win. 

Leaving the bathroom refreshed, you once again use the wall to carry you down the hall but you don’t go to the living room where you know your Dad and Jude are. You go towards Felix’s room. Your teenage brother went in there while you’d gone for your bath so you’re assuming he’s still there. Luckily, that turns out to be correct as you knock on his door and hear him call out that reluctant come-in you knew so well. 

Smiling softly, you open the door and use the door frame to get yourself over the threshold but soon find yourself helped by your younger brother who helps carry you to his bed so you can sit. 

“Fuck me, what’re you doing?” Felix growls, “You should’ve gone back to bed!”

Shrugging, you tell him simply, “I wanted to talk to you.”

“Then call for one of us to help. You don’t have to just hobble around like a weirdo.” Your brother snaps, his words not really holding any anger. He’s just afraid for you. 

“I will from now on.” You promise, which seems to satisfy your brother, “Felix, thank you.”

He blinks, “For what? Yelling at you? You’re welcome. I can do it more.”

Such a shit, “No,” you snort, “For contacting Sans.”

“I didn’t.” He lies. You wave your hand back and forth to dispel his fallacy. 

“Asgore gave you up. I know it was you.”

Felix tsks loudly, crossing his arms and looking away from you. Reaching for him, you grab his arm, giving it a squeeze so he’ll look at you. 

“I’m not mad. I’m grateful, Felix. Thank you and I’m sorry.” You can see your younger brother’s lower lip quivering, “You must’ve been so scared. I’m really sorry I wasn’t there when you needed me.”

Suddenly, Felix surges forward and hugs you again, your brother nearly in your lap as he embraces you fiercely, his grip rock solid. His smaller body is shaking and you gently return his hug and rub his back.

“I thought you were gone forever.” Felix sniffs miserably, “I didn’t know what I’d do without you.”

“I’m so sorry.” You whisper and kiss his cheek, something you don’t normally do but feel he needs it at this moment, “I love you, Felix.”

“I love you too, stupid.”

You chuckle. That was very Felix and you couldn’t help but laugh even as it made the burn still searing in your chest more noticeable. Asgore did say you had to move and work it out. Well, laughter would move your chest at least. 

“Don’t ever do this again.” Felix sniffs again, “I won’t forgive you next time.”

“I wouldn’t blame you for that.” Sighing, you pull back from that hug and reach up to wipe his tears, “I’m not going anywhere, Felix. I promise.”

“I’m holding you to that.”

“Good.” You nod. Even you need to be kept in check sometimes and Felix for all his flaws, this was one of his virtues. He was always good at keeping you on your toes and reminding you of what’s important. 

Your brother shifts, and reaches behind him to grab his controllers, offering you one, “You uh… wanna hang out a little?”

Taking what he’s offered you smile at him, “Yeah, I’d like that. You might have to teach me though.”

Felix beams, “I can do that!”

Settling in, you end up playing games with Felix for hours, just enjoying each other’s company and while your body still aches, and your chest still burns, things feel lighter inside your mind. The storm that surged within yourself is calming and for the first time since your fight with Papyrus, you feel some sense of much-needed peace. 

Too bad whirlwinds like to frequent your life, however, this whirlwind was a sight for sore eyes and the perfect balm for the storm you’d created. When the knock had come from Felix’s door, you figured it was your Dad and your brother must’ve too since he just called out his regular come-in as he did you. Little did you both know that it was most definitely not your father. 

The door opened and your gaze traveled to it to ask your Dad if everything was alright only to be stunned by who was revealed by the opening door. It was someone you haven’t seen in a long while but someone you love so very dearly. A person who had been by your side since you were a child, and had always stuck up for you no matter what. Standing there was the truest friend you’ve ever had, your mouth opening in shock as you blurt out. 

“Laney?”

Chapter 27: Everyone has Secrets

Summary:

Laney's here and you learn a big secret from your Dad.

Notes:

A huge thank you to fruitflyapplepie and Battlemaiden13 who without this chapter wouldn't be here so soon!

“I can't believe you're here.” You whisper in awe. 

Laney smiled at you from where she lay. The two of you with help from Felix had gone back to the guest room you'd been occupying. With your best friend here the room no longer felt desolate or dark. You didn't hate being here with her smiling at you like everything would be okay. For the first time in over a week, it finally felt like some hope glimmered in this room, brought in by none other than Laney. 

You'd both lay on the bed and faced one another just like you would as teenagers after getting home from school. This is what you'd do when you wanted to chat about something important like when you first realized you weren't straight and she figured out the same. She even still looked the same as when you last saw her. 

Beautiful loose golden curls cascaded down her back and framed her pretty face. Her gorgeous amber eyes sparkled as she gazed upon you, reaching up to grab your hand and hold it in a way so familiar, and dear to you. 

“Chris called me.” She tells you gently, “He said you needed me, so I got the first flight here.” 

“But your job-” 

She shakes her head, “They'll live. You obviously need me, you look like when your Mom left Chips.” Her brow furrows in concern as her other hand comes up to gently pat your hand, “You just seem so lost and sad. What's been going on?” 

You're remembering why you love her so much. Laney has always been there for you no matter the consequences. She was your biggest supporter and she's seen everything. Your ups, your downs. She was there when your mother left and she watched Will decline just as you did. Laney knew your whole life inside and out. Now, she was here to help you figure out your soulmate troubles. Your Dad was right about one thing, you did need her right now. 

“You know I found my soulmate right?” You start, watching her nod enthusiastically. 

Laney knew of Papyrus, you'd made sure to send her messages every day about your life and the goings on so of course she eventually knew. She'd been excited to hear about the mysterious Papyrus as she called him. You know Laney and him would be thick as thieves once she was able to meet him. They have the same type of humor.

“Well… I learned something about him and I sort of… well…” You sigh and trail off. 

Laney doesn't push, doesn't prompt. She just waits patiently for you to explain. She knows you will because you always do. You're a bit predictable to her but it's helpful in these types of situations. It allows you time to gather yourself and your thoughts before launching into a full explanation of what happened. 

You tell Laney of the support meeting and Sans. How you'd gone home and gotten into a fight with Papyrus before running here to your father's place. You confess your fears and doubts to her as well as the entirety of what your soulmate bond truly entails. You admit to how much your body hurts and how unbearable this all feels which is something you haven't even told your Dad. You wish you could've gotten through everything without crying but by the time you're done a steady stream of tears fell from your cheeks. All Laney does is take one finger to slowly wipe them away as she usually did when you'd cry before sighing. 

“So… you really messed up, huh?” She summarizes for you, making you wince, “Well, at least you're honest about it Chipsy. That's a good first step.” She tuts and taps your nose affectionately. 

“I miss him.” You tell her honestly, “Everything feels wrong without him, Laney.”

She softens, her features becoming gentle as she squeezes your hand. 

“I know.” She whispers, “But you also know nothing will change if you just lay around, right?” 

“I'm scared.” You return her whisper. She smiles at you in a comforting manner that makes you relax. 

“I know you are Chipsy, I would be too. I watched what happened to Will too, I know how scary that was for you and Chris.” You sniff and she shuffles a little closer to comfort you, “But you also can't keep letting Will dictate your life, Christopher.” You startle at her use of your whole name. She only does that when she's serious, “Every decision you make seems to revolve around Will. Chips, even the house you bought was for Will. You thought if he gets clean he might need a place to stay. It's why you made sure there were two bedrooms, it's why that landline exists in your house.”  

You never knew she felt this way. Didn't you tell each other everything? Why didn't she tell you about all of this? Maybe she thought it was harmless or maybe she thought you wouldn’t listen. There's only one real way to find out though. 

“Why didn't you ever tell me you felt this way?” 

“What could I say, Chipsy?” She asks, sounding genuine, “Forget your trauma? Move on with your life? Those aren't things a best friend says to their bestie who's hurting.” 

“Trauma…” You say the word, echoing her. 

It was obvious Will had caused damage to your family but that's how you always saw it. It was done to your family. It was never just yours alone. Stopping and thinking now about the trauma your brother has caused just you personally makes you almost sick in a way. A nauseating, swirling feeling in your gut alongside a stabbing pain like thinking about it makes you physically hurt. Laney just nods to your parroting and continues. 

“Yes. Trauma. You watched your brother fall into drugs, overdose, go through rehab, relapse, overdose again, steal from you and Chris,” she lists Will's offenses, “He lied to you, he broke your trust and you were stuck shielding Felix and Jude as you always have.” 

“They're my brothers-” 

“Yeah, and you were like Felix's age when it all started, Chipsy!” She pushes, “It was awful. I didn’t even see everything and I know I have some scars from what I did see. I can't imagine what burden you’re carrying having seen it all.” 

Your lip trembles and you move to bury your face in the pillow, “I don't… want to think about it.” 

“But you need to, Chips.” Laney urges gently, “Not today or even tomorrow but you do need to address this. I know you go to support meetings which is such a good thing to do but I think maybe it's time to get some professional help. Someone neutral to talk to.” You glance at her again to see how gentle she's being with you, “Not just you though. I think Chris needs to see someone too. I think he hurts more than he lets on. When he called me…” she trails off and sighs, her eyes casting downward for a split second as if she was wondering if she should tell you this before meeting your gaze again, “when he called me, he sounded really scared and lost. I'd never heard Chris like that and it alarmed me to my core.” She squeezes your hand, “I think he really thought you were going to die, Chips.” 

Did you look that bad? Your heart aches for your father and suddenly all you want to do is hug him again. You can't imagine the anguish and fear he felt watching you slowly rot in this room. It didn't even hit you until this second that he must've been incredibly desperate to call Laney. Your Dad likes to think of other people before himself and he'd never want to disturb Laney's life with what he would perceive as his problems. Laney works for a big company and she's usually quite busy. Your Dad knows this but he called her anyway meaning he'd run out of options.

“I…I'll think about it.” You tell her softly. 

You're too tired and feel too sick to commit to what she's suggesting today but that doesn't mean you'll forget everything. Her words will linger in a good way and you'll take them with you going forward. Laney doesn't push any farther, she doesn't get angry at your answer she just smiles and nods. Your best friend knows you won't take this lightly, she knows you'll think about her words carefully and make the best decision for you. 

The two of you delve into talks of other things, mostly her life. You haven't seen her in person for a while and you want to hear about her life. The way she tells it you can see she's happy, but that she seems to be lonely in her new life. Laney and you had always been a duo as friends didn't always come easy to either of you. She has tons of acquaintances and is sort of that person who knows everyone but has a select few friends. That select few being just you. Part of you wonders if she'd be happier moving back home than being hours away but you keep that to yourself. Laney is living her dream and you don't want to take that from her.

The two of you chat for hours and hours. Past supper time and into the early night which means that eventually, it comes time for Laney to go take a rest. You watch her begin to yawn more and more until finally, you tell her to go get some sleep. It's definitely late now and knowing her she rushed here from the airport which means she hasn't slept in ages. Your best friend nods while yawning that you're probably right and after giving you one last hug gets up from the bed. She walks to the door, giving you one last smile and a goodnight before heading off to the other guest room to get some well-earned sleep. 

Now alone, your mind can't help wandering to your father and how scared he must've been. When Laney opened your door, you could see the hallway light was on meaning he was still awake. Jude’s probably gone to sleep and it was a toss-up for Felix but Dad was usually asleep by now. Is he having trouble falling asleep? Standing on your shaky legs, you carefully go to your door, opening it to find that the lights are indeed still on. Stumbling out of your room, you slowly walk towards the living room where you're unsurprised to find your father. 

Sitting on that sectional couch, right in the corner pocket was your Dad and he was looking at something. Hobbling a little closer you can see it's a photo album, your much younger shining face staring up at him from your grade three school photo. He seems so lost in what he's doing that he doesn't notice you approaching until you call out softly. 

“Dad?” 

His eyes shoot up to you and he immediately shuts the photo album and sets it aside. 

“Christopher, you alright?” He asks, sounding concerned. 

You go to nod to reassure him but find you can't. Are you okay? The answer is obvious and Dad can easily tell by your hesitation that everything isn't alright. His brow furrows and he leans forward.

“Christopher?” 

“Can I just…” you start, shuffling a bit closer, “...can I just lay here with you for a little while, Dad?” 

His eyes widened at your request. This was something you'd ask for as a child and it's been years since you ever needed this kind of comfort from your Dad. Still, once his shock has worn off, he nods firmly before telling you to sit down. He definitely thinks you'll fall if you keep standing. Letting yourself plop onto the couch, Dad gets up and grabs a blanket, then turns off the living room lights. The hallway light is still on but that's fine. It would be better to have them on in case you fall asleep. Waking in the living room in the pitch-black darkness of night might be a bit startling for you. 

Your father comes back over and sits in the corner of the sectional but swings his feet up onto the couch so he's almost in a lying position. He places the blanket to the side on the cushion next to him before motioning with his arms that he's ready. As carefully as you can, you get up and move into a position you'll both find comfortable. It ends with your head on his chest, and one of his legs dropped off the couch but you’re eventually able to curl up with him.

You can hear his heart beating in a steady, soothing rhythm, and let out a shaky sigh. This is what you need. This is what you were looking for. Dad throws the blankets over top of you both, the softness of the fabric keeping in the warmth you both radiated making you feel even more soothed. His hand comes to pat your head just as he would do when you were a child. You would often ask for this exact thing when you were younger. All you wanted was to listen to his heartbeat and be reassured that you weren't alone. Which is what you need right now.

“I'm sorry, Dad.” You whisper into the darkness, your voice breaking as you try not to cry again. He shushes you softly. 

“You don't need to apologize Christopher.” 

“I scared you.” 

He chuckles, the sound easily audible to you. 

“I'm your father. I get scared a lot when it comes to my boys.” He admits, “I'm just glad you're feeling better, Christopher.” 

“Did you… did you think I was dying, Dad?” You ask hesitantly. 

Dad's hand stills for a quick moment, meaning you'd hit the nail on the head. He's quick to resume stroking your hair but not fast enough that you couldn't catch that hesitation.

“I… hoped you weren't. Prayed for it, really.” He murmurs, “I've already lost one son, I don't want to lose a second.” He explains, “Sans told me a little about your bond with Papyrus and it seems a lot more serious than any bond I've ever seen. I didn't know what all of this meant for you.” 

“I wouldn't leave you like that, Dad.” You reassure him, “I'm just… lost. Laney said it's like when Mom left.” 

“You were pretty heartbroken when she left, it's true.” He agrees. 

“She was my Mom. I needed her and she just abandoned me.” I remind him and he sighs. 

“I know… there's just some things we never told you boys.” He admits. 

This is news to you, what does that mean? Forgetting your problems for a minute, you move the blanket around yourself a little more as if protecting yourself from the implications of his words, your Dad helping immediately with this before you ask. 

“Like what?” 

Dad sighs and goes quiet. He hums like it’s lost in thought and as the silence stretches on, you’re hoping he’s just thinking of how to answer your question. That he's trying to find the right wording for all of this but in reality, he's probably trying to find the words that are less likely to piss you off. When it comes to your mother, you don’t really see things rationally. She’s really hurt you. She abandoned you and forgot about you, or that’s how you saw it. Your father has always maintained that your mother loves you but how can you just abandon someone you love like that without a word? However, for your father now, you’ll try to keep an open mind. Emphasis on try.

As the silence goes on longer and longer, you start to wonder if he’s actually dropped the conversation. You’re prepared to ask again what’s going on but thankfully, your father clears his throat indicating that he’s ready to explain. Never in a million years could you foresee what he was about to tell you. 

“Christopher, I know you feel… antagonistic towards your mother for how she left,” Dad starts and that might be a bit of an understatement. You think you’ve mentioned hating your mother on more than one occasion, “Well… the truth of her departure is a little more complicated than you ever really knew.”

“Meaning?” You urge him to continue. He sighs. 

“Meaning, you saw it as her just up and leaving one day without a word. That’s not the truth.”

“What is the truth?”

“...I asked her to leave.”

You’re stunned and sit up to look your father in the eye, “You what?”

“I asked her to leave.”

A surge of confusion courses through you. He told her to leave? Why would he do that? You don’t understand. Your father has always maintained that he loves your mother, so why would he ever do something like that?

“I thought you loved Mom?”

“I do. I love Theresa with my entire being.” Dad places his hand over where his heart would be, “She’s my soulmate.”

“So… why?”

“I made a mistake.” He explains, “A mistake I’m still paying for… and one I hope you’re not about to make too.”

“Me?” You whisper and he nods before sighing.

Christopher… your mother is aromantic.” He murmurs, stunning you once again.

“She's… what?” 

You know what aromantic means. It came up on your searches when you were a teenager trying to discover your own romantic and sexual orientations. People who are aromantic feel little to no romantic attraction. It comes in a varying scale, meaning there are some people who might be in a romantic relationship and others who aren’t. It’s a spectrum. A sudden memory comes to you of being a teenager and coming to your Dad to tell him you didn’t think you were heterosexual. At first, he seemed a little alarmed but once you explained, he had been soothed. You wonder if maybe he thought you’d been coming to tell him you were aromantic too. 

“Aromantic.” He repeats, “She figured this out after Felix was born, and when she told me, I didn't quite understand.” He clarifies, “We're soulmates, I thought, so how can she not love me?” He sounds sad, “At the time, I couldn’t get past the thought that she just didn’t love me. In reality, she did love me, it just wasn’t a romantic love. It wasn’t the love I wanted. At my younger age, I stupidly wanted her to give me something she couldn't.” He pats your cheek affectionately, “Your mother leaving was my fault, Christopher. I got upset and I told her to go if she didn't want to be with me which wasn't the truth. She loved me platonically and that was all I really needed. I pushed her away.” 

“But… why did she marry you?” You ask, sitting up more properly, Dad adjusting the blanket around your shoulders to keep you warm. 

“Because she loved me. It just wasn't the same love I have for her.” He admits, “I keep in contact with Theresa because she's important to me and I'm important to her.” 

“But Jude…” 

Dad sighs again and rubs the back of his neck in a way to show his discomfort and you're stunned. Did they really…? 

“...He's my full brother isn't he?” 

“Yes.” He answers quietly.

Your mind is 100% blown right now. All this time, he’s been lying to you, Felix, and Will. You know part of the reason Will left was because of your mother leaving, he’d told you that himself. So, to hear now that all of this could’ve been avoided hurts. For the first time in an extremely long time, you’re finding you’re angry at your father. He lied. He kept things from you.  

“Why did you keep this from us?” You seethe, “Why did you hide it?” 

“Because she asked me to.” Dad tells you, gently, your fury subsiding a little, “She thought it was best to remain as “the bad guy” despite my protests. Theresa said she shouldn’t have left the way she did just because I got upset. It was my fault, I told her but she didn’t see it that way. She said she should’ve fought for you four and that this was for the best.” He rubs his face, “She was never built for domestic life but that doesn't mean she didn't love all four of you and I never should’ve let her leave. I should’ve gone after her or called her or talked to her.” He looks you right in the eye, “I should’ve fixed things before they ever got to this point.” 

You stare at your father in disbelief. All these lies all this time? You would think you would still be furious, that you'd be livid but honestly, all you can think to say right now is…

“You're both idiots.” You breathe. Dad blinks in surprise, “Did Mom think we'd care? Cause frankly, I don't give a shit about the whole aromantic thing. I'm pissed about this whole charade you two have been doing for years. Dad…” you shake your head, “Dad just be with her then. If you and Mom wanna be together then just explain that to Felix and Jude, just be together.” 

“Christopher…” He breathes out but you're not done. 

“That doesn't mean I forgive her for leaving.” You huff, “That doesn't mean I want to see her.” You can see Dad deflate a little and add, “Yet anyway…”

“Christopher, you can see her in your own time. I understand that your mother and I made a mistake and I’m sorry.” He reaches out to grab your arm, giving it a squeeze, “I’m so sorry and you’re right, I should’ve told you all of this much sooner. I was just stuck between wanting to respect her wishes and respecting you as an adult.”

You nod, “I know, Dad…I’m mad but I… get it. I think.”

“Do you also understand why I told you all of this?”

A lump forms in your throat and you nod again. It’s obvious why he’s telling you all of this. He’s watching you make the same mistake. Asgore had already pointed out that all of this is a miscommunication. A miscommunication that you’re letting fester because of your fears. You've been pushing Papyrus away for something that happened in his past and yes, you're scared but you bet Mom was scared too, telling Dad about being aromantic. The situation is similar, you can’t deny that. Of course, there are differences but you can see the connection your father is making. You were pushing Papyrus away just as Dad pushed your mother away. All because he was scared just as you are. 

You glance at your father and wonder if you kept this miscommunication going, would you end up like him? Secretly sneaking out to see your soulmate in the dead of night for a little romp that ends in a baby. They should've just talked! Why didn't they just talk? 

Why haven't you just talked to Papyrus?

Your mouth goes dry, that lump starts to feel as if it’s choking you. Why haven't you? Your phone is in your room. It's not as if calling him means you have to go home right away but it could help you start to move things in that direction. It would help Papyrus know you don't hate him. You could never hate him. You love him.  

“Dad?” You whisper and his gaze moves to meet yours, showing he's listening, “Can you help me back to my room? I need to do something important.” 

Your Dad nods a smile forming on his face. He definitely knows his words have hit home and you won’t be making the same mistake he did. Thankfully, your father is able to help you up with little effort and hoists you to your feet. You lean on him, and he supports you just as he’s done your entire life allowing you to make it out of the living room, down the hallway, and back into your room with ease. He helps you sit down on your bed and you motion to your bedside table.

“Can you grab my phone?” 

Another nod, and he opens the drawer to pull out your phone and hand it to you. 

“Thanks, Dad.” 

His smile grows and pats your cheek, “I’m proud of you, Christopher.” 

You try to weakly return his smile and repeat, “Thanks, Dad.” 

“And I hope you can forgive me, Christopher.” He adds, “You're right, we should've just told you all from the start but we made a mistake.” 

“Everyone makes mistakes, Dad.” You offer, “You still have time to make it right.” Gesturing to the door, you nudge him with your foot, “Go call Mom.” 

He seems grateful to hear that, patting your cheek once more and even leaning in to kiss your forehead.

“I love you so much, Christopher.” He whispers, “Having you be my son, sharing my name, has been my greatest accomplishment, my greatest treasure.”

He just wants you to cry now, that’s what this is. Lip trembling, you bump your forehead against his. 

“I love you too, Dad.”

Dad doesn’t linger for much longer after that. He stands straight and walks to your door, turning towards you one more time to offer the softest of goodnights to you before leaving your room. Part of you hopes he’s going to go call your Mom which is something you never thought you’d say or think but here you are. You know it’s late but why procrastinate on this? He might as well get it done and you bet she’ll answer or you hope she will.

Taking a deep breath, you glance down at the phone in your hand, tapping it to watch the screen light up the darkness of the room you’re in. Thankfully, it doesn’t feel so desolate this time. It feels as it did when Laney had been in here earlier. Hopeful.

With trembling fingers, you unlock your phone and find Papyrus’s number. Tapping on the call icon, you place your phone to your ear and slowly lay down, listening to the ringing as you pray to the stars that he'll answer. You know it's late but he was always a night owl so maybe, just maybe, you'll get lucky. Fatigue is setting in and you’re feeling so sleepy as you wait for him to pick up but you need to hear his voice. You need to.

“...hello?” 

You're startled by the sound of his raspy voice on the other end. Part of you really thought he wouldn't answer but here he was. Your heart pounds in your ears as you take a deep breath and try to swallow past that lump that’s still in your throat. It’s hard to answer past it because you know once you do you’ll start crying but somehow, Papyrus just seems to know.  

“chip?” Papyrus breathes out sounding hopeful, “is that you?”

You nod even though he can't see it, “Yeah… it's me.” You sniff, tears beginning to sting your eyes again just like you knew they would, “It's me…”

“i'm… i'm so sorry…” He whispers immediately, sounding like he's started crying as well, “i'm sorry i lied… just please… please come home.” 

“I can't just yet.” You tell him truthfully, a hiccough leaving you as you do, “I can't.” 

“please…” Papyrus whimpers miserably, “i can't do this without you.” 

“Bubba I… I'm not leaving forever, okay?” You tell him, your voice shaking the entire time, “I just need to think but I'll come back soon, okay?” 

“why can't you just think here with me?” He asks sounding wretched, “i just need to see you.” 

“I wish I could but I need to just… think, Bubba. Please understand.”

“i hate that i understand.” 

That actually makes you smile even as you cry, “I'm sorry I left the way I did, Bubba… I'm sorry.” 

“you have every right to be mad sweetheart. i should've told ya.” 

“You're right… but I shouldn't have stormed out like I did.” You wipe your nose on your sleeve. 

“i woulda done the same in your shoes.” He admits before sighing sadly, “i wish you were here… i wish you could come home.” 

“I miss you too.” You whisper, “But please… please let me think all of this out first.” 

“can you think faster?” 

Again, he gets you to laugh and even smile this time.

“I'll try, Bubba.” 

“can… can you just stay on the phone with me?” He asks, suddenly, “can we just fall asleep together on the phone… please?” 

How can you deny him that? It was harmless, right? All you asked was for some time to think things through. That doesn’t mean zero communication. It just means you’re not coming home right this second. Besides, you can still feel the fatigue creeping in and your eyelids becoming heavy despite the tears still flowing from your eyes. Crying does have a way to tire you out, huh? Knowing Papyrus was here on the phone with you was comforting and would help you hopefully fall into sleep a little more peacefully.

“Yes, I can.” You tell him, actually feeling grateful you’d be doing this. You miss him and you’re clinging to whatever you can of him until you’re ready to go home to him.

Papyrus sighs in relief and you wonder if he's been struggling to sleep even more than usual. You know he has insomnia so without you perhaps it got worse, your heart aching. He must miss you just as much as you miss him but you’re grateful that he’s being so understanding. You’re grateful that your father told you about your mother. Perhaps this is still fixable. This can still be figured out and it’ll all be okay.

“i love you, chip.” Papyrus’s sleepy voice comes through your phone and you let your eyes drift shut. 

“I love you too, Papyrus.” 

Chapter 28: Brave

Summary:

It's time for you to be brave.

Notes:

Wow, it's been so long since I updated this! To everyone who has stuck around, thank you! I have every intention of finishing this story and it feels so great to come back to it!

Days pass. Each day you get a little stronger as you work on yourself and figuring out exactly what you want or need. Laney stays through it all. She took an extended leave from her job just for you. It shouldn't stun you that she would do something like that since she's always been a force of nature and she's always stood beside you in times of need. When your Mom left, when Will left, and now when you've technically left. Although you don't want to stay gone forever like those two even though your mother's return seems imminent. Your father has talked to her more than once in the last few days. 

Communication with Papyrus has been minimal. You text and they're mostly just reassurances that you'll return so the two of you can talk more properly about what's been going on. Calls happen only before bed and usually end with the two of you falling asleep. You haven't talked more about your feelings on the matter yet because you want to do it in person. It's important for you, which you've expressed to your boyfriend more than once. 

Unfortunately, as the days pass, you notice his texts seem a little more despondent each time like he wants to believe you'll return but the longer it takes, the less he believes. His voice seems quieter on the other end of the phone but each time you ask if he's alright, he just explains that he's tired. As much as you don't want to say he's lying, you get the feeling that's not the whole truth but you don't want to pressure him. Not when things are stable at the moment, despite the persistent ache in your chest that refuses to go away. 

Today is thankfully a bright and warm fall day. Laney asked you to go for a walk downtown to talk more about things that have happened and since you're finally able to walk on your own again, you agree. Before you leave, you send Papyrus a text telling him that you love him. He doesn't answer but you feel that burn in your chest soothe a little, the sting not so harsh as before. You know he's seen it and is slightly comforted which means you're comforted. Smiling, you set your phone aside and go to find Laney. You don't want your phone to distract you while talking to her about important things and if your Dad wants to contact you then he'll call Laney. 

Your best friend is already waiting, her bouncy blonde hair already up in a ponytail, her eyes shining with her smile as she sees you. Having you walking again is definitely making a lot of people happier around here. Probably because you can now take yourself to the bathroom. Joking aside, you meet Laney at the front door and slip on your sneakers. Dad comes over and gives you a hug before he goes, something he's been doing more often. He pats your cheek affectionately as he always does with that smile you know so well. It's reassuring to know he'll be here when you come home. 

Heading out with your friend, you let Laney drive, tossing her the keys. You might be able to walk but that doesn't mean your reflexes are 100% ready for driving. Thankfully, she understands immediately and barely manages to catch the incoming keys, making you chuckle. She gets you back by lightly punching your shoulder as you get in the car. This only causes the chuckles to become full blown laughter and for her to join in. 

The drive is nice with warm breezes filtering in through the open windows and music playing on the stereo that has the two of you singing along to it regardless of how bad you sound. Eventually, though, the radio is turned down and the topic goes to where it needs to be. 

“So…” Laney starts, her tone gentle, “how’re you feeling about everything?”

You knew this was coming. The whole purpose of going out was for the two of you to talk but now that you’re in the car, it feels harder for some reason. So, instead, you shrug as your gaze moves from your friend to stare out the passenger window and watch the scenery pass you by. You didn’t want Laney to see your face. If she did, she’d know immediately what’s going on, she reads you too easily. 

“I… don’t know.” You tell her and you honestly don’t, that’s the truth, “I love him. I want to be with him so badly, but…”

“But?” She prompts once you don’t continue, her tone showing her kindness and patience with your bullshit. Laney’s a better friend than you deserve sometimes.

“I just…” You run your hand through your hair as a frustrated noise leaves your throat. This exasperation wasn’t with her, it wasn’t with Papyrus. It was with yourself. Sighing, you lean your forehead against the cool glass of the window, “I want so badly to believe that he’s not like Will, but it’s hard.”

She nods, you can see it in your peripherals, her understanding more comforting than she could ever know. The fact that she’s willing to listen and not judge you for what’s going on means the world to you. It’s not rocket science to understand that you’re being a bit overly cautious with all of this but you’ve got years of experience screaming at you that going back now is a mistake. Unfortunately, that doesn’t vibe with what your soul wants. It yearns to be close to Papyrus, you just know it. A subtle tugging feeling sits in your chest although what direction it’s trying to lead you in is impossible to know but your guess is if you could decipher it, your soul would take you right to your soulmate. 

“Will put you through hell.” Laney comments, bringing you back to your conversation instead of the tug in your chest. She reaches out to grab your hand and you let her, “But you’re not alone in this Chipsy, you never were nor will you ever be.”

Sighing once more, you run your thumb along her hand absent-mindedly and finally look at her, “I missed you so much.”

That certainly puts a smile on her pretty face. Your friend giggles, her eyes shining with her joy, “I missed you too. You have NO idea how much and it wasn’t just you, I missed my parents, Chris, Felix, Jude, and everyone. It’s actually what made this decision so easy.”

“What? To hop on a plane and abandon your dream?” You joke, but she tsks sharply at you. 

“That job isn’t my dream, Chipsy.” She refutes, shocking you, “It just paid well and I got that internship there during college so it felt like that’s where I was supposed to be but lately it feels like a mistake.”

“Hey,” Sitting up straight, you begin to feel concerned as your brow furrows, “Don’t say that.” You scold, “You love your job and you worked so hard for it.”

Now she’s the one shrugging just as you reach your destination which is a downtown park. Since the day is so nice, you can tell it’s going to be busy here if the parking was any indication but you’d prepared for that so it’s not a huge deal. Laney shuts off the car once she’s found a place to park but doesn’t immediately get out. Instead, she turns to you, her expression serious but tender, causing all your focus to snap to her. 

“I might like that job, Chip but there’s something or someone I should say, here in Ebott that I love.”

She does? You blink in confusion at her. 

“Oh yeah? Who?

If your friend could roll her eyes any harder, you’d be concerned that they’d roll right out of her head. Evidently, you should’ve gotten right away who she was talking about. However, despite her slight exasperation over your oblivious nature, she still smiles as she punches your shoulder playfully. 

“You, ya goober.” She laughs as you do an impressive impression of a fish in your surprise, “Chipsy, we’ve been friends since we were in diapers. You are without a doubt the truest, bestest friend I will ever have and no one will ever compare.” Laney reaches over to flick your forehead, “You’re so important to me, you’ve got no idea.”

You stare at her, barely registering the slight sting in your forehead from her flicking you. It’s not as if it’s painful but you know she did it, you watched her after all. You don’t know why it didn’t occur to you that perhaps you were that important to Laney. She was to you, so why wouldn’t you be to her? The two of you were peas in a pod and you always have been. A goofy grin begins to blossom on your face as her words settle. Stars, you’ve missed her so much, you don’t know what you’d do without her, you really don’t. Leaning over, you dramatically sigh and lay your head on her shoulder, making her giggle then pet your hair. 

“What am I gonna do when you leave?”

Your friend continues to pet your hair and hums lightly, her mood seemingly quite chipper, “What if I told you I wasn’t going to be leaving?”

Suddenly you’re bolting upright to look at her to see if she’s telling the truth. All you find is her giant smile that crinkles the corners of her eyes which shine with so much glee that you just know she’s telling the truth. She’s… did she just say what you think she did?

“Y-You’re… what?” You stammer, making her giggle again. 

Laney doesn’t answer you right away, that twinkle in her eye turning a little cheeky as she tosses you a wink before getting out of the car. Excuse you, get back here missy! You’re not done talking about this and there’s no way in hell you’re letting her just walk away. She can’t drop that bomb then leave!

Following her lead, you toss your door open and hop out of your seat. Barely able to slam the door shut in your haste, you take a second to feel the glorious sun on your face as it brings you warmth on this fall day. It’s an absolutely perfect day for a walk and lots of people seem to be feeling the same since you haven’t even entered the park but they’re everywhere. However, the state of the park’s fullness isn’t your priority right now. Laney is. 

Glancing toward the entrance, you can see she’s already making her way toward entering the park. She’s walking backwards and you can see as she clicks the button on your keys to lock the doors, that telltale sound reaching your ears even as you start chasing after her. Thankfully, she’s not too far ahead which allows you to catch up quickly to find she’s still got a huge grin even as your interrogation begins. 

“You’re moving home?”

“Yep!” She beams. 

Why does this baffle you so much? This is such a Laney move to put you ahead of herself. She always has even when you got bullied in school, Laney was always trying to come to your rescue regardless if it got her beaten up or in trouble instead. You’re worried she’s giving up something she genuinely wants just for you. That’s not fair to her. She deserves to be happy and live her life her way, not tied down by her friend. You know what it feels like to have to abandon your dreams, your wants, and you would never want that for her. She’s too important to you. 

“Laney, you can’t!” You protest, “Don’t give this up for me!”

“I’m not.” She responds reassuringly and grabs your hand to begin swinging your arms playfully like when you were kids, “I got a job here instead! It’s still in publishing and while the pay isn’t as good, the hours are better, so it’s totally worth it!” She seems pretty excited, “Plus, now I get to be around my bestest friend ever again and I well…” Her cheeks flush a little, “I sort of… hated living there.”

“You… what? You told me you loved it there!” You refute. She’s still quite pink in the cheeks as she explains. 

“I lied. I didn’t want to just give up and come home.” She admits, “Not when I got to go to school which you’ve always wanted to do and here I was miserable because you weren’t around. It felt like I was spitting on the sacrifice you’d made.”

Stopping her, you pull your friend toward you so you can hug her. This dummy. You can’t believe she did that. Actually, you can. Laney’s always been a kind-hearted selfless person. It’s just who she is and you know it’s to her detriment sometimes. 

“You dummy.” You murmur into her hair, “I’d rather you be happy. I don’t care if you want to come home, actually, I’m pretty jazzed about it if I’m honest.”

“Good, because I’m totally coming home.” Her tone is firm, “This is definitely what I want, so don’t worry Chipsy, I promise, this was my choice.” She really knows you way too well. Are you that obvious that she’d know you’d worry she’s doing this for you instead of herself? You guess so, “I’m totally using you as an excuse to my parents though, if you can be a pal.” She finishes jokingly. Is that so? 

Stepping back from her, you see a perfect opportunity to mess with her and raise your hand to plop it upon her head so you can immediately muss her hair. Laney squeaks in protest, knowing you’ve just messed up her adorable ponytail. 

“Sure but you owe me a favour now!” You smirk. 

“Evil!” She hisses, trying to fix her hair, “You’re an evil man!”

Your smile falters. Those words are ones Papyrus has said to you so many times in a joking manner. He used it all the time when you’d get him all riled up. You were an evil, evil, naughty man. That’s what he’d tell you. You never told him but you love hearing him say those things to you. His joking, his dramatics, they were something you adored and you missed them so desperately.

Laney grabs your hand, startling you and you glance down at her, finding concern filling her features. 

“Chip, what’s wrong? I didn’t mean it, I was kidding.”

You know she was kidding, why does she think you’re upset? It takes you an astonishingly long time to realize that you’ve begun crying. Those tears are warm on your cheeks but have begun to feel so familiar in the last little while. How did you not realize this was happening? What happened? 

Quickly, you wipe your cheeks and sniff, “I’m fine. I wasn’t upset with you. I know you were joking.” You tell her hurriedly but she doesn’t seem convinced. 

“What’s going on, Chips? What set that off?”

It’s apparent to you that she’s not going to let this go. If you’re honest with her, she’ll let it go faster and sometimes it’s better to just bite the bullet. So, you tell her. 

“Papy he… he jokingly tells me I’m an evil man when we flirt and stuff.” You’re mumbling, but you know she hears by how she softens. 

Gently, she begins to lead you down that path once more, her hand never leaving yours. Her presence is appreciated and needed. You couldn’t do this alone. 

“Tell me about him.” She urges you, her voice quiet and just for you to hear. There are still a lot of people milling about after all so you don’t blame her for monitoring her volume. She probably believes this isn’t stuff for everyone to hear and on some level she’s correct. 

“He’s… amazing.” You murmur, a small smile reappearing as you think about your soulmate, “He’s so amazing Lane, you’re gonna love him, I swear. He’s hilariously dramatic, a total troublemaker, and a prankster.” 

She nudges your shoulder with her own,  “I like him already.”

“He’s also so smart and creative.” You continue on, unable to stop now. She’s opened the floodgate and you’re about to word vomit everywhere, “He’s writing this book and it’s so freaking good. I’m not sure if you had time to read it after I sent it to you but if you haven’t, you need to. You’ll die, for real. It’s right up your alley.” Your soul thrums in your chest, that burn diminishing slightly as a warmth overtakes you, “He can be the oddest guy and do the weirdest things but he’s also so gentle and kind. He’s… perfect.”

“You really love him, huh?” She muses. 

You do. You love him so much. 

With your free hand, you reach up and rub your chest. That aching burn that sits there reminds you that you’re still connected to Papyrus. You’re bonded to one another which means you’ll share more with one another than most people could ever comprehend. He’s your perfect person, your match, your one. Papyrus is the missing piece to your puzzle and you wouldn’t want anyone else. Yes, maybe he’s done some things that frighten you but you know in your soul that Papyrus would never hurt you on purpose. He was everything to you. 

“Yes.” You whisper, unsure if she can even hear you right now, “More than I ever thought I could love another person, Laney, he’s… he’s my everything.”

“Then fight for him.”

Her words are like a thunderclap in your brain. You stop short, your eyes widening as they gaze at the intensity of her expression. 

“What?” You breathe. 

“Fight for him.” She repeats, her fierceness coming out even more, “Don’t give up on him when he needs you most. Right now, he’s probably hurting just like you are but he’s got the extra hardship of desperately trying to stay sober.” The truth of her words feels like slaps but maybe that’s what you need, “If Will got sober and stayed sober as long as you’re saying Papyrus has, wouldn’t you be proud of him? Wouldn’t you want to help him, support him, and make things easier for him to stay sober?”

She’s right, you know she is, but still, you can’t help but say, your voice wavering. 

“But what if he relapses?” You know Asgore said you’d have support from him and Sans if that ever happened but that doesn’t make the thought of him potentially falling off the wagon any less frightening. 

“And what if the world ends tomorrow, then this is all moot.” She shoots back, getting you once again with her logic, “Wouldn’t you rather support Papyrus and have him know he can always count on you? Wouldn’t you rather him know he can come to you immediately if he’s realized he’s relapsed so he can get help faster?” Your free hand is clutching at your chest again as she continues, her speech truly hitting home, “Wouldn’t you rather be the reason why he wants to stay sober or get better if he relapses?” She finishes softly. 

“I…” 

She squeezes your hand, “You’re so strong, Christopher.” She busts out your full name, so you know this is serious, “You’re the bravest person I know.”

Bravery. 

That’s your soul trait or what Papyrus assumed it was. Right now, you don’t feel particularly brave, you just feel terrified. How can your soul embody bravery when all you’ve been lately is a coward? All you’ve done is run from your problems. How are you brave? 

Suddenly, as if responding, you feel your soul flutter lightly in your chest. It’s as if it’s speaking to you right now, trying to remind you of something important. Something that Papyrus once told you, his words ringing in your ears like the tolling of a bell. 

bravery comes in many forms, sweetheart. you're brave, almost boldly so at times. it shines inside you. 

Can you do this? Can you be brave? 

You think of Papyrus. His face, his laughter, and the way his scent chases away all your stress. How he’s always accepted you for who you are. How he’s always tried to help you be the best version of yourself and supports you unconditionally. He protects you, loves you, and has never once made you feel inadequate. You’re trying to rub that hurt you feel in your chest as tears sting your eyes. 

What kind of soulmate are you? Papyrus needs you. He needs you just as much as you need him and you let your fear rule your choices. You let it take you away from him and keep you away from him. He deserves better than you but you’re finding you can’t help but be selfish right now. For once in your life, you wanted to be selfish. You wanted Papyrus. To support him, cry with him, love him and more than anything, you wanted to see him. He makes you better, you need him, and you hope with all you are that you help make him better. 

A sob emerges from your throat as those tears spill over. 

“I want to see him!” You cry, uncaring if others hear, “I want to see, Papyrus!” Her grin is growing as you continue, “I want to support him, I want to be with him and help him! I want to be his soulmate!” 

“Then let’s go find him!” She squeezes your hand again, your gaze going to her although it’s hard to see her through your tears, “Let’s go see Papyrus! What’s stopping you?”

She’s right. 

She’s 100% right. There is absolutely nothing stopping you from seeing him right now. Only your fear and you refuse to let it call the shots anymore. Papyrus deserves better. He’s probably at home right now, wishing he could see you too, or you hope he is at least. It’s possible that maybe he isn’t missing you as much as you do him but you don’t want to think like that right now. All you want is to see him. 

Wiping your cheeks, you nod fervently. There’s no way you’re going to mess this up. Not again. You’re going to see him. You’re going to fix this and you’re going to be brave for him. 

You’ll be brave for Papyrus. 

Without another word, Laney begins to guide you through the park. She knows your nod was consent to going to see Papyrus, her ever present hand in yours bringing you immense comfort to the storm that rages inside. Her strength is becoming yours and even if it’s temporary, it’s allowing you to push yourself, your soul, harder than you should. 

Unable to handle the slow walk you’re taking to the car, your pace speeds up until you’ve broken into a full run. The tables turn and soon, you’re the one pulling Laney, her laughter filling the air behind you as she runs. The two of you must look absolutely ridiculous with one of you nearly crying and the other laughing but you don’t care. You need to see him. 

It takes longer than you’d like to reach your car but once you have you all but dive into the passenger seat after Laney’s unlocked the doors. Your best friend gets into the driver’s seat, a shout of jubilation leaving her lips. She’s so excited for you, that much is obvious and her support is greatly appreciated, especially when you arrive at your house. 

Laney may have sped a little to get there but you weren’t going to stop her. The faster she went, the sooner you’d get to see Papyrus but as you reach your little home you still can’t wait for her to even turn the engine off. The second she’s stopped long enough, you’re out of the car and running for the door. You don’t even shut the car door, too desperate to see him. You need to tell him you’re sorry to his face. He needs to hear it! Dashing up your walkway, you try the door and find it unlocked, joy soaring through you. Throwing the door open, your chest feels like it may burst with anticipation as you run inside to immediately call out. 

“Papy!”

Silence is all that greets you. 

By now, Laney has made it to the door, her gait slowing as she enters, noticing your hesitation. You try calling for him again. 

“Papyrus?”

Silence. 

Heartbroken at the thought that he might not be here, you can’t accept that fact right away. Instead, you start searching your small home, hoping maybe he just somehow didn’t hear you calling for him. However, once you’ve cleared all the extra rooms you can’t currently see when entering your home, you have to face the truth. 

He’s nowhere inside this house. 

Chest aching even more than before, you return to Laney who’s thankfully shut your door and is waiting patiently. She watches as you stumble over to your couch and fall into it. 

“He’s not here.” Your voice breaks a little as that hurt you feel nearly overwhelms you. 

Of course, he’s not here. Why would he be just sitting here and waiting for you? Laney comes to join you on the couch, her hand settling upon your shoulder. 

“Is there any other place he might go?”

It clicks suddenly. 

“His brother’s!” You cry out, jumping up from the couch. 

Nearly knocking the table over in your enthusiasm to get to the landline, you pick up the receiver, not thinking that Sans would have no idea what phone you were calling from but you don’t care. He just has to answer the call, after all, that’s it. Luckily, you’d stashed Sans’s number on a piece of paper with other important numbers by the landline just in case of emergencies such as this. Sometimes having you constantly looking forward is a good thing. Putting the phone to your ear, you dial the number you need and hear it begin to ring. Please Sans, please answer. You know you messed up but you just need him to answer, please. Abruptly, you hear a slight click then a voice coming through the other end. You nearly cry when you recognize who it belongs to. 

“HELLO?”

You’ve got that phone in a death grip as you answer,  “Sans, it’s Chip.”

The line goes silent for nearly a minute. You guess you must’ve really stunned him by calling and you can’t blame him. It’s not as if your last interaction with Sans was a stellar one after all. 

“CHRISTOPHER.” He responds coolly. 

You deserved that full name usage. You really did and even though Sans helped Felix get into contact with Asgore, that doesn’t mean the two of you are okay. 

“Sans I… I can’t find Papyrus. Is he with you?” Stars, you hope your tone isn’t as frantic as you think it is. 

“WHY?” 

“I need to see him, I need-”

“OH, SO NOW YOU NEED HIM, I SEE.” 

Again, you deserved that. 

“Sans, I’m sorry. I fucked up okay? I’m sorry! I just need to make it better, I need to fix my mistakes. Please, Sans.”

“I DON’T KNOW WHY I SHOULD TELL YOU. AFTER ALL, YOU ABANDONED HIM AFTER YOU PROMISED ME YOU WOULDN’T.”

You break here, more tears rolling down your cheeks as you sink to the floor, straining the phone cord. Laney hurries to your side, looking worried. 

“I’m sorry, Sans! I’m so sorry! Please…”

“HE’S BEEN MISERABLE, I HOPE YOU KNOW.” Sans growls, “YOU SHOULD BE SORRY!”

“I’m miserable too,” You don’t know why you’re telling him this, “I know I don’t deserve him and I don’t deserve to be near him but I can’t stand being away from him. I’m sorry Sans… I’m sorry I left him… and I’m sorry I left you too.” The line goes quiet again, so you continue, “I left you standing there blaming yourself for what happened. It wasn’t your fault, it’s mine. I… I handled this so badly. I love him, Sans. Everything hurts without him. I know I let you down but if I could just have a second chance I’ll make you proud. I really will… please?”

A sad sigh comes from the other end, “I DON’T KNOW WHY I BELIEVE YOU. I REALLY SHOULDN’T.” He seems just as frustrated with himself, “PERHAPS I’M THE IDIOT.”

“Pretty sure that’s me.” You cry into the phone, sniffing loudly, “Stars, I just… I want to see him so badly. I need to tell him.”

“...HE’S HERE.”

Your soul leaps into your throat. Scrambling to get upright, you find Laney helping you carefully as you call out, “He is?!”

“YES. GET OVER HERE BEFORE I CHANGE MY MIND,” You nearly slam the receiver down in your frenzy but stop as Sans continues, “BUT CHIP,” Freezing, you listen to what he has to say, “DON’T EVER DO THIS TO HIM AGAIN. IF YOU DO, I WILL KILL YOU.” 

And you believe that. There is without a doubt that Sans wouldn’t hesitate to murder you on sight if he thought you’d put Papyrus through this again. 

“Good, I’d deserve it.” You reply without thinking but evidently this amuses Sans. Instead of a growl like you expected, you hear a light chuckle. 

“JUST MOVE YOUR ASS ALREADY.”

Sans doesn’t need to tell you twice. 

Slamming the phone down, you begin running toward the door. That was definitely rude, you could’ve at least told Sans goodbye or that you’d see him soon but you’d apologize to him later. You’ve got a lot to apologize to him for at this rate. Perhaps he’ll be understanding of your need to get to Papyrus. You needed your soulmate. Thank the stars for Laney though. As you tear out of the house, she’s swift in following but still manages to lock and shut your door, something evidently Papyrus didn’t do earlier. However, that’s the farthest thing from bothering you right now. 

Somehow, both you and Laney manage to get into the car without falling or slamming into the thing, you’re both moving so fast. You’ve barely gotten your seatbelt before she’s got hers on and is nearly squealing the tires as she backs out of your driveway so quickly. You’ll worry about those tires later and at least you can install new ones yourself if that’s needed. 

Explaining how to get to Sans and Shiloh’s home, Laney most likely once again breaks multiple roadway laws in her pursuit to reunite you with your soulmate. That perhaps sounds bad but you know Laney does what she does with love in her heart. She wants to help and no speed limit is going to get in her way. You’d be so lost without her right now, you swear. 

Thankfully, you don’t get into any accidents or run anyone off the road in your rush to get to the small community that Sans and Shiloh live in. Sometimes, you do have a little bit of luck and it’s coming through today. Not oodles of the stuff since if you did, you’d probably not be in this situation in the first place but you’ll take what you can get. Still, you reach the house in one piece. Like before, Laney has barely stopped before you’re out the door, not bothering to shut the thing. You don’t care. If someone wants to rob your car, let them. 

Running, you hear as Laney throws the car into park, turns it off and hops out herself, calling for you. Unfortunately for her, you don’t stop or answer but you hear her hurried footsteps following you, so you know she isn’t too upset with you for ignoring her call. Reaching the front door, you don’t knock, or ring the doorbell. You just launch yourself through that door and barely manage to kick off your shoes to be polite. 

“Chip, wai-” Laney tries once more. 

No! You can’t wait! Ignoring her again, you run inside and down that familiar hallway toward their great room and kitchen area. You can hear voices and follow them as you burst into the room, your socks making you skid ever so slightly against the wooden flooring. You’re out of breath and swaying on your feet but you don’t care. It’s evident your soul isn’t ready for this type of strain but you don’t care. As long as it doesn’t shatter, you’ll deal with the consequences later. 

Three pairs of eyes snap to you as you skid to a halt. One belongs to Sans who looks unsurprised to see you’ve just barged into his home and another belongs to Shiloh who does actually look shocked but a sort of giddiness takes over her as she realizes who you are. The last belongs to exactly who you’re looking for, your soul flip flopping. His one good socket widens when he recognizes that it’s you and he freezes. You don’t blame him. He probably thought he’d never see you again. His body trembles and he looks as shit as you feel. It’s obvious he hasn’t been taking care of himself. Deep dark circles sit under his sockets, his clothing dishevelled and dirty but you don’t care. He’s here. You’ve found him.  

“Papy!” You call out, seeing tears start to fall from your soulmate’s sockets.

Taking a step, you try to move toward him so you can wipe those tears but to your misfortune, you’ve evidently pushed your soul too hard. You’re only able to make it a few steps before you feel your legs beginning to buckle, your weight suddenly too much for them. Stumbling, you try to regain your balance but it’s no use. You’re going down and you’re going to go down hard. 

“Chip!” You hear Laney yell behind you. She must’ve followed you inside. 

Her cry was all Papyrus needed. He unfreezes and sprints toward you as you fall, just barely managing to half catch you. The two of you fall together, your knees slamming into the hardwood flooring. Pain sears up your legs and you know you’ll be paying for this later but your focus isn’t on your knees, it’s on the skeleton monster now in front of you. Not waiting, you reach up and immediately cradle Papyrus’s face so you can wipe those tears that are falling. He does the same for you, soft sobs coming from both of you. 

“I’m s-sorry!” You wail, pressing your forehead to his, “I love you! I l-love you so much! I’m sorry!”

“you’re here…” He whimpers, his hands starting to move and grab your wherever they can. 

“I’m h-here! I should’ve always b-been here!” You’re choking on your tears as you tell him what you needed to, “I n-never should’ve left! I fucked up Papy, I’m s-so sorry!”

“no, no…” He presses against your forehead even more, “no, you didn’t…”

“I did, I f-fucked up!” Now you’re whimpering, “P-Please forgive me… P-Papyrus, please…”

“you d-didn’t do anything wrong,” Papyrus cups your face again, “chip, you didn’t… p-please don’t apologize. you already ap-pologized enough.”

“P-Papy, I love you, I’m g-going to be brave for you.” You open your eyes to find his eye-light trained on you, wide and hopeful, “If you ever f-fall, I’ll catch you. I’m going to sup-p-port you, I’m done r-running.”

“y-you… want to stay with m-me even knowing w-what i did?”

“Yes.” You tell him firmly, “Papy, I’m s-so proud of you,” Fresh tears well in his open socket hearing you say that, “I s-should’ve said that then instead of j-just leaving. I should’ve b-been there for you, b-but if you can forgive me I p-promise, I’ll prove it to you every d-day how much I love you and how p-proud I am!”

“i’m the one w-who should be s-sorry! like i s-said when ya called, i should’ve t-told you, i shouldn’t have l-lied, i don’t even know why i d-did! i hate lying. please… please stay with m-me, i c-can’t do this without you.”

Leaning toward him more, you give him a gentle kiss, feeling how he relaxes into it a small sniffle leaving him as he kisses you back. You missed this so much. The warmth of his bones, the scent of maple and apples as you sit near him, and his voice. You missed his entire presence and being. Pulling back, you stroke his cheek and whisper. 

“You’ll never have to. I’m here.”

“y-yeah, you are.” He murmurs back, his thumbs rubbing both your cheeks gently, “you’re here, you’re here wi-with me and i-i’m not lettin’ you g-go again!”

“And I’m n-never letting you go. Ever.”

And that’s a promise.

 

Chapter 29: Together Again

Summary:

You and Papyrus are back!

“It’s been a while since I’ve been here.”

It took a while for you and Papyrus to get up off the floor, which took help from both Sans and Laney. The former ends up suggesting that maybe you two should talk privately, and you jump on that right away. As if you’re going to turn down talking to Papyrus, that’s the entire reason you’re here after all! However, seeing as your legs feel a little bit like jelly, and are acting like Gumby, those two help you downstairs, which you’re grateful for. They get you sitting on the bed, then leave you alone with your soulmate, and it doesn’t take long for the two of you to lie down facing each other. 

“miss it?” Papyrus asks softly. You shake your head. 

“Not really. It’s not as if you live here anymore, right?” You murmur, stroking his cheek as you speak, “Papy, I’m so sorry.”

“if you keep apologizing, i’m gonna assume bad things.” He jokes, his tone equally as soft as yours. A small smile tugs at your lips. 

“I handled everything badly.” You keep trying to explain anyway, “I-”

“i’m not mad at you, chip.” Papyrus cuts you off, brow furrowing, “i always understood why you left, and i think you had every right to be upset. i shoulda told ya.”

You shake your head, “No, I should’ve stayed. We should’ve talked it out.” You whisper, one of your hands reaching up to clutch your shirt at your chest, your fingers rumpling the fabric, “If I did… maybe this wouldn’t hurt, and burn so much.”

Papyrus’s socket widened, “wait, what?”

You blink, your gaze casting downward, unable to look him in the eye any longer, “You deserve better than me. You-”

“shut up!” Papyrus suddenly snarls and surges forward to grab your hand. He carefully unbunches your fingers from your shirt as he growls, “don’t ever say that again!”

“But it’s true, I-”

“stop!” Papyrus cries, his tone alarmed. This brings your gaze back to his face, surprised, “you’re hurting yourself!” 

“I…am?” You ask, bewildered, “How?”

“your soul is crying.” He explains, reaching out to tenderly place his free hand on your chest, “i can hear it, feel it when you’re this close. you… you blame yourself for everything, and that ain’t fair, sweetheart.” His hand rises to cup your cheek, “this was my fault.” 

“It wasn’t! I reacted so badly, I was just… I was so scared and…” You close your eyes and lean forward to press your forehead against his. Papyrus nuzzles against you, “I missed you so much.”

“stars, you got no idea how much i fuckin’ missed you.” He whispers back, his voice breaking with emotion, “but seriously, sweetheart, ya gotta stop beating yourself up, it wasn’t your fault.” Papyrus rubs your chest, “i can’t stand hearin’ your soul cry.”

“I didn’t know it could cry.” You muse, shuffling a little closer, hearing Papyrus sigh as you do, “I only know what Asgore told me.”

“...wait, asgore?” Papyrus chuckles in surprise. You nod. 

“Yeah, Felix got in touch with Sans, who got in touch with Asgore, it was a whole thing.” You chuckle to yourself, “But he came and basically yelled at me until I got outta bed. I was wallowing badly. He said because of my guilt, and because I thought I didn’t deserve you, that I… tried to free you from me.”

“i don’t want to be free from you.” Papyrus replies, sounding pained, “i love you.”

“I love you too, and I don’t want that either.” You reassure him, his posture relaxing, “I want to be with you. I’m just… I’m glad I don’t feel like a ghost anymore.”

“you… felt like a ghost?” 

“Yeah… I couldn’t get out of bed for the last week and barely ate. If I did, I’d just throw it back up. If I slept, I just had nightmares, and I couldn’t walk or hold my own weight. It was like I was… withering away. Dad thought I was dying.” You admit. 

Looking at Papyrus, you can see how alarmed he is hearing your explanation. The hand that had been resting on your chest pulls back to instead hover. His gaze bores into you, and you can tell from the panic in your chest that he’s trying to remain calm, but that it’s difficult for him. Something you’ve said has scared him greatly, and you’re concerned it’s worse than you fear. 

“this is gonna sound real weird, but could i see your soul, sweetheart?”

“My soul?” You’re shocked, “Isn’t that supposed to be super private?” 

He nods, “yeah, but i’m kinda freakin’ out here sweetheart, and i won’t tell anyone… maybe.”

For some reason, his joking around settles you and allows you to agree with his request. Besides, you seriously don’t mind if he sees your soul. Papyrus is your soulmate after all, and you trust him with your life. In your mind, your soul belongs to him, and it always will. Papyrus, seeing your concession in the form of a nod, smiles gently and thanks you softly. Swiftly, he yanks his hand backwards, causing you to feel a tugging pressure in your chest that makes your breath catch in your throat. It’s a fleeting feeling that leaves almost as soon as it arrives. You feel almost a sort of pop, and when you blink, you’re in awe of what you see. 

It’s a soul. Your soul.  

Floating there between you and Papyrus is a little orange-shaped heart. It bobs slowly in Papyrus's hand, hovering. It glows brilliantly with a few streaks of green throughout, but overall it’s a lovely orange. However, while it’s truly beautiful to gaze at, you’re alarmed once you see that right in the middle, there’s a tiny hole. It’s small, but you can still clearly see it.

“There’s… a hole.” You point out, although Papyrus has most likely noticed that himself. 

“you… you felt so guilty.” His voice is hushed and pained, “you felt so guilty that your soul broke a little… oh, sweetheart…”

“Is that really bad?”

He nods, “your soul is injured, and since your soul is your whole being, it affects you physically, mentally, and emotionally.”

It dawns on you, “That’s why I felt like a ghost.”

“most likely.”

“Well… can I fix it?” You ask. Papyrus hums. 

“do you want to fix it?”

“Of course, I do!” You implore loudly, “I promised you that I wasn’t leaving, and I refuse to leave even if you don’t want me as a partner! I can still be there for you somehow!”

“kay, the whole me not wanting you, stops now.” He replies, sounding irritated, “of course, i want to be with you! you’re all i want, chip.”

“But, I hurt you.”

“and i hurt you.” He counters as he carefully eases your soul back into your chest where it’s safest, “i never should’ve hid this from you. i should’ve told you from the start.”

“I don’t even know how you would’ve, although you did come right out with the whole Shiloh thing like, immediately.” You tease, making him sigh and lament.

“i’m never going to be rid of that horrible choice!”

Your smile widens, a tiny chuckle leaving you. An intense feeling of love fills you as you gaze at this skeleton in front of you. Papyrus must feel this since he suddenly meets your gaze, his cheeks dusting a little purple. 

“I really missed you.”

“i missed you, too.” He murmurs, “more than i ever thought i could miss another person.”

You felt the same. Leaning toward him, you capture him in a kiss you suddenly find yourself needing. Papyrus hums happily and eagerly accepts. Pulling back, you give him one more quick kiss, hearing his chuckle as you do before finally sighing and smiling at him. 

“I think… I think we both need to forgive ourselves.” You tell him, honestly, “I think we just need to keep talking and move forward, but most importantly, we stay together.”

“heh, i can vibe with that.” 

“I do have one question, though.” You add. He tilts his skull.

“oh?”

“How come you couldn’t feel my soul breaking? We’re connected, right?”

“sure are, but our link can be stifled.” He explains, “if your soul was trying to subconsciously break the bond, it’d stifle our link, so i wouldn’t feel it. would also explain why i had to get so close to feel how much you hurt. we gotta give time for our bond to heal.”

“Will it be alright? Our bond?”

“yeah, it should be. just need to stay close for a little while.”

“And my soul?”

He nods, “it’ll heal too, eventually. humans got hardy souls, so any crack or hole that’s created will eventually fill in with a trait that helped you get through that rough patch. it’ll just take time.”

“Well, it’s a good thing I’ve got a handsome boyfriend to hold me up then, huh?”

He snickers, “i might drop you, careful.” Papyrus wiggles closer until you’re able to wrap your arm around him, making him sigh, “or maybe not. i do love our cuddles, might be worth saving.”

Snorting, you pull him tighter to you. A large part of you almost feels tired, like you just ran a marathon. All you want to do is sleep, and Papyrus must feel the same since his breathing begins to slow. Unfortunately for him, you have more questions, and your curiosity is outweighing your fatigue. 

“Papy?” You say, getting his attention as he hums to show he’s listening, “Can I ask why you… why you…” You trail off, unable to say the words, but your boyfriend seems to get it with ease. 

“why did i start snorting cocaine?”

“Well… yeah.” You concede a little sheepishly. Papyrus chuckles. 

“don’t worry, sweetheart, i don’t mind telling you.” He replies,  “i… well, i wanted to be happy. shocker, though, it didn’t make me happy.” His tone sounds amused, but his expression is sad, “it only made me more miserable, so i’d do it more and more and i… i lost way too much because of it.”

“Like what?” You’re not trying to pick at old wounds, but you are trying to understand his life and what he went through.

“my dignity, my pride, my self-respect. i’d let people use me and abuse me. almost died a few times too.” He admits. Your heart hurts hearing all of this, but you can’t stop now. You need to know the whole truth if he’s willing to share it.

“What made you want to get sober?” 

“sans did. i was… horrible to him when high. makes me sick to think about it.” His distress over reliving what he’d apparently done to his brother flutters in your chest. It aches and burns, furthering the discomfort you feel, but you don’t blame Papyrus for this. Talking about such hard memories is trying, and you make a mental note to leave this point alone. If Papyrus wants to tell you what he’s done to Sans, you’ll let him do it in his own time, “when we got to the surface, he wrote me this note… he said he loved me, but he couldn’t watch me kill myself anymore. he said he wanted to live separately from then on and didn’t want contact with me…” He takes a shuddering breath, and you rub his arm, hoping to ground him a little, “i didn’t want to lose him. he raised me, he… he’s always been there. so i took my stash, gave it to him and begged him to help me. told ‘im i wanted to go to rehab.”

And there’s the difference between Papyrus and Will. Your boyfriend wants to be better and works hard at it. Will doesn’t. You pull him tighter. 

“I wish Will were like you.”

“i know you do, sweetheart.” Papyrus whispers back. You feel tears sting your eyes as you admit what your heart has held buried deep for so long. 

“I miss him so much.” Your voice breaks, “He was my hero, I told him everything. I wanted to be just like him… why wasn’t my love enough to make him better?”

“it’s not your fault, sweetheart, it’s will’s. he won’t get better unless it’s his choice; otherwise, he won’t. that doesn’t mean he doesn’t love you, though.” Papyrus explains, “addiction is just… it’s tough. it grabs hold of you, it consumes you, and it always lives with you, but you just don’t use… or at least you hope you don’t after gettin’ sober.” He squeezes you to him just as you had done earlier, “i’m sure will loves you more than you realize, sweetheart.”

“Just not enough to get sober.” You move your arm so you can wipe your eyes, then return to holding Papyrus, not meaning to sound bitter, but you know you do. It’s hard to keep the disappointment out of your heart when it comes to your brother: “Did you know I paid for him to go to rehab once?” You sniff and clear your throat as you tell your story, “This was his second time going; Dad paid for the first time. He stayed for a month and then showed up at my apartment absolutely obliterated.” Your voice is getting small, “I was so angry, but I let him stay with me anyway like an idiot. I… I never told Dad but… the reason I had to kick Will out…”

“did he get physical?” Papyrus asks, gently as if he already knew. You nod and, for some reason, laugh. 

“Yeah, he… well, he was trying to leave to score, I guess, and I tried to stop him. Grabbed his arm, and he just… punched me in the face. Busted my lip then left.” Papyrus is holding onto you so tightly now that it’s almost hard to breathe, “Told Dad I walked into a door, which he believed. I only told Laney the truth.” You sigh, “I ended up having to move once I’d kicked him out, too. He wouldn’t stop breaking in. I’ve moved quite a few times since every time he finds where I live he tries to break in and steal stuff. I just… I just wish I were enough.”

“you’re enough for me,” Papyrus tells you without hesitation. You can tell he’s trying hard to help you feel better, and it’s oddly working. 

“Oh, yeah?”

“yeah, have you seen your ass?”

Right on cue, Papyrus grabs your ass as he says this and gives a tight squeeze, making you laugh. You don’t even chase his hand away, just so glad to be close to him, so he happily leaves it there. For once, you don’t mind him being so touchy. You welcome it, actually, since you’ve desperately missed his touch.

“... Why do I keep forgiving him?” You ask next, almost to yourself. Papyrus hums. 

“you feel you’re failing him by cutting him off, or abandoning him, maybe? i think that’s why sans stuck around for so long.”

“I hate Will sometimes.” You admit hesitantly, “I think in my heart I almost blame him for my reaction… it’s like he poisoned me in some way and I just…” You trail off with a sigh. Papyrus shakes his head. 

“it’s trauma. you’ve seen some real shit, sweetheart and what’s worse is you were a minor for a lot of it, if i remember correctly.”

“Yeah,” You sigh again, “He started using heroin when I’d just begun high school. Actually, the first time he stole from me, I was Felix’s age. I’d been working at this diner part-time and had kept my tips hidden in my room, but he knew where I’d kept them. He stole over $500 in tips I’d saved.” You rub Papyrus’s back if only to soothe yourself with the motion, “I was angry, but he promised me he’d pay me back, shocker, but he never did. Instead, he just took more and more until I had nothing left to give.” Kissing the top of his skull, you whisper, “He almost took you from me.”

“i’m right here, sweetheart, and i’m not goin’ anywhere.”

“You better not. I’d miss you too much.” You try to lighten the mood. It seems to work since Papyrus chuckles and relaxes in your arms. This feels much better. Joking with your boyfriend always helps you feel normal. Once again, a peaceful silence descends upon you and your boyfriend, but you know it can’t stay that way. You need to figure out where you go from here. Clearing your throat, you decide to ask the question you really need to.

“Hey, bubba-”

“stars, it’s so good to hear you call me that to my face.”

You kiss the top of his skull, “Be prepared to hear it a lot more.” You reassure, and hear him purr happily in response, “but-”

“no buts, only cuddles. unless it’s this butt.” He squeezes your ass again.

“Sorry, it’s not, but I just wanted to know where we go from here.”

“we stay together. you’re not leaving my side again.”

Your smile grows, the lingering ache from thinking of your brother slowly dying, “I wouldn’t dream of it… I’m gonna stay at my Dad’s for a few more nights, though, BUT,” You say this loudly as he starts to protest, “I want you to come stay there too… I really scared my Dad and brothers. I want to reassure them that I’m okay.”

“sweetheart, you had me at i want you, course i’ll come.”

“Good, or I’d have to kidnap you.”

Papyrus bursts into laughter, his hand finally moving so he can wrap it around you. 

“naughty, evil man!” He cackles. Your heart lurches hearing those words. The ones that got you to come talk to him in the first place. Stars, you wish he could be closer to you somehow, but he’s already held so tightly against you that there’s probably no way to get closer. Still, you rub your cheek against the top of his skull as his laughter quiets. 

“But I’m your naughty, evil man.” You whisper, “And I always will be.”

“good.” Papyrus responds equally as soft. 

The two of you continue to lie there in silence and just enjoy each other’s presence. You don’t want to go back upstairs just yet, but you know you have to eventually. Laney was still up there; she’s your ride after all. She wouldn’t just ditch you, but hopefully, she’s getting along well with Sans, Shiloh, and Maris. You just want to stay wrapped up with Papyrus forever and forget about everything else. Unfortunately, everything else has a tendency to come crashing down upon you. 

A knock sounds from the door, making you sigh, and Papyrus groans as he calls out with clear irritation in his tone. 

“what?”

The door opens, and Shiloh peeks her head in, “Sorry to disturb, but your Dad is here, Chip.”

“My Dad?” You repeat her, sitting up a bit to look at the young mage, “Really?”

She nods, “He wants to talk to you.”

Well, that sounds ominous. Reluctantly, you let go of Papyrus, who whines, and you attempt to get off the bed so you can go talk to your father. Unfortunately, your legs still don’t feel like working, causing you to stumble and have to catch yourself on the wall. In an instant, Papyrus is beside you and helping to keep you steady, his body feeling oddly sturdy as he holds your weight. He helps you get to the door where Shiloh is waiting. She takes your other arm to help. You toss her a grateful look and continue toward the stairs. Climbing the stairs, however, takes quite a bit of effort for everyone since they can’t let go for even a moment, or you’ll crumple. Still, the three of you somehow manage it, although you’re baffled as to how. With a lot of luck, you guess!

Returning to the great room and kitchen, you do indeed find your father sitting on the armrest of the couch. He’s chatting with Sans and Laney quietly. You sort of didn’t believe Shiloh when she said he was here, your brows shooting up in surprise. 

“Dad.” You call for him, all eyes moving to you, “What’re you doing here? Is everything alright?”

Your father holds up a phone that you instantly recognize as yours: “Thought you might want this.”

Barely, you somehow manage to walk to him on your own, but Papyrus is close to you the entire way, his hand on your lower back in support. This is a huge comfort, and you’re glad he’s not going anywhere since you don’t think you can bear to be parted from him right now. Not even for five minutes. Reaching your father, you take the phone he’s holding out to you. 

“Thanks, but I would’ve gotten it when I came back to the house.” You can’t hide your confusion over his sudden appearance. 

“I may have also come for a few other reasons.” He explains, his gaze shifting to Papyrus slightly before returning to you, “When Laney messaged me to say you’d gone to see Papyrus, I thought now would be a good time.”

“For what?”

“For some answers,” Your Dad replies without skipping a beat, “Like why my son can barely walk? Why did he go practically catatonic for a full week?” His eyes flicker back to Papyrus, “I’m not saying I disapprove of your relationship with my son, quite the opposite, actually.” You feel as Papyrus relaxes beside you, not even realizing how tense he’d become under your father’s gaze, “I like you, I think you’re good for Christopher and everyone makes mistakes or has things they wish they hadn’t done, but I need to understand what’s happening to my child.”

“Dad, I’m okay, I’m-”

“Stop it.” Dad growls suddenly, stopping you in your tracks, your spine now ramrod straight, “You always put yourself second, Christopher. Put yourself first for once, this family won’t fall apart because you think of yourself every so often.”

“I… well…” You trail off, and your Dad nods before returning his attention to Papyrus. 

“I understand that your bond with my son is different. Explain to me why this happened.”

Part of you really gets why your father is doing this. He’s just concerned and scared, but another part of you wishes you could tell him this is none of his business. However, that’s really just your embarrassment talking. Speaking with your father or literally anyone other than your soulmate about your bond with Papyrus is never your idea of a good time. Thankfully, Papyrus takes the lead here, his hand finding yours to hold tightly. 

“cause i’m a monster.” Papyrus starts, “and because monsters are super in tune with their souls, when we’re paired with a human and bonded, it looks like our souls jumpstart the human’s.” Your Dad nods as he follows along, “because of that, chip will feel certain things more intensely, like our bond straining, which can cause his soul to become damaged more easily.”

“That’s bad, right?” Dad asks, his brow furrowing. You hate that you’ve put him through this and wish there was a less frightening answer, which Sans helpfully provides this time.

“YES, YOUR SOUL IS THE VERY CULMINATION OF YOUR BEING. WITHOUT IT, YOU CEASE TO EXIST.”

“And you’re saying Christopher’s is damaged?”

“THAT, I DON’T KNOW.” Sans shrugs, but Papyrus does. 

“it is.”

Everyone’s gaze snaps to him. It’s almost unnerving, really, especially since you’re standing right next to Papyrus, so it feels like they’re looking at you. Your soulmate, however, doesn’t seem to care; his gaze is focused solely on your father. He’s not running from the truth, that’s for sure. 

Laney blinks in surprise, “How do you know this?”

Papyrus’s eye-light finally moves as he regards your best friend for a second, probably wondering who she is. It’s not as if you had time to introduce him to her with the way you entered, nearly blubbering then collapsing. 

“he let me see it. who are you?” He asks, pointing at her with a sort of distrustful lilt to his tone. Thankfully, Laney takes it in stride.

“I’m Laney. I’m Chipsy’s best friend.”

Hearing her name, recognition crosses his face, and he relaxes once more. 

“right, the editor.”

She beams, “Yep, that’s me!” She also gets you back on track, “But you said Chipsy’s soul is damaged?”

“just a little bit.”

You’ll give your father credit, he’s keeping his cool despite knowing your very being is damaged. It’s greatly appreciated since him freaking out would make things much worse and you don’t think you could handle that right now. 

“Can we fix it?” He instead inquires softly, “Is there a medicine or a doctor he could see?”

Papyrus shakes his head, “no, but it’ll eventually fix itself on its own. human souls are hardy.”

Sans snorts and glances at Shiloh, “THAT THEY ARE.”

She just grins back at him. You assume there’s some story there, but you don’t want to get into that right now. It’s not the time to be deep diving into Sans and Shiloh’s romantic past together. You’re sure they’ll share it another day. 

“Will this happen again?” Dad tries, and this time, you’re the one shaking your head. 

“No.”

“How do you know, Christopher?”

“Because me and Papyrus are staying together, and I refuse to be separated from him again. Actually,” You take a small step toward your father. “He’s coming with me back to your place. I hope you don’t mind.” Giving him a smile, you hope this will assuage some of his fears, “I sort of want to stay with you a little longer, but I don’t want to be separated from him.”

You watch as your father softens just before he stands and makes a few steps toward you. He reaches up and cups your cheek affectionately. 

“You know you can stay as long as you want.” He kisses your forehead and gives you a hug, which you happily accept, “If you say you’ll be alright, and this won’t happen again, then I believe you, Christopher.”

“Thanks, Dad.” You murmur, pulling back from the hug, feeling oddly relieved and better. Your father, on the other hand, turns to Papyrus beside you and reaches up to pat his cheek, your soulmate leaning into the affectionate gesture.

“And you are always welcome in my home.” He stuns your boyfriend by then pulling him into a hug. Papyrus stands there awkwardly for a moment, his arms out before slowly wrapping them around your father’s broad frame, “You’re family and family is always welcome.” Dad rubs his back and adds, “I’m very proud of what you’ve done, son, and for staying sober as long as you have. Don’t ever be ashamed, don’t ever be afraid. You got us by your side now, too.”

You can see how much your father’s words mean to Papyrus, your boyfriend’s face first scrunching as he fights off tears, before ultimately he just buries his face into your father’s shoulder. Dad just continues to rub his back and let Papyrus get his first fatherly hug, which he seemed to desperately need. 

“i thought you’d hate me. i lied to chip.”

“Eh, all my sons have lied at one time or another.” He chuckles and finally backs away to cup Papyrus’s face with both of his hands, “and that’s what you are now, I’m afraid. You’re one of my boys, and I’m so very proud of you, son.”

Papyrus definitely doesn’t mind, his expression full of the emotional weight your father’s words carry. He never knew his mothers, and to know your father sees him as a son now that he’s your soulmate must mean a lot to him. This is a family that loves him and always will. 

“thanks, chris,” Papyrus whispers. 

“I’m so glad that you’re okay, Papyrus. I really am.”

“me too, chris.”

Your father pats his cheek one more time before stepping back and addressing you.

“Are you going to stay here a little longer, or are you coming back to the house?”

“We’ll probably head to me and Papyrus’s house first to get some clothes, then go back to your place if you’re okay with that?” You direct that last part to Papyrus, who nods. 

“as long as i’m with you, i don’t care where we go.”

Great, that makes things easier. However, you’re not quite ready to leave just yet. Telling your father and Laney to give you a moment, you hobble your way over to Sans with quite a bit of difficulty, but you still manage. The short skeleton is eyeing you curiously, his arms crossed at your approach. You wait until you’re in front of him before speaking, and when you do, your voice is soft. 

“I’m sorry, Sans.”

Your boyfriend’s brother blinks in surprise but nods, “THANK YOU.”

His response is just as gentle as yours: “I know I let you down, and I swear, I’ll never do it again.” You give him a smile, “I’m not alone, and neither are you. Sans, you should keep going to my support group.” His sockets widened, his eye-lights trembling, “The people who go are the most amazing bunch of people who have helped me so much, and I know they can help you too.”

“I WOULD NOT WISH TO FORCE YOU OUT, CHIP.”

You shake your head, “You wouldn’t. I still plan on going, but I think you should too. I bet you’d have some great advice for some of the people there.”

Sans seems to mull over your words before responding, “I WILL THINK ABOUT IT.”

You beam, “That’s all I ask. Thank you, Sans.”

He huffs, turning a little purple, “I DO NOT THINK I HAVE DONE ANYTHING TO WARRANT YOUR GRATITUDE, BUT YOU’RE WELCOME REGARDLESS.”

Chuckling, you can’t seem to contain your smile. A warmth has settled into your chest, easing the hurt your injured soul is causing. 

“I’m taking Papyrus with me, but please come see us at any time, okay? Even when we’re at my Dad’s, you’re still welcome.”

“I WILL REMEMBER THAT.” He murmurs, and you finally begin to back away, only for Sans to call out, “AND YOU REMEMBER WHAT I SAID ON THE PHONE, CHIP.”

You nod toward him, “I will, Sans.”

That seems to satisfy the shorter skeleton, and you fully turn around to shuffle back over to your boyfriend. He’s waiting patiently, but as you get closer, he holds out his hand, which you happily take. Lacing your fingers between his, you take comfort and relish in the warmth his bones give. You missed this. 

“Ready?” You whisper to him. Papyrus quietly leans in toward you and presses his forehead to yours to nuzzle against yours lovingly. 

“ready.”

Notes:

You can come check me out on Tumblr, Instagram, and Twitter for some art, headcanons, or just to say hi!

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 2 of The Short, and Trash King